munotes®

Sociology Notes | B.A. LL.B. (Five Year Course) Semester 3 | Mumbai University | munotes

Official Notes by munotes.in

Sociology

B.A. LL.B. (FIVE YEAR COURSE) · SEMESTER 3

Strictly as per the revised CBCS syllabus of the University of Mumbai

For students of the University of Mumbai and all its affiliated law colleges

Open the book ↓

Sociology

Copyright © 2026 munotes.in. All rights reserved.

Written and first published by munotes.in, 2026.

This book is free for individual students to read at munotes.in. No part of it may be reproduced, distributed, stored, translated or used for institutional or classroom purposes in any form without a prior written licence from munotes.in.

Licensing and permissions: contact@munotes.in

The text of statutes and of judgments reproduced in this book is in the public domain under section 52(1)(q) of the Copyright Act 1957. The commentary, arrangement, examples and questions are the original work of munotes.in.

munotes is an independent, student-run platform. It is not affiliated with, endorsed by, or officially connected to the University of Mumbai. Course names and university references describe the students and syllabus the material relates to.

munotes.in

Contents

Module I Introduction to Sociology

  1. What Sociology Is 1
  2. The Nature and Scope of Sociology 7
  3. Why a Law Student Studies Sociology 12
  4. The Evolutionary Perspective 17
  5. The Functionalist Perspective 22
  6. The Conflict Perspective 26
  7. Social Exchange Theory 30
  8. Symbolic Interactionism 34
  9. Post Modernism 38
  10. Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types 43
  11. The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society 47
  12. Social Groups: Meaning and Characteristics 52
  13. Primary and Secondary Groups 56
  14. In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups 60
  15. Organized and Unorganized Groups 64
  16. Norms and Values 68
  17. Community, Association and Institution 73
  18. Status and Role 77
  19. Socialization 81
  20. Culture 86
  21. Purusharthas, Ashramas and Indian Social Thought 90
  22. Social Structure and Social System 95
  23. Marriage: Meaning and Functions 99
  24. Forms of Marriage 103
  25. Recent Trends in Marriage 108
  26. The Family: Meaning and Functions 113
  27. Theories of the Origin of the Family 117
  28. Types of Family 122
  29. Changing Patterns of the Family 126
  30. Kinship 130
  31. Political Parties and Voting Behaviour 135
  32. Pressure Groups 140
  33. The Welfare State 144
  34. The Economic System, Work and Occupation 149
  35. Property 154
  36. The Division of Labour 159
  37. Work and Alienation 164
  38. Capitalism and Socialism as Forms of Economy 168
  39. The Jajmani System 172
  40. Social Determinants of Economic Development 176
  41. Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions 181
  42. The Structure of Religion and Theories of Its Origin 186
  43. Church, Denomination, Sect and Cult 190
  44. Superstition, Godmen and the Law 195
  45. Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions 200
  46. Mass Media and Its Impact 205
  47. Social Stratification 211
  48. Caste 216
  49. Class 221
  50. Sex and Gender 226
  51. Race and Ethnicity 231

Module II Crime, Deviance, Disorganization and Social Control

  1. Crime and Social Deviance 236
  2. Criminology, Penology and Victimology 241
  3. Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories 245
  4. Social Disorganization 250
  5. Social Control: Meaning and Purpose 255
  6. Formal and Informal Social Control 259

Module III Social Processes and Change

  1. Social Processes 263
  2. Cooperation 266
  3. Competition 270
  4. Conflict 273
  5. Accommodation 277
  6. Assimilation 281
  7. Tolerance and Compromise 285
  8. Super-ordination and Subordination 289
  9. Integration and Isolation 293
  10. Communalism, Casteism and Regionalism 297
  11. Social Change: Meaning and Characteristics 302
  12. Factors and Causes of Social Change 306
  13. Population, Food and Hunger 310
  14. Sanskritisation and Westernization 315
  15. Modernization and Industrialization 319
  16. Liberalization and Globalization 323
  17. Theories of Social Change 328
  18. Social Research: Nature and Purpose 333
  19. Types of Methodology 337
  20. Research Methods: Documentary, Empirical and Survey 342
  21. Observation 347
  22. The Interview 351
  23. The Questionnaire and the Schedule 356
  24. The Case Study 360
  25. Sampling 365
  26. The Stages of Data Collection 370

Module IV Law, Society and Social Thought

  1. The Relation of Law and Society 375
  2. Law and Social Change 380
  3. Sociology of the Legal Profession 386
  4. Legal Pluralism 391
  5. Auguste Comte 396
  6. Durkheim: The Theory of Religion 401
  7. Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide 406
  8. Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity 411
  9. Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism 416
  10. Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict 421
  11. Marx: Alienation 426
  12. Weber: Social Action and Its Types 431
  13. Weber: Power and Authority 437
  14. Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism 442
  15. Weber: Bureaucracy 447
munotes.in

Module I

Introduction to Sociology

munotes.in

Chapter One

What Sociology Is

Syllabus topic 1.1, "Meaning and Definition"

In one line

Sociology is the study of human society: how people living together form groups, why those groups behave in patterns, and what those patterns do to the people inside them.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: sociology is the scientific study of society, of social relationships, and of the social institutions, groups and processes through which human beings live together. The word was coined by Auguste Comte in 1838, in the fourth volume of his Cours de philosophie positive, from the Latin socius, meaning companion or associate, and the Greek logos, meaning study or science. So the word means, quite literally, the study of companionship.

Why there is such a subject at all

Every society has always had people who wondered about it. What sociology added was the claim that society can be studied the way the natural world is studied: by observation, by collecting evidence, and by looking for regularities, rather than by moral reflection alone.

That claim was made at a particular moment and for a reason. Comte was writing in France after the Revolution, in a Europe being turned upside down by industry. The old order had gone, the new one had not settled, and nobody could say what held a society together or what tore it apart. Sociology was the attempt to answer that question with evidence.

The subject has kept the shape that origin gave it. It is still, at bottom, an enquiry into two things: what makes social order possible, and what makes social change happen. Comte named those two halves social statics and social dynamics, and although nobody uses his labels now, every syllabus still follows the division. This one does: Module I is the order, Module III is the change.

The definition, and why there is more than one

There is no single agreed definition of sociology, and an examiner who asks you to define it expects you to know that. The definitions differ because their authors disagreed about what the subject is centrally about.

Definitions built on society itself. Comte, and after him Lester F. Ward and Franklin H. Giddings, treated sociology as the science of society as a whole. This is the widest kind of definition and the least useful, because "society" is exactly the word that needed explaining.

Definitions built on social relationships. MacIver and Page treated sociology as the study of social relationships, the network of which is what we call society. On this view the unit of study is not the individual and not society in the abstract, but the relationship between people.

Definitions built on social groups. Some writers make the group the unit: sociology studies human groups, their formation, their structure and their effects.

munotes.in1

What Sociology Is

Definitions built on social action. Max Weber defined sociology as the science which seeks the interpretive understanding of social action, in order to arrive at a causal explanation of its course and its effects. This is the most demanding of the four, because it says that explaining what people do is not enough. You have to understand what they meant by it.

Definitions built on social institutions. Durkheim described sociology as the science of social institutions, their genesis and their functioning, which puts marriage, family, religion, law and property at the centre.

The safest answer in an exam gives one definition from each of two or three of these families, names the author of each, and then says what they have in common: all of them treat the social, rather than the individual, as the thing to be explained.

What makes it sociological: the four marks

A question can be asked about human beings without being a sociological question. Four things mark out the ones that are.

It is about the social, not the individual. Why one particular person ended their life is a question for a psychiatrist. Why the suicide rate is higher in one district than another, year after year, whoever happens to be living there, is a sociological question, because the answer cannot lie in any one person.

It looks for patterns, not for single events. A sociologist is interested in a riot only as an instance of collective behaviour, in a marriage only as an instance of an institution.

It is empirical. Its claims are meant to be checked against evidence that somebody else could collect. This is what Module III is about.

It treats the familiar as strange. This is the hardest habit and the most valuable one. Everything a society does looks natural from inside it. Sociology begins when you ask why it is done that way and not another way, and discover that other societies do it another way.

A worked example

Rehan and Ayesha are in the same Semester III class at a Mumbai law college. Both are asked why so few women appear as advocates in the criminal courts of the city.

Rehan answers individually. Women who are not there chose something else; some found it unsafe; some wanted regular hours. Each of his answers is about a decision taken by a person.

Ayesha answers sociologically. She asks what proportion of law graduates in the city are women, and finds it is close to half. She asks who briefs an advocate, and finds it is usually a solicitor or a client who has come through a personal contact. She asks who holds those contacts, when court work is done, and what a family expects of a daughter at that hour. She finds a pattern that does not depend on any individual woman's choice: the same outcome appears year after year, with entirely different women each year.

munotes.in2

What Sociology Is

The point of the example is not that Ayesha is right and Rehan is wrong. It is that Rehan's answer, however true of each person, cannot explain a pattern that outlives all of them. That gap is where sociology lives, and it is the single idea a first-year student most needs to take from this chapter.

Sociology and the subjects it sits next to

Students lose marks here more often than anywhere else in Module I, because the differences are real but narrow.

SubjectWhat it studiesHow it differs from sociology
PsychologyThe individual mind and behaviourExplains the person; sociology explains the pattern the persons form
Political scienceThe state, government, power and institutions of ruleStudies one institution intensively; sociology studies all social institutions and treats the state as one of them
EconomicsProduction, distribution and exchange of goods and servicesIsolates economic behaviour; sociology asks what social arrangements make that behaviour possible
HistoryParticular events in the past, in sequenceIs concerned with the unique and the dated; sociology is concerned with the recurring and the general
AnthropologyHuman beings, their culture and their evolution, often in small or non-industrial societiesOverlaps heavily; the older division was that anthropology studied simple societies and sociology complex ones, and that division has largely broken down
Social workIntervening to relieve social problemsIs an applied practice; sociology is the study that such practice draws on

A note on the last row that matters for this course. Sociology is not social work, and it is not social reform. A sociologist studying dowry deaths is not, in that capacity, campaigning against dowry. The discipline is often criticised for this detachment, and the criticism is dealt with in [Social Research: Nature and Purpose].

What sociology is NOT

It is not common sense written out at length. Common sense says people of the same background marry each other because they have more in common. Sociology asks how often that actually happens, finds the figure, discovers that it is far higher than shared interests would predict, and looks for the mechanism. Where common sense and evidence disagree, the evidence wins, and it frequently does disagree.

It is not the study of social problems. Poverty, crime and addiction are studied by sociologists, but so are marriage, religion, sport, queues and conversation. A society with no problems at all would still have a sociology.

It is not a collection of opinions about society. Everybody has those. What separates sociology from them is method, which is why a quarter of this syllabus is about method.

munotes.in3

What Sociology Is

It is not about telling people how to live. Sociology can tell you that a law will be widely disobeyed, and why. Whether it should be passed is a different kind of question.

The structural vocabulary, defined once here

These words are used in every chapter that follows. Each gets a chapter of its own later; what matters now is that a reader is never stopped by one.

Society. The largest grouping within which people live their whole lives together and which is more or less self-sufficient. Not the same as a country. Fully in [Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types].

Social group. Two or more people who are aware of one another, interact, and share some sense of belonging together. Fully in [Social Groups: Meaning and Characteristics].

Social institution. Not a building and not an organisation. An established pattern of rules and practices by which a society deals with one of its permanent needs: marriage and the family for reproduction and child-rearing, religion for the sacred, law for order, the economy for subsistence. Fully in [Community, Association and Institution].

Social structure. The arrangement of the parts of a society into a stable pattern: the positions people occupy and the relations between them. Fully in [Social Structure and Social System].

Norm. A rule about how one ought to behave in a given situation. Law is one kind of norm and not the only kind, which is where this subject and yours begin to meet. Fully in [Norms and Values].

Status and role. A status is a position in a social structure; a role is the behaviour expected of whoever occupies it. Fully in [Status and Role].

Social fact. Durkheim's term for a way of acting, thinking or feeling that is external to any individual and exercises a power of constraint over them. The rate of marriage in a state is a social fact; so is the rule that you queue. It is the thing sociology studies.

Limits and criticism

Objectivity is hard here. A sociologist studying caste belongs to a caste. In physics the observer is outside the experiment; in sociology the observer is inside the society. The discipline's answer is method rather than denial, and Module III is that answer.

Prediction is weak. Sociology can say that a pattern exists and identify its conditions. It rarely predicts a particular event, and its failures to do so have been public and embarrassing.

Terminology is disputed. Ordinary words carry technical meanings that vary between writers. This is why an exam answer that names the author of every definition it gives scores better than one that does not.

munotes.in4

What Sociology Is

A hybrid word. Sociology is built from a Latin root and a Greek one, and purists objected to it from the beginning. Comte knew and used it anyway. The objection is worth one line in an answer and no more.

Quick revision

  1. Sociology is the scientific study of society, of social relationships, and of the institutions and processes through which people live together.
  2. The word was coined by Auguste Comte in 1838, volume four of the Cours de philosophie positive, from Latin socius and Greek logos.
  3. Comte had meant to call it social physics, and changed the name after Quetelet used that term in 1835.
  4. Definitions cluster into five families: society, social relationships, groups, social action (Weber), and institutions (Durkheim).
  5. Weber: sociology is the interpretive understanding of social action, in order to arrive at a causal explanation of its course and effects.
  6. MacIver and Page: sociology is about social relationships, the network of which we call society.
  7. Four marks of a sociological question: it is social not individual, it seeks patterns, it is empirical, and it makes the familiar strange.
  8. Comte's two halves, social statics (order) and social dynamics (change), still organise this syllabus.

Test yourself

1. Define sociology and name the person who coined the word, with the year and the book. Sociology is the scientific study of society, of social relationships and of the institutions through which human beings live together. The word was coined by Auguste Comte in 1838, in the fourth volume of the Cours de philosophie positive, from the Latin socius (companion) and the Greek logos (study).

2. Why did Comte not call the subject social physics? That was his own first choice of name. He gave it up after Adolphe Quetelet used the phrase for his statistical work in 1835, and coined sociologie instead so that the new science would have a name of its own.

3. A student says sociology is just common sense. Answer them. Common sense is unchecked, varies from person to person and from place to place, and is often wrong about the size and direction of social patterns. Sociology tests such claims against evidence somebody else can collect, and frequently contradicts them. Common sense also cannot explain why a rate stays stable when every individual in the population has changed.

4. Distinguish sociology from psychology with an example. Psychology explains the individual; sociology explains the pattern individuals form. Why one person takes their own life is psychological. Why a district's suicide rate stays higher than its neighbour's for twenty years, with different people living there, is sociological, because no fact about any single person can account for it.

munotes.in5

What Sociology Is

5. What is a social fact? Durkheim's term for a way of acting, thinking or feeling which is external to the individual and which exercises a power of constraint over them. Examples: a marriage rate, a language, the rule that one queues. It is external because it exists before any particular person and outlives them, and constraining because a person who defies it meets resistance.

6. Name the two halves into which Comte divided the subject, and say what each studies. Social statics, the study of order, of what holds a society together at a given moment; and social dynamics, the study of progress, of how societies change over time. This syllabus keeps the division: Module I is largely statics, Module III largely dynamics.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in6

Chapter Two

The Nature and Scope of Sociology

Syllabus topic 1.2, "Nature and Scope of sociology- Specialistic and synthetic schools."

In one line

The nature of sociology is the question whether it is a science; the scope of sociology is the question how wide the subject is, and two schools give opposite answers.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: as to its nature, sociology is a social science, and specifically an independent, empirical, theoretical, pure and abstract, generalising and categorical science, though its status as a science is qualified by the difficulty of experiment, of objectivity and of prediction. As to its scope, the specialistic or formalistic school, led by Georg Simmel, confines sociology to the forms of social relationships alone, while the synthetic school, led by Emile Durkheim, treats sociology as a general science synthesising the findings of all the social sciences.

The nature of sociology

It is a social science, not a natural one

Sociology studies human beings in their collective life. That places it with economics, political science, anthropology and psychology, and apart from physics and chemistry, whose subject matter does not answer back.

Is it a science at all?

This is the question examiners actually ask, and it has a two-sided answer. Give both sides and then decide.

The case that it is a science. A science is defined by its method, not by its subject matter. Sociology uses systematic observation, collects data, forms hypotheses, tests them against evidence, and states its conclusions as general propositions that another worker can check. Durkheim's study of suicide is the standing demonstration: he took a phenomenon that looks entirely personal, showed that its rate varies systematically with the degree of a person's integration into groups, and supported the claim with official statistics. If that is not scientific method, very little in the study of human life is.

The case that it is not, or not fully. Four objections are made and all four have force.

  1. Experiment is mostly impossible. You cannot raise one set of children with religion and an identical set without it. Sociology substitutes comparison for experiment, which is weaker.
  2. Objectivity is hard. The observer belongs to the society observed and carries its assumptions about caste, gender and religion into the enquiry.
  3. Prediction is poor. Sociology can identify conditions and tendencies. It rarely says what will happen on a given date, and its record when it has tried is not good.
  4. Terminology is not settled. Physics agrees what mass means. Sociologists do not agree what a class is.

The settled answer. Sociology is a science in its method and its aims, but it is a social science, and the four difficulties above are permanent features of studying beings who have purposes of their own, not defects to be engineered away. Write that sentence and the marks follow.

munotes.in7

The Nature and Scope of Sociology

The seven characteristics of its nature

MU's own reading list follows the standard list, and an examiner expects most of it.

  1. An independent science. It is not a branch of political science, of history or of philosophy. It has its own subject matter, its own method and its own body of theory.
  2. A social science, not a physical science.
  3. A categorical, not a normative, science. It says what is, not what ought to be. It can establish that a dowry prohibition is widely evaded; whether dowry is wrong is a question of ethics.
  4. A pure science, not an applied one. Its object is knowledge of society. Applying that knowledge is social work, administration or law reform.
  5. An abstract science, not a concrete one. It studies the forms and patterns of human interaction, not the particular events history records.
  6. A generalising science, not a particularising one. It seeks general statements about classes of case.
  7. Both a rational and an empirical science. Empirical because it insists on observation and evidence; rational because it insists that the evidence be organised by theory and by logic. Sociology needs both, and a body of facts with no theory is as useless to it as a theory with no facts.

The scope of sociology, and the two schools

Every subject has to answer the question: where do you stop? For sociology the question is sharp, because everything human beings do together is arguably social. Two answers were given, and MU examines both.

The specialistic or formalistic school

The claim. Sociology is a specific, pure and independent social science with a limited subject matter of its own: the forms of social relationships, considered apart from their content.

Georg Simmel (1858 to 1918) is the school's leading name and its clearest statement. His analogy is geometry. Geometry studies the form of objects, the sphere or the cube, without caring whether the object is made of wood or of iron. In the same way, sociology should study the forms of social relationships, cooperation, competition, conflict, subordination, superordination, division of labour, without caring whether they occur in a factory, a temple or an army. The content belongs to economics, to religion, to political science. The form belongs to sociology.

Its other adherents.

  • Ferdinand Tonnies distinguished two forms of association, Gemeinschaft (community) and Gesellschaft (society), and made that formal distinction the centre of the subject.
  • Max Weber held that sociology should interpret social action and analyse the forms of social relationship, and that it must be kept distinct from history, which deals with the particular.
  • Leopold von Wiese limited the scope to the forms of social process and social relationship, and set about classifying them exhaustively.
  • Alfred Vierkandt held that sociology should deal with the ultimate forms of mental or psychic relationship binding people together.
munotes.in8

The Nature and Scope of Sociology

Criticism of the specialistic school.

  1. Form cannot be separated from content. Competition between two shopkeepers and competition between two states are the same form and nothing alike. Studying the form alone tells you little about either.
  2. The forms are not exclusively sociological. Conflict and cooperation are studied by economists and political scientists too, so the boundary does not do the work claimed for it.
  3. No agreed list. Von Wiese counted some six hundred and fifty forms of human relationship. Simmel's list is quite different. A science whose subject matter cannot be enumerated has not really been delimited.
  4. It makes sociology too narrow, and cuts it off from exactly the concrete problems, caste, poverty, crime, that make people study it.

The synthetic school

The claim. Sociology is a general science of society which synthesises the findings of the special social sciences. The other social sciences each take a slice of social life, economics the economic slice, political science the political; sociology studies the whole and the relations between the slices.

Emile Durkheim is the leading name. He divided the scope into three parts, and the division is worth memorising because it is the easiest way to reproduce his position.

  • Social morphology. The material substratum of society: population, its density and distribution, the geographical setting, the arrangement of people over territory.
  • Social physiology. The functioning of society, taken up by its branches: the sociology of religion, of law and morals, of the economy, of language.
  • General sociology. The philosophical part, seeking the general social laws that the branches yield.

Its other adherents.

  • Morris Ginsberg set the scope as social morphology, social control, social processes and social pathology. The last is worth noting for Module II: social pathology is where crime and disorganisation belong.
  • Pitirim A. Sorokin held that sociology studies the relationships between the different classes of social phenomena, the relationship between social and non-social phenomena, and the general characteristics common to all classes of social phenomena.
  • L. T. Hobhouse treated sociology as a synthesis of the numerous social sciences.
  • Karl Mannheim divided it into systematic and general sociology on the one hand, and historical sociology on the other.

Criticism of the synthetic school.

  1. It makes sociology too wide. If it studies everything social, it has no subject of its own and becomes a name for the social sciences collectively.
  2. A synthesis needs specialists. No one worker can master economics, politics, religion and law well enough to synthesise them honestly.
  3. It risks superficiality, since breadth is bought with depth.

The two schools compared

Specialistic or formalisticSynthetic
Leading namesSimmel, Tonnies, Weber, von Wiese, VierkandtDurkheim, Ginsberg, Sorokin, Hobhouse, Mannheim
What sociology studiesThe forms of social relationships onlySociety as a whole, synthesising the social sciences
Its relation to other social sciencesA separate, independent science standing beside themA general science standing above and drawing on them
Its analogyGeometry, which studies form apart from matterThe body, whose organs are studied by branches and whose life is studied as a whole
Chief strengthGives sociology a clear and defensible subject matterKeeps sociology connected to the real problems of social life
Chief weaknessToo narrow; form cannot really be cut from contentToo wide; risks having no subject of its own
munotes.in9

The Nature and Scope of Sociology

A worked example

A researcher studies why the residents of a Mumbai housing society and the workers who service it rarely mix socially.

A formalistic sociologist studies the relationship as a form. This is superordination and subordination, with distance maintained by ritual avoidance. The same form appears between an army officer and a jawan and between a landlord and a tenant farmer. The interest lies in what is common to all three.

A synthetic sociologist studies the whole situation. What are the incomes involved, which is economics; what does caste contribute, which is social structure; what do the society's by-laws provide about the use of the lift, which is law; what has migration to the city done to both groups, which is demography. The interest lies in how these fit together in this case.

Neither is wrong. The formalist produces a general proposition that applies widely and explains this case thinly. The synthesist explains this case richly and generalises weakly. The honest conclusion, and the one that scores, is that the schools are complementary rather than contradictory, and that modern sociology in practice does both: it studies particular institutions concretely, and it uses general concepts of form to compare them.

What this does NOT mean

"Pure science" does not mean useless. It means the discipline's own object is knowledge rather than application. Sociological knowledge is applied constantly, in policy, in planning and in law reform, but the applying is a different activity.

"Categorical, not normative" does not mean sociologists have no values. It means that a value judgment is not a finding, and that the two must be kept visibly apart in a piece of work.

"Abstract" does not mean vague. It means the subject studies patterns rather than particular events, and abstraction is the price of generality.

Quick revision

  1. Nature: sociology is an independent, social, categorical, pure, abstract, generalising science, both rational and empirical.
  2. It is a science in method, but experiment, objectivity, prediction and terminology are permanently harder here than in physics.
  3. Scope: two schools. Specialistic or formalistic, and synthetic.
  4. Specialistic: Simmel, Tonnies, Weber, von Wiese, Vierkandt. Sociology studies the forms of social relationships alone. Simmel's analogy is geometry.
  5. Synthetic: Durkheim, Ginsberg, Sorokin, Hobhouse, Mannheim. Sociology is a general science synthesising the social sciences.
  6. Durkheim's three divisions: social morphology, social physiology, general sociology.
  7. Ginsberg's four: social morphology, social control, social processes, social pathology.
  8. Formalistic is criticised as too narrow, synthetic as too wide. The schools are complementary.
munotes.in10

The Nature and Scope of Sociology

Test yourself

1. Is sociology a science? Give both sides. In method and aim, yes: it observes systematically, gathers data, frames and tests hypotheses, and states checkable general propositions, as Durkheim's study of suicide shows. But it is a social science, and four difficulties are permanent: controlled experiment is mostly impossible, the observer belongs to the society observed, prediction of particular events is weak, and its terminology is not agreed. The correct answer names both sides and concludes that it is a science of a distinctive kind.

2. State the position of the formalistic school and its leading analogy. Sociology is a specific and independent science whose subject matter is the forms of social relationships, studied apart from their content. Simmel's analogy is geometry: as geometry studies the sphere without regard to whether it is wooden or iron, sociology studies competition, conflict, subordination and division of labour without regard to whether they occur in a factory or a temple.

3. State Durkheim's threefold division of the scope of sociology. Social morphology, the material substratum, population, its density and its distribution over territory; social physiology, the functioning of society studied through its branches, the sociology of religion, of law and morals, of the economy; and general sociology, the philosophical part which seeks the general laws the branches yield.

4. Give two criticisms of each school. Formalistic: form cannot be separated from content, since competition between shopkeepers and between states is one form and two different things; and its forms are not exclusively sociological, being studied by economists and political scientists too. Synthetic: it makes sociology so wide that it has no subject of its own; and a genuine synthesis would require a mastery of every social science that no single worker has.

5. Which school do you find more convincing, and why? Either answer earns marks if it is argued. The strongest answer says they are complementary: the formalist supplies the general concepts by which cases are compared, the synthesist supplies the concrete study without which the concepts are empty, and sociology as actually practised uses both.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in11

Chapter Three

Why a Law Student Studies Sociology

Syllabus topic 1.3, "Relevance of Sociology to Law"

In one line

Law is a set of social rules, made by social institutions, applied to social behaviour, and it cannot be understood, drafted, argued or reformed by someone who does not understand the society it operates on.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: sociology is relevant to law because law is a social phenomenon and one among several instruments of social control; because the effectiveness of a legal rule depends on social conditions the rule itself does not create; because legislation, adjudication and reform all rest on assumptions about society that only social enquiry can test; and because a lawyer's daily work, from taking instructions to sentencing, is work upon social facts.

Why the question is asked at all

A student who has just spent two semesters on constitutional and contract law can reasonably ask why the third semester hands them Comte and Durkheim. The answer is that they have already been studying society without being told so.

Every rule of law they have learned rests on a proposition about how people behave. A contract is enforceable because a society in which promises bind is more productive than one in which they do not. A limitation period exists because evidence decays and because people arrange their affairs on the assumption that old claims are dead. A rule that a witness may be cross-examined assumes something about how truth emerges between people. None of those propositions is itself a rule of law. Each is a claim about society, and sociology is the discipline that tests such claims.

The seven ways sociology bears on law

1. Law is one instrument of social control among several

Every society controls its members' behaviour. Most of that control is not law at all: it is custom, religion, morality, public opinion, ridicule, the fear of losing face. Law is the formal, organised, state-backed part of a much larger system, and it is the smallest part.

The practical consequence is large. A legal rule that runs with custom, religion and public opinion needs very little enforcement. A legal rule that runs against all three needs constant enforcement and usually gets evaded anyway. Which situation a given statute is in is a sociological question, and the answer decides whether the statute works. This is developed in [Formal and Informal Social Control].

2. Law is a social product

Law does not fall from the sky. It is made by legislatures elected by social groups, drafted by officials trained in a particular class culture, interpreted by judges drawn from a narrow section of society, and enforced by a police force with its own occupational habits. Each of those is a social fact with consequences for the content of the law.

munotes.in12

Why a Law Student Studies Sociology

The historical school of jurisprudence, and Savigny in particular, made this its central claim: law grows out of the spirit and the history of a people, and cannot be transplanted from one society to another without regard to either. Whether that is entirely true is one of the questions [Law and Social Change] examines, but nobody now denies that law has social roots.

3. Society is not one thing, so neither is the law's reception

India is plural in language, religion, region and culture, as [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society] sets out with figures. A single central statute lands in many different social settings at once and is received differently in each.

A lawyer who has been taught that a statute means the same thing everywhere will be surprised by their own practice. A lawyer who has been taught to ask which social groups a rule bears on, and how each will hear it, will not.

4. Legal categories are built from social ones

Open any bare Act and count the social concepts the draftsman has borrowed. Family, marriage, custom, reasonable person, public order, decency, cruelty, custom having the force of law, dependant, household. Not one of those is defined by law alone; each imports a social meaning, and when the social meaning shifts, the legal category shifts under the same words.

This is where the vocabulary in this book earns its keep. A student who knows the sociological difference between a family and a household, or between a caste and a class, reads such a provision more accurately than one who does not.

5. The effectiveness of law is an empirical question

Whether a statute achieves what it was passed for is not a question of interpretation. It is a question of fact, and the methods for answering it are the methods in Module III of this syllabus: survey, interview, documentary work, sampling, the analysis of official statistics.

This is the point at which the two halves of the syllabus meet. A student who has read Module III can, in principle, design an enquiry into whether a legal aid scheme reaches the people it was meant for. That is a socio-legal research design, and it is exactly what law reform bodies commission.

6. Law reform needs a picture of society before it needs a draft

Every Law Commission report begins with a description of a social situation and only then proposes words. If the description is wrong the words will be wrong, however elegantly drafted.

7. The daily work of a lawyer is social work in the literal sense

Taking instructions from a frightened client, judging whether a witness will hold up, advising on whether a family will honour a settlement, assessing what a bench will find reasonable: all of it is applied social understanding. It is learned by experience, but it is learned faster by someone who has a vocabulary for it.

munotes.in13

Why a Law Student Studies Sociology

A worked example

A statute requires that every workplace with ten or more employees constitute an internal complaints committee, and that a complaint be disposed of within ninety days.

A purely legal reading is short. There is an obligation, a threshold, a time limit, and a penalty for non-compliance.

A sociological reading asks different questions, and each one is answerable by the methods in Module III.

  • How many workplaces in the city actually have ten or more employees on the books? In an economy where much employment is informal, the threshold may exclude most of the workers it was meant to protect. That is a question about the structure of the labour market.
  • Who sits on such a committee? If its members depend on the employer for their livelihood, the group's own dynamics, and not its legal powers, will decide what it does. That is a question about primary and secondary groups and about authority.
  • What does a complainant risk? Not only her job. Her standing among colleagues, her family's view of her, her marriage prospects in some communities. Those are informal social controls, and they are stronger than the statute.
  • Does anyone know the committee exists? Knowledge of a right is unevenly distributed by education, language and access to media.

A lawyer who can only give the first reading will advise an employer how to comply on paper. A lawyer who can give the second will know why compliance on paper is common and why the complaints do not come, and will be far more useful to a client on either side.

Sociology of law and sociological jurisprudence

Two neighbouring terms are worth keeping apart, because MU's Module IV uses both.

Sociology of lawSociological jurisprudence
Whose subjectA branch of sociologyA school of jurisprudence, so a branch of legal theory
What it asksHow law actually works as a social institutionHow law ought to be made and applied so as to serve social ends
Its stanceDescriptive; it studies law from outsidePrescriptive; it advises lawyers and judges from inside
Leading namesDurkheim, Weber, EhrlichRoscoe Pound, and in India the tradition of social justice adjudication

Eugen Ehrlich is the bridge between them, and his idea of the living law is worth carrying into Module IV: the rules that actually govern life in a society are often not the rules in the statute book, and the gap between the two is the sociologist's subject.

munotes.in14

Why a Law Student Studies Sociology

What this does NOT mean

It does not mean law is nothing but sociology. Law has its own logic, its own techniques of interpretation and its own institutional authority. A sociological explanation of why a rule exists is not a legal argument about what it means, and offering one to a court is a mistake.

It does not mean an unenforced law is worthless. A rule widely disobeyed may still be doing work: stating a public standard, protecting the few who invoke it, providing a lever for change. Sociology measures the gap; it does not automatically condemn the rule.

It does not mean sociology can tell you what the law ought to be. It is a categorical and not a normative science, as [The Nature and Scope of Sociology] explains. It can tell you what a rule will cost and who will bear the cost. The decision remains a political and moral one.

Quick revision

  1. Law is one instrument of social control among many, and the smallest of them.
  2. Law is a social product: made, interpreted and enforced by socially situated people.
  3. India's plurality means one statute is received in many social settings at once.
  4. Legal categories, family, cruelty, reasonable, public order, borrow social meanings.
  5. Whether a law is effective is an empirical question, answered by Module III's methods.
  6. Law reform needs an accurate picture of society before it needs a draft.
  7. Ehrlich's living law: the rules that actually govern a society may not be the rules in the statute book.
  8. Distinguish sociology of law (descriptive, a branch of sociology) from sociological jurisprudence (prescriptive, a school of legal theory, Pound).

Test yourself

1. Give four reasons why a law student should study sociology. Law is only one instrument of social control and works best when custom, morality and opinion run with it; law is itself a social product, made and applied by socially situated people; legal categories such as family, cruelty and reasonableness borrow their content from social life; and whether a statute achieves its purpose is an empirical question answerable only by social research.

2. What is the living law, and who used the phrase? Eugen Ehrlich's phrase for the rules that actually govern conduct in a society, which are often not the rules recorded in the statute book. Its importance is that it directs attention to the gap between formal law and observed behaviour, and makes that gap something to be investigated rather than deplored.

3. Distinguish the sociology of law from sociological jurisprudence. The sociology of law is a branch of sociology; it describes how law works as a social institution, from outside, without prescribing. Sociological jurisprudence, associated with Roscoe Pound, is a school of legal theory; it addresses lawyers and judges from inside the system and prescribes how law should be made and applied to serve social ends.

munotes.in15

Why a Law Student Studies Sociology

4. A new statute is widely disobeyed. What would a sociologist ask? Whether the rule runs with or against existing custom, religion and public opinion; whether the people it binds know of it; what disobedience costs and what obedience costs, in money and in standing; whether the enforcing agency has the resources and the will; and which social groups gain and lose by it. The answers are gathered by the methods in Module III.

5. Does sociology tell us what the law ought to be? No. Sociology is categorical, not normative: it establishes what is the case, including what a proposed rule is likely to cost and who will bear that cost. Whether the cost is worth paying is a moral and political judgment, which the discipline cannot make for us, though it can make it better informed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in16

Chapter Four

The Evolutionary Perspective

Syllabus topic 1.4, "Theoretical Perspectives- Evolutionary, Functionalist, Conflict, Social Exchange theory, Symbolic Interaction, Post Modernism."

In one line

The evolutionary perspective says that societies develop through a series of stages, from simple to complex, in a direction that can be identified.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: evolutionary theories hold that human societies pass through definite and successive stages of development, moving from the simple, small and homogeneous towards the complex, large and differentiated, and that this movement is orderly, cumulative and, in the classical versions, progressive. Its leading names are Auguste Comte, Herbert Spencer and Lewis Henry Morgan, and it dominated sociology in the nineteenth century.

Why the subject began here

The founders of sociology were writing when two things had just happened. Biology had produced a powerful account of how species change over time, and Europe had industrialised within living memory. Both suggested the same idea: that societies are not fixed, that they change in a direction, and that the direction can be discovered.

The appeal was enormous. A single scheme could arrange every society ever recorded, from the smallest band to industrial Europe, on one ladder, and could claim to explain the whole of human history by one principle. That ambition is the perspective's strength and, as the criticism below shows, its downfall.

The classical statements

Auguste Comte: the law of three stages

Comte held that human thought, and with it human society, passes through three stages: the theological, in which events are explained by the will of gods; the metaphysical, in which they are explained by abstract forces and essences; and the positive, in which they are explained by observed laws established scientifically.

Each stage carries a form of society and a dominant social group with it: the theological stage is the age of priests and of military rule, the metaphysical of lawyers and philosophers, the positive of scientists and industrialists. Comte is taken up fully in [Auguste Comte], which is where the law of three stages belongs to the syllabus; here he stands as the first evolutionist.

Herbert Spencer: the organic analogy and differentiation

Spencer treated society as an organism. As an organism grows it becomes larger, its parts become unlike one another, and those unlike parts become interdependent; and society, he argued, does the same. Social evolution is the movement from an indefinite, incoherent homogeneity to a definite, coherent heterogeneity, which is the phrase examiners like to see.

He drew from this a famous typology: militant societies, organised for defence and compulsory cooperation, give way to industrial societies, organised for production and voluntary cooperation. He also applied the language of survival of the fittest to society, and that application, social Darwinism, is the part of him that has aged worst.

munotes.in17

The Evolutionary Perspective

Lewis Henry Morgan: savagery, barbarism, civilization

Morgan arranged human history in three great ethnical periods, savagery, barbarism and civilization, each with lower, middle and upper subdivisions, and tied the passage between them to technology: the bow, pottery, the domestication of animals, iron smelting, the phonetic alphabet.

Morgan matters for this syllabus beyond his scheme. He connected each stage to a form of family and a form of property, and Friedrich Engels took Morgan's scheme as the basis of his own account of the origin of the family. That is why he returns in [Theories of the Origin of the Family].

The common shape

Strip the three of their detail and the same skeleton appears in all evolutionary theories, and it is what an answer should identify.

  1. Change has a direction. It is not random.
  2. The stages are successive. A society passes through them in order.
  3. The movement is from simple to complex, from homogeneous to differentiated.
  4. The process is universal. All societies travel the same road, though at different speeds.
  5. In the classical versions, later means better. This last assumption is separable from the others, and modern versions drop it.

The perspective applied to law

Each perspective in this module is tested here on the same subject, so that the six can be compared.

An evolutionist looks at law and sees a sequence. Custom, unwritten and enforced by the group, comes first. Then custom recognised and declared by an authority. Then codes: written, public, applying to a whole territory. Then legislation, a standing machinery for making new law deliberately. Then specialised courts, professions, procedures.

Sir Henry Maine's proposition that the movement of progressive societies has been a movement from status to contract, from a condition in which a person's rights and duties are fixed by the group they are born into towards one in which they are fixed by agreements they enter into freely, is the best-known evolutionary account of law, and it is the one to cite. Durkheim's account of law moving from repressive to restitutive, in [Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity], is another, though Durkheim is a functionalist and not an evolutionist in the classical sense.

A worked example

Take one village in the Konkan and ask an evolutionist's question about it.

Ramrao's grandfather cultivated land held by his family, made most of what the household used, settled quarrels before the village elders, and knew nothing written down about his rights. Ramrao cultivates the same land under a recorded title, sells his crop into a market whose prices are set elsewhere, banks with a cooperative, and took a boundary dispute to the civil court.

An evolutionist reads this as a stage transition. The society has moved from the simple towards the complex and the differentiated: functions once performed by the household and the village are now performed by specialised institutions, the bank, the registry, the court. Maine's formula fits the change exactly: Ramrao's position rests on a recorded title and a set of contracts, where his grandfather's rested on his standing in a family and a village. That is the movement from status to contract, visible in two generations of one household.

munotes.in18

The Evolutionary Perspective

Now apply the criticisms to the same case, which is why the example is here. Nothing about this was inevitable: neighbouring districts with the same technology did not develop the same institutions, which is the objection to unilinear evolution. It is not obviously progress: Ramrao has a title his grandfather lacked and no elders who will settle his dispute in a week. And the direction was not produced by internal development alone but by legislation, land settlement and a market, which are external causes the perspective's mechanism does not name. The example supports the description and undermines the explanation, which is the fair verdict on this perspective.

Criticism

The perspective is examined as much for its faults as for its content, and there are five.

  1. Unilinear evolution is not supported by evidence. Societies do not all travel one road. Some skip stages, some reverse, some remain stable for centuries with no sign of the predicted development.
  2. It is ethnocentric. The ladder was invariably drawn with nineteenth century industrial Europe at the top, and every other society was ranked by how closely it approached that. The words savagery and barbarism are not neutral descriptions.
  3. It confuses change with progress. That a society is later and more complex does not make it better. Industrial societies produced industrial warfare.
  4. It was used to justify domination. Social Darwinism, and the claim that some peoples were at an earlier stage and needed to be governed by those at a later one, supplied a scientific vocabulary for colonial rule. This is not an incidental misuse; it was a mainstream application at the time.
  5. It explains too little about mechanism. Saying that societies become more complex does not say why, or what makes a particular society change at a particular moment.

Neo-evolutionism, associated with Leslie White and Julian Steward in the mid twentieth century, revived the perspective by giving up the worst assumptions: it dropped the single ladder in favour of multilinear evolution, in which different societies follow different lines of development, and it dropped progress in favour of a measurable criterion such as energy use or technological capacity. Mention it and the answer looks current rather than antiquarian.

What this perspective is NOT

It is not the same as social change. Social change is any alteration in social structure or culture, however small and in whatever direction, and is the subject of [Social Change: Meaning and Characteristics]. Evolution is a particular theory about the shape of long-run change.

munotes.in19

The Evolutionary Perspective

It is not biological evolution applied to society. Some evolutionists borrowed the language, but societies pass on culture by learning, not genetically, and cultural transmission is far faster and can move backwards.

It is not extinct. Its assumptions survive, often unexamined, in words such as developed, developing and backward, which arrange societies on exactly the old ladder with new labels.

Distinctions worth having

EvolutionaryCyclical
Shape of changeA line, from simple to complexA circle or a wave: rise, maturity, decline, and again
DirectionCumulative and one wayNo permanent direction
NamesComte, Spencer, Morgan, MaineSpengler, Toynbee, Sorokin, Pareto
MoodOptimistic in its classical formUsually pessimistic, or at least resigned

Both reappear as theories of social change in [Theories of Social Change], where the cyclical school is treated in full.

Quick revision

  1. Societies pass through successive stages, simple to complex, homogeneous to differentiated.
  2. Comte: theological, metaphysical, positive.
  3. Spencer: society as an organism; from indefinite incoherent homogeneity to definite coherent heterogeneity; militant to industrial.
  4. Morgan: savagery, barbarism, civilization, each in three subdivisions, driven by technology.
  5. Maine on law: from status to contract.
  6. Five common assumptions: direction, succession, simple to complex, universality, and (classically) progress.
  7. Criticisms: unilinear evolution is unsupported, ethnocentric, confuses change with progress, served colonial justification, and is thin on mechanism.
  8. Neo-evolutionism (White, Steward) keeps the idea but goes multilinear and drops progress.

Test yourself

1. State the central claim of the evolutionary perspective. That human societies develop through definite and successive stages, moving from the simple, small and homogeneous towards the complex, large and differentiated, and that this movement has an identifiable direction and is broadly the same for all societies.

2. Give Spencer's formula for social evolution and his two-fold typology. Evolution is the movement from an indefinite, incoherent homogeneity to a definite, coherent heterogeneity. His typology contrasts militant societies, organised for defence and resting on compulsory cooperation, with industrial societies, organised for production and resting on voluntary cooperation.

3. What did Maine say about the movement of progressive societies? That it has been a movement from status to contract: from a condition in which a person's rights and duties are fixed by the family or group into which they are born, to one in which they are fixed by agreements the person enters into voluntarily.

4. Give three criticisms of the perspective. That unilinear evolution is not borne out by the evidence, since societies skip, reverse and stagnate; that it is ethnocentric, ranking every society by its distance from nineteenth century industrial Europe; and that it confuses change with progress and so supplied a justification for colonial rule.

munotes.in20

The Evolutionary Perspective

5. How does neo-evolutionism differ from the classical version? It abandons the single ladder for multilinear evolution, allowing different societies to follow different lines of development, and it abandons the assumption of progress, substituting a measurable criterion such as technological capacity or the amount of energy a society can harness.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in21

Chapter Five

The Functionalist Perspective

Syllabus topic 1.4, "Theoretical Perspectives- Evolutionary, Functionalist, Conflict, Social Exchange theory, Symbolic Interaction, Post Modernism."

In one line

Functionalism says that a society is a system of connected parts, and that the way to explain any part of it is to ask what it does for the whole.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the functionalist or structural functional perspective treats society as a system of interdependent parts, each of which performs a function contributing to the stability and continuity of the whole; it explains a social institution by identifying the needs of the system that it satisfies, and it takes consensus on shared values, rather than coercion, to be the normal basis of social order. Its leading names are Emile Durkheim, Bronislaw Malinowski, A. R. Radcliffe-Brown, Talcott Parsons and Robert K. Merton.

Why the perspective exists

Ask why a society has some strange practice and there are two ways to answer. You can say how it came about historically. Or you can ask what it is doing there now, what would go wrong if it disappeared. The second question is the functionalist question, and it turned out to be enormously productive.

Its power is that it makes the apparently irrational intelligible. A ritual that looks like superstition may be holding a scattered community together. A rule that looks arbitrary may be preventing a recurring conflict. The functionalist instruction is: before you call a practice pointless, find out what it does.

The core ideas

The organic analogy

Society is compared to a living body. A body has organs, each doing a distinct job, none able to survive alone, all contributing to the life of the whole. Society has institutions, family, religion, economy, education, law, and functionalism asks of each what the heart or the liver is asked: what does it do for the organism?

The analogy carries three commitments worth naming, because criticism attaches to each. Society is a system; its parts are interdependent, so a change in one produces change in others; and the system tends towards equilibrium, a state of balance it returns to after disturbance.

Function and the needs of the system

A function is the contribution a part makes to maintaining the whole. Malinowski held that institutions exist to meet human needs, biological and derived. Radcliffe-Brown, more cautiously, defined function as the contribution an activity makes to the maintenance of the structural continuity of the society, which avoids claiming that anything is needed in any deep sense.

Durkheim and the collective conscience

Durkheim supplies the perspective's foundation. His answer to what holds a society together is social solidarity, and the shared beliefs and sentiments common to the members of a society, which he called the collective conscience, are what produce it in simple societies. He also insisted that the function of an institution is a different question from its origin, and that the two must not be confused. He is worked fully in Module IV.

munotes.in22

The Functionalist Perspective

Merton's three corrections

Robert K. Merton accepted the perspective and repaired three faults in it, and his repairs are the most examinable part of the chapter.

Manifest and latent functions. A manifest function is the consequence that is intended and recognised by the participants. A latent function is the consequence that is neither intended nor recognised. A religious festival's manifest function is worship; its latent function may be to reassert the standing of the families who fund it. The distinction is valuable precisely because latent functions are what social research discovers and participants cannot report.

Dysfunction. Earlier functionalists wrote as though every persisting practice must be doing good. Merton insisted that a part may have consequences that reduce the adaptation of the system, and that whether a given practice is functional or dysfunctional is a question to be investigated rather than assumed.

Functional alternatives. The old argument that an institution exists because it performs a necessary function assumes that only that institution could perform it. Merton pointed out that the same need may be met in different ways in different societies, so the existence of the need does not explain the existence of the particular institution.

Parsons and the four functional prerequisites

Talcott Parsons argued that every social system must solve four problems if it is to survive, usually remembered as AGIL: adaptation to the environment, largely the work of the economy; goal attainment, largely of the political system; integration, the coordination of the parts and the management of conflict, largely of law and social control; and latency or pattern maintenance, the transmission and renewal of values, largely of the family, religion and education.

For a law student the third is the one to remember: on this scheme, law's primary function is integration, keeping the parts of a differentiated society working together.

The perspective applied to law

A functionalist asks what law does for the social system, and gives a list.

  • It integrates a society whose members are otherwise unlike one another, by supplying rules that apply across group boundaries.
  • It resolves disputes in a way that ends them, so that conflict does not accumulate.
  • It maintains order by defining and sanctioning deviance, which is developed in [Social Control: Meaning and Purpose].
  • It expresses shared values, and Durkheim's insight was that punishment is less about correcting the offender than about reaffirming the collective sentiments the offence outraged.
  • It adapts the system, since legislation lets a society adjust deliberately rather than only by drift.
munotes.in23

The Functionalist Perspective

Durkheim's most striking functionalist claim about law belongs here. Crime, he argued, is normal, found in every society; and the punishment of crime performs the function of drawing the community together in a shared reaction. That claim is taken up in [Crime and Social Deviance].

A worked example

In a village in Konkan, families of a particular community pool money each year for a temple festival that costs far more than any of them would spend alone.

The historical question asks how the festival started. The functionalist question asks what it now does, and produces four answers.

Its manifest function is religious observance. Its latent functions are several: it brings back migrants working in Mumbai, so that ties are renewed and marriages arranged; it redistributes some wealth from the better-off families who contribute most; it reasserts the community's claim to a place in the local order.

Its dysfunctions are visible too: the expenditure is heavy for poor households; the pressure to contribute can indebt a family; and the ranking of contributors publicly displays inequality that daily life leaves tactfully unstated.

The point of the example is that all four questions are empirical. Functionalism does not settle whether the festival is good. It tells you where to look.

Criticism

  1. It is conservative. By explaining institutions through their contribution to stability, it makes whatever exists look necessary. Applied to caste or to the sexual division of labour, this becomes a justification, and functionalist accounts of both have been attacked for exactly that.
  2. It cannot explain change well. A model whose central idea is equilibrium struggles with a society in upheaval. Change tends to be treated as disturbance rather than as normal.
  3. It underrates conflict, power and coercion. It assumes value consensus. Whose values, and who is in a position to make them count, are the questions the next chapter asks.
  4. It is teleological. Explaining a practice by its beneficial consequences comes close to saying that the consequence caused the practice, which reverses the order of time.
  5. It gives the individual no room. People appear as occupants of roles doing what the system requires, which is the objection symbolic interactionism presses.

Quick revision

  1. Society is a system of interdependent parts, each with a function for the whole; the model tends to equilibrium and rests on value consensus.
  2. Organic analogy: institutions are to society what organs are to a body.
  3. Durkheim: social solidarity, collective conscience, and the function of punishment.
  4. Malinowski: institutions meet needs. Radcliffe-Brown: function is the contribution to structural continuity.
  5. Merton: manifest and latent functions, dysfunction, and functional alternatives.
  6. Parsons AGIL: adaptation, goal attainment, integration, latency. Law's chief job is integration.
  7. Criticisms: conservative, weak on change, blind to conflict and power, teleological, and leaves no room for the individual.
munotes.in24

The Functionalist Perspective

Test yourself

1. State the functionalist view of society in three sentences. Society is a system of interdependent parts. Each part performs a function that contributes to the maintenance of the whole, and a change in one part produces changes in the others. Order rests on agreement about shared values rather than on force, and the system tends to return to equilibrium after a disturbance.

2. Distinguish manifest from latent functions, with an example. A manifest function is a consequence that is both intended and recognised by the participants; a latent function is neither intended nor recognised. The manifest function of a village festival is worship; its latent functions may include bringing migrants home so that marriages can be arranged, and publicly reasserting the standing of the families who pay for it.

3. What are functional alternatives, and what argument do they defeat? They are different institutions capable of performing the same function in different societies. They defeat the argument that an institution exists because its function is necessary: if the need can be met in several ways, the necessity of the need does not explain the presence of that particular institution.

4. Name Parsons's four functional prerequisites and say which one law chiefly serves. Adaptation, goal attainment, integration and latency or pattern maintenance. Law chiefly serves integration: coordinating the differentiated parts of a society and managing the conflicts between them so that the system holds together.

5. Why is functionalism called conservative? Because it explains an institution by the contribution it makes to stability, so that whatever exists tends to appear necessary and beneficial. Applied to unequal arrangements such as caste or the sexual division of labour, the explanation slides easily into a justification, and it gives no natural account of why an arrangement should be changed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in25

Chapter Six

The Conflict Perspective

Syllabus topic 1.4, "Theoretical Perspectives- Evolutionary, Functionalist, Conflict, Social Exchange theory, Symbolic Interaction, Post Modernism."

In one line

The conflict perspective says that a society is not a harmonious system but an arena of groups with opposed interests, and that what looks like order is usually the settled outcome of an unequal contest.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the conflict perspective holds that society is characterised by inequality in the distribution of scarce resources, that groups so placed have conflicting interests, that conflict rather than consensus is the normal condition of social life, and that social order is maintained by the dominance of some groups over others rather than by agreement on shared values; social institutions, including law, tend to serve the interests of the dominant. Its leading names are Karl Marx, Max Weber, Ralf Dahrendorf and C. Wright Mills.

Why the perspective exists

Functionalism asks what an institution does for society. The conflict theorist asks a harder question: for whom?

The two questions look similar and lead in opposite directions. If a law protects property, the functionalist notes that it secures the stability on which economic life depends. The conflict theorist notes that it does so most usefully for those who have property, and asks who wrote it. Neither observation refutes the other. What the conflict perspective adds is the insistence that "society" is not a single beneficiary with a single interest, and that saying an institution is functional is not an answer until you say functional for whom.

The core ideas

  1. Resources are scarce and unequally distributed. Wealth, power, status, land, education. There is not enough of any of them to go round.
  2. Groups are formed by their position in that distribution. Owners and workers, dominant castes and subordinate ones, men and women, city and countryside.
  3. Those positions produce opposed interests. What improves one group's share usually reduces another's.
  4. Conflict is therefore normal, not a breakdown. The absence of visible conflict is not proof of harmony; it may be proof of successful domination.
  5. Order is maintained by power, and by ideology: the ideas that make an unequal arrangement seem natural, inevitable or just.
  6. Social change comes from conflict, not from gradual adjustment. This is the sharpest contrast with functionalism.

The main lines within the perspective

Marx: class conflict

For Marx the fundamental division in any society after the most primitive is between those who own the means of production and those who do not, and the history of all hitherto existing society is the history of that struggle. Law, religion, politics and morality belong to the superstructure, which rests on and broadly serves the economic base. Conflict is therefore built into the structure and is resolved only by the transformation of the structure itself. This is developed fully in [Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism].

munotes.in26

The Conflict Perspective

Weber: conflict on three dimensions, not one

Weber accepted that conflict is central and denied that it is only economic. Stratification, he argued, has three separable dimensions: class, an economic position; status, social honour or prestige; and party, organised power. A group may be high on one and low on another, which is why a poor Brahmin priest and a wealthy trader of low ritual rank can each be advantaged and disadvantaged at once.

Weber's correction matters enormously in India, where ritual status and economic class do not line up, and where an answer that reduces everything to class misdescribes the society. It is developed in [Class].

Dahrendorf: conflict over authority

Ralf Dahrendorf argued that in modern industrial societies ownership and control have separated, so class in Marx's sense no longer identifies the conflict groups. The real division is between those who have authority in an association and those subject to it. Conflict is therefore permanent and general, arising in every organisation, but it is also institutionalised: modern societies have machinery, collective bargaining, courts, tribunals, elections, that regulates conflict instead of suppressing it.

That last idea is the most useful one in this chapter for a law student. On Dahrendorf's account the function of a great deal of law is not to abolish conflict but to channel it into forms that do not destroy the society.

Mills: the power elite

C. Wright Mills argued that key decisions in a modern society are taken by a small, interlocking elite drawn from the top of the political, economic and military hierarchies, whose members share background, outlook and interest.

The perspective applied to law

The conflict reading of law has four propositions, and they are worth learning as a set because they make an entire essay.

  1. Law reflects the interests of dominant groups. Not necessarily by conspiracy: those who draft, legislate and adjudicate are drawn from particular sections of society and their assumptions travel with them.
  2. Law is a resource used unequally. Formal equality before the law coexists with sharp inequality in the ability to use it. A right without the means to enforce it advantages whoever can afford enforcement.
  3. Enforcement is selective. What is policed, and against whom, follows the distribution of power rather than the seriousness of the harm.
  4. Law is also a site of struggle, and this is where the perspective becomes something other than despair. Subordinate groups have won real changes through law: abolition of untouchability, land reform, minimum wages, reservation, protection against workplace harassment. E. P. Thompson's point is the balanced one: a legal system that is nothing but an instrument of the powerful cannot even look legitimate, and to look legitimate it must sometimes actually restrain them.
munotes.in27

The Conflict Perspective

Functionalism and conflict compared

FunctionalistConflict
Society isA system of interdependent partsAn arena of competing groups
Normal conditionOrder, equilibrium, consensusConflict, tension, change
Basis of orderAgreement on shared valuesPower, coercion and ideology
Explains an institution byThe function it serves for the wholeWhose interests it serves
View of inequalityServes a purpose, motivating the able into important positionsReflects and reproduces the advantage of the powerful
Source of changeDisturbance, adjustment, differentiationConflict between groups
View of lawIntegrates society, expresses shared valuesServes dominant interests, though it is also fought over
Chief criticismConservative; cannot explain changeOverstates conflict; cannot explain stability or cooperation
NamesDurkheim, Malinowski, Radcliffe-Brown, Parsons, MertonMarx, Weber, Dahrendorf, Mills

A worked example

A state passes a law requiring every private school to reserve a quarter of its entry-level seats for children from disadvantaged groups, with the state reimbursing fees.

The functionalist reading: education is the institution that allocates people to positions and transmits shared values; extending access improves the system's integration and its adaptation, since talent otherwise wasted is used.

The conflict reading asks who gains and who resists. It notes which groups lobbied for the measure and which against; that reimbursement rates were set at a level that made compliance unattractive to expensive schools; that families with resources responded by moving to schools outside the scheme; and that the measure was fought through the courts by the institutions it bound. It concludes that the law is a battleground, and that the outcome will be settled by the relative strength of the contending groups rather than by the statute's words alone.

Both readings are informative. The conflict reading predicts the litigation.

Criticism

  1. It overstates conflict and cannot explain cooperation. Most social life, most days, is not a struggle. People queue, keep appointments, help strangers.
  2. It cannot explain stability. If interests are genuinely opposed, the puzzle is why societies hold together for centuries.
  3. In its Marxist form it is economically reductive. Weber's three dimensions are the standing answer.
  4. It can be unfalsifiable. If visible conflict proves the theory and visible harmony proves successful ideological domination, no observation can count against it.
  5. It is value-laden. The perspective is often held by people who wish to change what they describe, which is not a fault in itself but requires the guard that Module III's chapter on objectivity discusses.

Quick revision

  1. Society is an arena of groups with opposed interests competing for scarce resources.
  2. Conflict is normal; order rests on power and ideology, not consensus.
  3. Marx: class conflict, base and superstructure, law in the superstructure.
  4. Weber: three dimensions, class, status and party; conflict is not only economic.
  5. Dahrendorf: conflict is over authority, is universal, and is institutionalised in modern societies.
  6. Mills: the power elite.
  7. On law: it reflects dominant interests, is used unequally, is enforced selectively, and is also a site of struggle that subordinate groups have sometimes won.
  8. Criticism: overstates conflict, cannot explain stability or cooperation, economically reductive in Marx, sometimes unfalsifiable.
munotes.in28

The Conflict Perspective

Test yourself

1. State the central claims of the conflict perspective. That resources are scarce and unequally distributed; that groups are defined by their position in that distribution and therefore have opposed interests; that conflict rather than consensus is the normal condition of society; that order is maintained by power and by ideology; and that change comes from conflict between groups.

2. How does Weber modify Marx's account of conflict? By denying that conflict is only economic. Weber distinguishes three dimensions of stratification: class, an economic position; status, social honour; and party, organised power. A group can rank high on one and low on another, which is why Indian society, where ritual status and wealth frequently do not coincide, cannot be described by class alone.

3. What did Dahrendorf say conflict is really about, and what did he mean by institutionalising it? He argued that in modern industrial society ownership and control have separated, so the real division is between those who exercise authority in an association and those subject to it; conflict of this kind arises in every organisation. Institutionalisation means providing regular machinery, collective bargaining, tribunals, courts and elections, through which conflict is expressed and regulated rather than suppressed.

4. Give the conflict reading of law in four propositions. Law reflects the interests of dominant groups, because those who make and apply it are drawn from particular sections of society; formal equality before the law coexists with unequal capacity to use it; enforcement is selective, following power rather than harm; and yet law is also a site of struggle in which subordinate groups have won real gains, and a legal order that never restrained the powerful could not sustain its own legitimacy.

5. Give two criticisms of the perspective. That it overstates conflict and cannot account for the cooperation and routine order that make up most of social life; and that in its stronger forms it becomes unfalsifiable, since visible conflict is taken to confirm it while visible harmony is explained as successful ideological domination.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in29

Chapter Seven

Social Exchange Theory

Syllabus topic 1.4, "Theoretical Perspectives- Evolutionary, Functionalist, Conflict, Social Exchange theory, Symbolic Interaction, Post Modernism."

In one line

Social exchange theory says that social interaction is a trade: people give things others value and expect a return, and relationships continue when both sides find the return worth the cost.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social exchange theory explains social behaviour as an exchange of rewards and costs between actors, in which each seeks to maximise reward and minimise cost; interaction persists where the exchange is perceived as profitable and fair, governed by a norm of reciprocity; power arises from an imbalance of dependence, where one party controls resources the other values and cannot easily obtain elsewhere. Its leading names are George C. Homans, Peter M. Blau and Richard M. Emerson.

Why the perspective exists

Functionalism explains behaviour by the needs of the system. Conflict theory explains it by the interests of groups. Both work from the large scale downwards, and both leave a gap: neither says much about what happens between two people in a room.

Exchange theory works from the small scale upwards. It begins with individuals interacting and asks what keeps a relationship going, then tries to build the larger structures out of repeated exchanges. It is, in that sense, the most economic of the sociological perspectives, and it borrowed openly from behavioural psychology and from economics.

The core ideas

Reward, cost and profit

A reward is anything a person values and receives through interaction: money, help, approval, information, company, status, affection. A cost is what the interaction takes: time, effort, money, anxiety, and importantly the value of the alternatives given up. Profit is reward less cost, and the basic proposition is that people continue interactions that yield profit and withdraw from those that do not.

Two refinements matter. First, rewards are not only material, and most social rewards are not: approval, respect and attention are the commonest currencies. Second, the calculation is not necessarily conscious. Nobody totals the costs of a friendship; the theory claims only that behaviour turns out as if such a calculation were being made.

The norm of reciprocity

Alvin Gouldner argued that a rule requiring people to return benefits received is found in every known society. Its importance is that it makes exchange possible where no contract exists: a person who gives can rely on a return without bargaining for one.

For a law student the reciprocity norm is worth attention, because it is the social substratum of consideration in contract. The legal doctrine formalises, for a narrow class of promises, an expectation that operates informally across the whole of social life.

Dependence, and where power comes from

Emerson's formulation is the sharpest part of the theory: the power of A over B is equal to the dependence of B on A. B's dependence rises with the value B places on what A supplies, and falls with the availability of that resource from anyone else.

munotes.in30

Social Exchange Theory

This yields a genuinely useful account of power, and one that suggests how it can be resisted. A person who cannot get elsewhere what they need has little bargaining strength; a person with alternatives has more. It explains why a worker in a labour market with many employers is in a different position from one in a single-industry town, and why exclusivity, whether of an employer, a moneylender or a landlord, converts into power.

Blau: from exchange to structure

Homans stayed at the level of face-to-face behaviour. Peter Blau tried to build outwards, arguing that repeated unequal exchanges harden into stable structures: a person who consistently gives more than they receive, and cannot reciprocate, ends by giving compliance instead. Unreturnable obligation is thus one origin of authority, and if those subject to it come to regard the arrangement as legitimate, it becomes an institution.

Blau also distinguished social from economic exchange, and the distinction is examinable. In an economic exchange the obligations are specified, the terms are stated and the transaction closes. In a social exchange the obligations are unspecified, the timing and form of the return are left to the giver, nothing is bargained for, and the exchange therefore requires and generates trust.

Distributive justice

Homans added that people expect the rewards of an exchange to be proportionate to what they have invested. When they are not, the party who feels short-changed responds with anger, and the party who is over-rewarded with guilt. The theory thus predicts not only withdrawal from unprofitable relationships but resentment within unfair ones.

A worked example

Meera rents a flat in Andheri from Mr Shah, through a broker, Farid.

The economic exchange is easy to read: rent for possession, brokerage for introduction, terms specified in an agreement, obligations closed on performance.

The social exchange running alongside it is the interesting part. Farid gives Meera advice she has not paid for. She refers two colleagues to him. Neither transaction is bargained; each relies on the norm of reciprocity, and each builds trust that makes the next one cheaper.

The power in the relationship follows dependence. In a market with many vacant flats, Mr Shah's power is low: Meera's alternatives are good. In a locality where flats are scarce and landlords prefer particular kinds of tenant, her alternatives shrink and his power rises, without a word of the agreement changing. This is Emerson's proposition doing real work, and it explains why the same lease means different things in different markets.

Distributive justice appears when Meera learns that a neighbour in an identical flat pays less. Nothing in her own bargain has changed and her profit is what it was, but her sense of the fairness of the exchange collapses, and the theory predicts precisely the anger that follows.

munotes.in31

Social Exchange Theory

The perspective applied to law

  • Contract is the legal recognition of exchange, and consideration is the doctrine that most closely tracks the reciprocity norm.
  • Bargaining power is a legal concept that exchange theory explains: unequal bargaining power is unequal dependence, and doctrines about unconscionable terms and standard form contracts are attempts to correct for it.
  • Settlement and negotiation, where most disputes actually end, are exchanges under the shadow of the law, and the parties' alternatives, which is to say what each gets if no agreement is reached, decide the outcome.
  • Corruption can be read as social exchange displacing economic and legal norms: a favour given, an unspecified obligation created, a return expected later, and trust rather than a contract holding it together.

Criticism

  1. It assumes a calculating individual, which fits some cultures and settings better than others, and fits market societies best of all. Critics say it universalises the assumptions of the society that produced it.
  2. It is close to tautology. If whatever a person does is called rewarding because they did it, the theory explains nothing. Avoiding this requires that rewards be identified independently of the behaviour they explain, which is difficult.
  3. It cannot easily explain genuine altruism, self-sacrifice, or acts done for people who can never return them, except by stretching reward to cover the satisfaction of having acted well.
  4. It is weak on large structures. Blau's attempt to build institutions from exchanges is impressive but few think it fully succeeds; caste and class are not readily reduced to accumulated bargains.
  5. It neglects meaning. The same act, a gift, an invitation, means different things in different cultures, and what counts as a reward is itself socially defined. That is the objection symbolic interactionism presses, and it is taken up in the next chapter.

Quick revision

  1. Interaction is an exchange of rewards and costs; relationships persist where they are profitable.
  2. Rewards are mostly non-material: approval, respect, information, company.
  3. Homans: behavioural propositions, and distributive justice, reward proportionate to investment.
  4. Gouldner: the norm of reciprocity, found in all societies; the social basis of consideration in contract.
  5. Emerson: the power of A over B equals the dependence of B on A; dependence falls as alternatives rise.
  6. Blau: unreturnable obligation becomes compliance, then authority, then institution; social exchange has unspecified obligations and requires trust, unlike economic exchange.
  7. Criticism: assumes a calculator, risks tautology, cannot explain altruism, weak on macro structure, neglects meaning.
munotes.in32

Social Exchange Theory

Test yourself

1. State the basic proposition of social exchange theory. That social interaction is an exchange in which each party gives what the other values and receives something in return; that people seek to maximise reward and minimise cost; and that a relationship continues so long as both parties find the exchange profitable and broadly fair.

2. State Emerson's proposition about power and apply it. The power of A over B equals the dependence of B on A, and that dependence rises with the value B places on what A supplies and falls with the availability of the same resource elsewhere. Applied to a tenancy: where vacant flats are plentiful the landlord's power is small, and where they are scarce his power grows, though the lease is unchanged.

3. Distinguish social exchange from economic exchange. In economic exchange the obligations are specified in advance, the terms are bargained, and performance closes the transaction. In social exchange the obligation to return is real but unspecified in kind, amount and timing, nothing is bargained, and the exchange therefore depends on trust and generates it.

4. What is the norm of reciprocity and why does it matter to a lawyer? Gouldner's proposition that every society has a rule obliging people to return benefits received. It matters because it is the informal counterpart of consideration: the legal doctrine formalises, for a limited class of promises, an expectation of return that operates without any contract across the whole of social life.

5. Give two criticisms of the theory. That it verges on tautology, since anything a person does can be relabelled a reward and the explanation then explains nothing unless rewards are identified independently; and that it neglects meaning, because what counts as a reward is itself culturally defined, so the calculation the theory describes cannot be specified without the interpretation it leaves out.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in33

Chapter Eight

Symbolic Interactionism

Syllabus topic 1.4, "Theoretical Perspectives- Evolutionary, Functionalist, Conflict, Social Exchange theory, Symbolic Interaction, Post Modernism."

In one line

Symbolic interactionism says that society is built up out of countless small interactions, and that what governs those interactions is not what things are but what they mean to the people involved.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: symbolic interactionism is a micro-level perspective holding that human beings act towards things on the basis of the meanings those things have for them; that such meanings arise out of social interaction; and that meanings are handled and modified through an interpretive process the actor uses in dealing with what they encounter. Its leading names are George Herbert Mead, Charles Horton Cooley, W. I. Thomas, Herbert Blumer, who named the perspective, and Erving Goffman.

Why the perspective exists

Functionalism and conflict theory both look at society from above and treat people as occupants of positions. Symbolic interactionism objects that this leaves out everything that actually happens.

Two people meet. Nothing passes between them except gestures, words and expressions, and yet a great deal is settled: who is senior, whether this is a friendly encounter, what may be said next. None of that is written anywhere. It is worked out on the spot out of shared meanings, and the perspective's claim is that society is nothing but the sum of such workings out, repeated and stabilised.

Blumer's three premises

Herbert Blumer, who gave the perspective its name, reduced it to three propositions, and an examiner who asks for the perspective is asking for these.

  1. Human beings act towards things on the basis of the meanings those things have for them. A cow, a flag, a queue, a summons: each produces behaviour because of what it means, not because of its physical properties.
  2. Meanings arise out of social interaction. They are not inherent in objects and are not private inventions. We learn what a thing means from how others treat it.
  3. Meanings are handled and modified through an interpretive process. A person does not simply apply a meaning automatically; they check it against the situation, revise it and act. This is what distinguishes the perspective from a stimulus and response account.

The core concepts

The symbol

A symbol is anything that stands for something else by agreement: a word, a gesture, a uniform, a wedding ring, a black robe. Human interaction is symbolic because it is conducted almost entirely through such things, and the perspective takes its name from that fact.

Mead: the self, the I and the me, and the generalized other

George Herbert Mead's account of how a person becomes a social being is the theoretical centre of the perspective.

A child develops a self by learning to see themselves as others see them. Mead described stages: an imitative stage; a play stage, in which the child takes the role of one other person at a time, playing at being a teacher or a parent; and a game stage, in which the child must hold in mind the roles of everyone in the game at once, as a fielder must know what every other fielder will do. Out of the game stage comes the generalized other: the attitude of the whole community, internalised, against which a person checks their own conduct.

munotes.in34

Symbolic Interactionism

Mead divided the self into the I and the me. The me is the self as object, the organised attitudes of others taken over into oneself; the I is the self as subject, the spontaneous and unpredictable response. Conduct is a conversation between them, which is why people are socialised without being automata.

Cooley: the looking-glass self

Charles Horton Cooley put the same insight more memorably. A person's sense of self is formed as though in a mirror held up by other people, in three moments: we imagine how we appear to another; we imagine their judgment of that appearance; and we experience a self-feeling, pride or mortification, in consequence.

The important and often missed point is that what does the work is the imagined judgment, not the real one. A student who believes the class thinks them foolish behaves accordingly, whether or not the class thinks anything at all.

W. I. Thomas: the definition of the situation

Thomas's theorem is the perspective's most quoted line and its most useful export: if people define situations as real, they are real in their consequences.

A rumour that a bank is failing is false; the queue outside it is not, and the bank may fail because of the queue. A community that believes the police will not help does not call them, and the belief is confirmed by the absence of help. This is the mechanism behind the self-fulfilling prophecy, a term Merton later coined for it, and behind labelling theory in Module II.

Goffman: the dramaturgical approach

Erving Goffman analysed interaction as theatre. People give performances, manage the impressions others form of them, work in teams, and use props and costume. He distinguished the front stage, where the performance is given, from the back stage, where it is prepared and dropped.

The courtroom is the standing illustration and one every law student can check. Robes, forms of address, seating, the ritual of rising: all of it is front-stage staging that produces authority rather than merely displaying it. The advocates' room is back stage, where opponents who were adversaries five minutes earlier discuss the listing amicably.

A worked example

A court summons is a piece of paper. Nothing in the paper explains what happens when one arrives.

munotes.in35

Symbolic Interactionism

For a company's legal department it means a file to be opened and a date to be diarised. For a first-time recipient in a village it may mean shame: neighbours see the process server arrive, and the meaning attached is that this household is in trouble with the state. The consequences differ completely, and neither follows from the paper.

Now apply Thomas. If the recipient defines the summons as a catastrophe, they may borrow money at ruinous interest to settle a claim they would have won. The definition, not the legal position, has produced the outcome.

Now apply Cooley. Much of the distress is not the litigation but the imagined judgment of neighbours, and it operates whether or not the neighbours have given it a thought.

Now apply Goffman. Both parties will perform when they reach court: dress, demeanour, the studied confidence of a client who is not confident. A lawyer who does not understand that they are staging a performance stages a poor one.

The perspective applied to law

  • Labelling. The central application, and the whole of the labelling theory of deviance: a person becomes a criminal in the sociological sense partly through being processed and named as one. Developed in [Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories].
  • Legal meaning is made in interaction. Whether conduct is cruelty, provocation or reasonable care is settled by interpretation in a courtroom, not read off the facts.
  • Discretion. What a police officer, a prosecutor or a magistrate does depends heavily on how they define the situation and the person in front of them, which is where the perspective meets the conflict perspective's point about selective enforcement.
  • Legal ritual. The staging of legal proceedings is not decoration; it produces the authority the proceedings claim.

Criticism

  1. It neglects social structure. Studying interaction closely, it says little about class, caste, gender or the state, which set the terms on which people meet. A meeting between an employer and a worker is not two people freely negotiating meaning.
  2. It neglects power. Whose definition of the situation prevails is a question about power, and the perspective describes the process without explaining the outcome.
  3. Its method is hard to check. It relies on participant observation and on interpretation, so findings are difficult to replicate and open to the observer's own reading.
  4. It cannot explain large-scale change. There is no account of why whole societies transform.
  5. The concepts are imprecise. The self, the I and the me are difficult to define operationally.

The fair conclusion is that the perspective answers a question the macro perspectives do not ask, and vice versa. Macro theories explain the framework, symbolic interactionism explains what happens inside it, and a good answer says that rather than declaring a winner.

munotes.in36

Symbolic Interactionism

Micro and macro compared

Macro perspectives (functionalist, conflict)Micro perspective (symbolic interactionism)
LevelWhole societies, institutions, structuresFace-to-face interaction
Central questionWhat holds society together, or who benefitsHow do people make and use meaning
View of the personOccupant of a role, member of a groupActive interpreter who constructs the situation
MethodStatistics, comparison, official dataParticipant observation, close description
WeaknessLittle room for the individualLittle room for structure and power

Quick revision

  1. Blumer's three premises: people act on meanings; meanings arise in interaction; meanings are handled through interpretation.
  2. Mead: the self develops through play and game stages to the generalized other; the self is divided into the I and the me.
  3. Cooley: the looking-glass self, imagined appearance, imagined judgment, self-feeling. What matters is the imagined judgment.
  4. Thomas: if people define situations as real, they are real in their consequences.
  5. Goffman: dramaturgy, impression management, front stage and back stage.
  6. It is a micro perspective, and its great application is labelling theory in Module II.
  7. Criticism: neglects structure and power, hard to verify, cannot explain macro change.

Test yourself

1. State Blumer's three premises. People act towards things on the basis of the meanings those things have for them; those meanings arise out of social interaction with others; and meanings are handled and modified through an interpretive process that the person uses in dealing with what they encounter.

2. Explain the looking-glass self. Cooley's account of how self-conception is formed: we imagine how we appear to another person, we imagine the judgment they make of that appearance, and we then feel pride or mortification accordingly. The judgment that shapes us is the one we imagine, which need not be the one actually made.

3. State the Thomas theorem and give a legal illustration. If people define situations as real, they are real in their consequences. A litigant who defines a summons as a catastrophe may borrow at ruinous rates to settle a claim they would have won; the definition, not the legal merits, produces the outcome.

4. What did Mead mean by the generalized other? The internalised attitude of the community as a whole, acquired in the game stage when a child must hold the roles of all the other participants in mind at once. Once acquired, the person can regulate their own conduct by reference to what the community in general expects, without any particular person being present.

5. Give two criticisms of symbolic interactionism. That it neglects social structure, saying little about class, caste, gender or the state, which set the terms on which people meet; and that it neglects power, since it describes how definitions of a situation are negotiated without explaining whose definition prevails, which is a question about resources and authority.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in37

Chapter Nine

Post Modernism

Syllabus topic 1.4, "Theoretical Perspectives- Evolutionary, Functionalist, Conflict, Social Exchange theory, Symbolic Interaction, Post Modernism."

In one line

Post modernism says that the confident stories societies told about progress, reason and truth have lost their credibility, and that a society organised around images, consumption and difference cannot be explained by the old theories.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: post modernism is a perspective which holds that contemporary society has moved beyond the modern era; that the grand narratives which explained and justified the modern world, progress, science, reason, emancipation, are no longer believed; that knowledge and truth are plural, local and bound up with power rather than universal; and that identity, once given by class, occupation and community, has become fragmented, chosen and expressed largely through consumption. Its leading names are Jean-Francois Lyotard, Jean Baudrillard and Michel Foucault.

Where it comes from

The five perspectives before this one are products of the modern age and share its confidence. They assume that society has a structure that can be discovered, that a general theory of it is possible, and that better knowledge leads to better arrangements. Comte's positive stage, Marx's classless society and Parsons's system are all versions of that confidence.

Post modernism begins from the observation that the confidence collapsed. The twentieth century applied reason and science on an unprecedented scale and produced total war, industrial genocide and environmental crisis alongside its medicine and its machines. The claim that history moves towards emancipation became hard to make with a straight face, and the perspective is, at bottom, sociology after that loss of nerve.

The core ideas

Incredulity towards metanarratives

Lyotard's formulation is the one to quote and it is short: post modernism is incredulity towards metanarratives. A metanarrative, or grand narrative, is a big story that claims to explain history as a whole and to justify a way of organising society. The Enlightenment story of reason liberating humanity, the Marxist story of class struggle ending in emancipation, and the story of scientific progress are the standard examples.

Lyotard's claim is not that these stories are false in every detail. It is that people no longer believe them, and that knowledge now comes in small local narratives, each valid within its own community, with no overarching story to arbitrate between them.

Simulation and hyperreality

Baudrillard argued that in a society saturated with media the image has come loose from anything it represents. A simulacrum is a copy with no original. Hyperreality is the condition in which representations are more real to us than what they represent, and in which the distinction stops mattering.

The examples are easy to find now and were not obvious when he wrote: a heavily edited photograph of a face that exists nowhere and by which real faces are judged; a televised event experienced by millions who were not there and remembered as it was broadcast rather than as it happened.

munotes.in38

Post Modernism

Foucault: power, knowledge and discipline

Michel Foucault is the most useful of the three for this syllabus, because his subject is very close to yours.

Power and knowledge are joined. What counts as knowledge in a society is not separate from its power relations. To define madness, criminality or sexuality is to exercise power, and the professions that hold the right to define, medicine, psychiatry, law, criminology, exercise it.

Discourse. A discourse is a way of speaking about a subject that fixes what can be said, what counts as evidence, and who is qualified to speak. Discourse shapes what a society can even think about a matter.

Disciplinary power. Foucault argued that modern power works differently from the old kind. Sovereign power was visible, occasional and violent: public execution. Disciplinary power is continuous, detailed and productive: it works through timetables, examinations, records, classification and observation, in schools, hospitals, factories, barracks and prisons.

His image for it is the panopticon, Bentham's design for a prison in which a central tower can observe every cell while the inmates cannot see whether they are being watched. Because they may be watched at any moment, they behave as if always watched, and the discipline is finally exercised by the inmates upon themselves. Foucault took the panopticon as the model of modern society at large.

For a law student this is a serious argument and not a metaphor. It suggests that the effective regulation of behaviour in a modern society is done less by criminal prohibition than by registration, licensing, inspection, credit scoring, attendance records and surveillance, and that a lawyer who watches only the statute book is watching the smaller half.

The post modern account of contemporary society

Six claims recur, and together they make an answer.

  1. Identity is fragmented and chosen. Class, occupation and community used to be given and to last. Identity is now assembled and revised, and expressed heavily through what one consumes.
  2. Consumption displaces production. People are placed by what they buy and display more than by what they make.
  3. Culture is dominated by media and image.
  4. Diversity and difference are asserted rather than assimilated: identities organised around gender, sexuality, region, religion and ethnicity make claims of their own.
  5. Truth is plural and local. No single vantage point, science included, can pronounce for everyone.
  6. The nation state weakens from above by globalisation and from below by identity claims.

The perspective applied to law

  • Legal pluralism. If there is no single authoritative story, there is no reason to expect one legal order. This connects directly to [Legal Pluralism] in Module IV, and India, with personal laws, customary law and statutory law operating together, is an unusually clear instance.
  • Surveillance rather than prohibition. Foucault's disciplinary power describes identification systems, databases, monitoring and data protection questions better than the traditional model of command and sanction.
  • Who defines? Post modern criminology asks not why people commit crime but who has the power to define conduct as criminal, and what interests that definition serves.
  • Rights talk fragmented. Universal human rights are themselves a metanarrative, and the post modern challenge to them, that they carry a particular culture's assumptions while claiming universality, is one a law student will meet again.
munotes.in39

Post Modernism

A worked example

Priya is twenty-two, lives in a flat in Andheri, and works for a firm whose clients are in three countries.

Identity as the perspective describes it. Her grandmother's identity was given: village, caste, family, and the occupation attached to them. Priya's is assembled: she describes herself by what she does, what she watches, what she eats, the causes she supports and the places she has been, and she revises the description. Almost every element of it is expressed through something she consumes, which is Baudrillard's point about the image and Lyotard's about the absence of a single story that would place her.

Foucault as the perspective's most useful half. Priya is governed very little by prohibition and very extensively by record. Her attendance is logged, her work is measured, her creditworthiness is scored, her movement is traced by the phone she carries, her building records her entry, and her employer can read what she writes. No rule forbids her to do anything unusual; she simply never does, because she is aware that all of it is recorded. That is the panopticon working exactly as Foucault described, and it regulates her far more effectively than the criminal law does.

And the criticism, in the same example. The woman who cleans Priya's office is in the same city and almost none of this describes her: her identity is not assembled through consumption, her work is not surveilled by software, and her constraints are material rather than discursive. Both women live in Mumbai in the same year. The perspective describes one of them well and the other hardly at all, which is the unevenness that any Indian answer on post modernism must state.

Criticism

  1. It is self-refuting. The claim that no grand narrative is credible is itself a grand narrative about the condition of the whole world.
  2. Relativism disarms criticism. If no account of the world is better founded than another, there is no ground from which to condemn an atrocity, and the perspective cannot support the political claims its adherents often make.
  3. It is obscure. Much of the writing is difficult in ways that do not obviously repay the difficulty, and that obscurity has been the target of well-known parodies.
  4. It exaggerates the break. Critics reply that we are not in a new epoch at all: this is late modernity, or modernity accelerated. Poverty, class and material production have not stopped mattering because images have started to.
  5. It is weak on evidence. Sweeping claims about the whole of contemporary society are offered with far less empirical support than the perspectives it criticises brought to bear.
  6. It applies unevenly outside the West. In a society where a large part of the population is occupied with subsistence, describing identity as chosen through consumption fits some parts and not others. In India both conditions exist at once, which makes the perspective useful in the metros and thin elsewhere, and saying so is a strong point in an answer.
munotes.in40

Post Modernism

The six perspectives, side by side

PerspectiveLevelCentral ideaLeading names
EvolutionaryMacroSocieties pass through stages, simple to complexComte, Spencer, Morgan
FunctionalistMacroInterdependent parts, each serving the whole; consensusDurkheim, Malinowski, Parsons, Merton
ConflictMacroGroups with opposed interests; order rests on powerMarx, Weber, Dahrendorf, Mills
Social exchangeMicroInteraction as reward and cost; power from dependenceHomans, Blau, Emerson
Symbolic interactionMicroAction follows meaning; meaning is made in interactionMead, Cooley, Thomas, Blumer, Goffman
Post modernismBoth, and sceptical of bothGrand narratives have lost credibility; image, difference, plural truthLyotard, Baudrillard, Foucault

Quick revision

  1. Lyotard: post modernism is incredulity towards metanarratives.
  2. Baudrillard: simulacra and hyperreality; the image detached from the real.
  3. Foucault: power and knowledge are inseparable; discourse fixes what can be said; disciplinary power works through observation and record; the panopticon.
  4. Contemporary society: fragmented and chosen identity, consumption over production, image, difference, plural truth, weakened nation state.
  5. For law: legal pluralism, surveillance over prohibition, who has the power to define, and the challenge to universal rights.
  6. Criticism: self-refuting, relativist, obscure, exaggerates the break, thin on evidence, and uneven outside the West.

Test yourself

1. What is a metanarrative, and what is Lyotard's claim about it? A grand story that claims to explain history as a whole and to justify a way of organising society, such as the Enlightenment story of reason liberating humanity or the Marxist story of class struggle ending in emancipation. Lyotard's claim is that such stories are no longer believed, and that knowledge has fragmented into local narratives with nothing to arbitrate between them.

2. Explain hyperreality with an example. Baudrillard's term for a condition in which representations become more real to people than what they represent, so that the distinction ceases to matter. A televised event is experienced by millions who were not present and is remembered in the form in which it was broadcast rather than as it occurred; the broadcast, not the event, becomes the reality people act on.

munotes.in41

Post Modernism

3. What is disciplinary power, and how does it differ from sovereign power? Sovereign power is visible, occasional and violent, exemplified by public punishment. Disciplinary power is continuous, detailed and productive, working through timetables, examinations, records, classification and observation in schools, hospitals, factories and prisons. Its model is the panopticon, in which the possibility of being watched leads the watched to regulate themselves.

4. Why do critics say post modernism is self-refuting? Because the proposition that no grand narrative about the world can be credible is itself a sweeping claim about the condition of the whole world, and so is a grand narrative of the kind it declares incredible. A related objection is that its relativism removes any ground from which to criticise anything.

5. How well does the perspective fit Indian society? Unevenly, and saying so is the strongest answer. Its account of identity chosen and expressed through consumption, of media saturation and of assertive difference describes urban middle-class India closely. It describes far less well the large part of the population for whom material production and subsistence remain the organising facts of life, and for whom identity is given rather than selected.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in42

Chapter Ten

Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types

Syllabus topic 1.5.1, "Society (Meaning & Characteristics, Types of Society, Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society- Linguistic, Regional, Ethic & Cultural Pluralism)". This chapter is the first three; the pluralism half is the next chapter.

In one line

A society is not a place and not a group of people; it is the whole web of relationships among people who live a common life together.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: society is the largest and most general system of social relationships within which human beings live a common life, marked by mutual awareness and interaction, interdependence, cooperation and conflict, a shared culture, a territory in most cases, and a continuity that outlasts the lifetime of any of its members. MacIver and Page define society as the web of social relationships, and add that it is always changing.

The definitions, and the one distinction that matters

  • MacIver and Page: society is a system of usages and procedures, of authority and mutual aid, of many groupings and divisions, of controls of human behaviour and of liberties; this ever-changing complex system is called society, and it is the web of social relationships.
  • Talcott Parsons: society is a total complex of human relationships in so far as they grow out of action in terms of means and end relationship, intrinsic or symbolic.
  • Morris Ginsberg: a society is a collection of individuals united by certain relations or modes of behaviour which mark them off from others who do not enter into these relations or who differ from them in behaviour.

The common element is the emphasis on relationships. That is the point on which the beginner's error turns.

Society is not the people. A crowd at a railway station is a collection of people and not a society. What makes a society is not the bodies but the relationships between them, which is why a society persists although every one of its members is replaced within a century.

Society is not a country or a state. A state is a political organisation with a government and defined territory. A society is the web of relationships. India is one state and contains many societies; a society may straddle borders. Confusing them costs marks and is easy to avoid by remembering that society is prior: there were societies long before there were states.

The characteristics of society

An examiner asking for the characteristics expects six to eight of these, each with a sentence.

  1. Society consists of people. Obvious but worth stating, since a society has no existence apart from its members even though it is not identical with them.
  2. Mutual awareness and interaction. People in a society know of one another and act with reference to one another. Without interaction there is aggregation, not society.
  3. Likeness. MacIver held that likeness is the primary basis of social life: people associate first with those they resemble in language, custom or belief.
  4. Difference. Equally necessary. A society of people identical in every respect could not divide labour, and the family, the first society, rests on difference of sex and age.
  5. Interdependence. Members depend on one another for subsistence, protection and companionship, and the dependence grows as the division of labour grows.
  6. Cooperation and conflict. Both are present in every society, and neither can be removed. Conflict is not a failure of society; it is one of its permanent processes, as [Conflict] shows.
  7. Society is abstract. It cannot be seen or touched. What can be seen is people and their behaviour; the web of relations is inferred.
  8. A shared culture. Language, norms, values, beliefs and material objects held in common, which is what [Culture] takes up.
  9. Dynamic. No society is static. This is the subject of Module III.
  10. Social control. Every society maintains its own order through custom, morality, religion, public opinion and law, which is Module II.
  11. A territory, usually, and continuity. Most societies occupy a definite territory; all of them outlive their individual members.
munotes.in43

Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types

Types of society

MU does not print one classification, so the answer should give the main ones and say what each is based on.

By subsistence: the standard evolutionary sequence

The most used classification, associated with Gerhard Lenski, arranges societies by how they get their living, on the ground that this shapes almost everything else.

TypeBasis of subsistenceTypical features
Hunting and gatheringForaging wild foodSmall, nomadic, little surplus, little inequality, kinship is the whole structure
PastoralHerding domesticated animalsNomadic or semi-nomadic, some surplus, some inequality, trade with settled peoples
HorticulturalCultivation with hand toolsSettled villages, surplus, beginnings of hereditary rank
AgrarianPlough, irrigation, animal powerLarge, cities, writing, a state, sharp class and caste stratification, organised religion
IndustrialMachine production and inanimate energyUrban, mass education, formal law, occupational specialisation, nuclear family
Post-industrialServices, information, knowledgeEmployment in services, information as the key resource, high mobility

The great advantage of this classification is that it explains the pattern rather than only naming it: inequality is slight in hunting and gathering societies because there is no storable surplus to accumulate, and it becomes sharp in agrarian societies because there is.

By solidarity: Durkheim

Mechanical solidarity in small undifferentiated societies, where people are alike and held together by shared belief. Organic solidarity in complex societies, where people are unlike and held together by interdependence. Worked in [Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity].

By type of association: Tonnies

Gemeinschaft, community, where relationships are personal, permanent, based on kinship and locality, and valued for themselves. Gesellschaft, association, where relationships are impersonal, contractual, specialised and entered into for a purpose. Tonnies held that modern history is a movement from the first to the second, and this is the classification that speaks most directly to law, because contract belongs to Gesellschaft.

munotes.in44

Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types

By openness: open and closed

A closed society fixes a person's position at birth and permits little movement; a caste society is the type case. An open society permits movement on the basis of what a person does; a class society approximates it. Real societies are always mixtures, and this is developed in [Social Stratification].

Other bases

By size and settlement: rural, urban, tribal. By political form: tribal, feudal, capitalist, socialist.

A worked example

An old person can no longer work. Who supports them?

In an agrarian society, the joint family does, and the arrangement is enforced by custom, by the fact that the family holds the land, and by the certainty of public disgrace. No law is needed.

In an industrial society, adult children have migrated for work, the household is nuclear, and neighbours are strangers. The customary machinery has gone, and what appears in its place is legal and administrative: a pension, a maintenance obligation, a tribunal to enforce it.

In a post-industrial society the machinery becomes more formal still: insurance, savings instruments, care institutions, and rules regulating each.

The example is worth keeping because it shows the whole logic of this subject in one page. The need did not change; the social structure changed, and law appeared exactly where the informal arrangement withdrew. That is a proposition an examiner rewards, and it is the theme of [Formal and Informal Social Control].

What society is NOT

Not a group. A group is any set of interacting people with a sense of belonging, and a society contains thousands of them. Society is the widest system within which the groups sit.

Not a community. A community is a group of people living in a particular locality with a sense of belonging to it. A society may contain many communities, as [Community, Association and Institution] explains.

Not the state. The state is one institution within a society, a political one.

Not a physical thing. Society is a system of relationships, and therefore abstract.

Quick revision

  1. Society is the web of social relationships (MacIver and Page), not a collection of people and not a country.
  2. Characteristics: people, mutual awareness and interaction, likeness, difference, interdependence, cooperation and conflict, abstractness, shared culture, dynamism, social control, territory and continuity.
  3. Likeness is primary, difference is necessary.
  4. Types by subsistence: hunting and gathering, pastoral, horticultural, agrarian, industrial, post-industrial (Lenski).
  5. Types by solidarity: mechanical and organic (Durkheim).
  6. Types by association: Gemeinschaft and Gesellschaft (Tonnies).
  7. Types by openness: closed (caste) and open (class).
  8. As societies move from agrarian to industrial, informal supports weaken and law appears in their place.
munotes.in45

Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types

Test yourself

1. Define society and say why it is not the same as its members. Society is the web of social relationships among people living a common life, in MacIver and Page's phrase. It is not the same as its members because what constitutes it is the pattern of relationships rather than the persons occupying them: every member of a society is replaced within a century, and the society continues.

2. Distinguish society from the state. The state is a political institution with a government, a defined territory and coercive authority. Society is the entire web of social relationships within which such an institution exists. Societies existed long before states, one state may contain several societies, and a society may extend across state boundaries.

3. Give six characteristics of society. It consists of people; its members are mutually aware and interact; it rests on likeness, which MacIver called the primary basis of social life, and equally on difference, without which there could be no division of labour; its members are interdependent; it contains both cooperation and conflict as permanent processes; and it is abstract, dynamic and maintained by social control.

4. Distinguish Gemeinschaft from Gesellschaft. Tonnies's pair. In Gemeinschaft, or community, relationships are personal, enduring, based on kinship and locality, and valued for their own sake. In Gesellschaft, or association, they are impersonal, specialised, contractual and entered into as a means to an end. Modern history, on his account, is the movement from the first towards the second.

5. Why is inequality slight in hunting and gathering societies and sharp in agrarian ones? Because inequality requires something that can be accumulated. Foraging produces little that can be stored, so there is no durable surplus to concentrate and no basis for hereditary advantage. Agriculture produces a storable surplus and fixes people to land that can be owned and inherited, and the surplus supports rulers, priests and armies, so rank hardens into caste and class.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in46

Chapter Eleven

The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society

Syllabus topic 1.5.1, "Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society- Linguistic, Regional, Ethic & Cultural Pluralism"

In one line

India is not one society with variations; it is many overlapping societies held inside one state, and almost every legal and political problem in the country takes its shape from that fact.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: pluralism means the coexistence within one political society of several distinct groups, each retaining its own language, religion, culture or ethnic identity, without being absorbed into a single homogeneous whole. Indian society is plural along at least four axes, linguistic, regional, ethnic and cultural, and its constitutional arrangements, federalism, linguistic reorganisation of states, personal laws, protection of minorities and of tribal areas, are institutional responses to that plurality.

What pluralism means, and what it does not

Pluralism is not merely diversity. Every large society is diverse. Pluralism is diversity that is organised: the groups persist as groups, carry their own institutions, and act in public life as groups.

It is not the same as the melting pot. In an assimilationist model, difference is expected to dissolve into a common identity. In a plural model, difference persists and is accommodated, which is broadly the Indian arrangement, and the process names for both are in [Assimilation].

It is not automatically harmony. A plural society may be peaceful or violent. Pluralism describes the structure; whether the groups cooperate or fight is a separate question, and both are in India's record.

Linguistic pluralism

The scale of it. The Census of India records the languages people say they speak. In the 2011 Census, 22 languages are listed in the Eighth Schedule to the Constitution, and the Census recorded 121 languages spoken by ten thousand or more people, out of a far larger number of raw returns grouped into those. Hindi is the largest single group and is a minority of the population, not a majority.

Why it matters more here than elsewhere. In most large countries a single language is dominant enough to serve as a default. In India none is, which is why the question of a national language was not settled at independence and why the Constitution's own language provisions were framed as a compromise with a timetable.

The institutional response. The Eighth Schedule listing; Hindi in Devanagari as the official language of the Union with English continuing in use; the reorganisation of states along linguistic lines from 1956; the provision for a state to adopt its own official language; and safeguards including instruction in the mother tongue at the primary stage for children of linguistic minority groups.

The social consequences. Language is the axis along which Indian federalism was actually drawn, so it structures politics. It also structures opportunity: which language a person is educated in strongly affects access to higher education, to the professions and to the courts, and litigation conducted in a language the litigant does not speak is a real and daily problem in Indian courts.

munotes.in47

The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society

Regional pluralism

Region overlaps language but is not the same thing. It is the attachment to a territory with its own history, economy and cultural style, and it operates at several scales at once: the state, the sub-region within a state, the metropolitan city.

Its bases. Distinct pre-colonial political histories; sharp differences in economic development, which generate grievances about the sharing of resources, of river waters and of central revenues; distinct cuisines, dress, festivals and literatures; and geography itself.

Its expressions. State-level political parties with no national presence, which is one of the most striking features of Indian politics; demands for new states, several of which have succeeded; movements for autonomy; and hostility to migrants from other regions, which has appeared repeatedly in Indian cities including Mumbai.

The institutional response. A federal constitution with a division of legislative powers; the ability of Parliament to form new states; special provisions for particular states and areas; and the Fifth and Sixth Schedules for the administration of Scheduled Areas and tribal areas.

Ethnic pluralism

The word MU prints is "Ethic", which is a printing slip for ethnic. An ethnic group is a group whose members share a sense of common descent, history and culture, and are recognised by themselves and others as distinct. Ethnicity is dealt with fully in [Race and Ethnicity]; here it is one axis of Indian plurality.

The tribal dimension. The Constitution provides for the specification of Scheduled Tribes, and the 2011 Census returned Scheduled Tribes at a little over eight per cent of the population, with several hundred communities notified. They are concentrated in central India and the North East, they speak languages of families quite different from those around them, and their relation to land and forest differs fundamentally from that of the surrounding peasant society.

The North East. The region contains a large number of distinct communities within a small population, which is why the Sixth Schedule provides for autonomous district councils rather than the ordinary pattern of administration.

Ethnicity is not race. Race, so far as it means a biological classification of humanity, is not a useful category and is dealt with as a social construct in [Race and Ethnicity]. Ethnicity is about descent as socially understood, culture and identification.

Cultural pluralism

Culture is the widest of the four axes and includes the others, so an answer should treat it as the general case.

Religion. The 2011 Census returned Hindus at a little under eighty per cent of the population and Muslims at a little over fourteen per cent, with Christians, Sikhs, Buddhists and Jains making up most of the remainder. Each of those figures conceals internal plurality: there is no single Hindu or Muslim practice across the country.

munotes.in48

The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society

Caste. Caste is a form of cultural and social plurality peculiar to South Asia, and is treated in [Caste].

Custom and personal law. India's most striking institutional recognition of cultural pluralism is that family relations are governed by different bodies of law for different communities, alongside a secular alternative. This is legal pluralism in the strict sense, and it is taken up in [Legal Pluralism].

Everyday culture. Food, dress, kinship terminology, marriage rules, inheritance practice, festivals and calendars all vary sharply, and none of it is uniform even within a single state.

The institutional response, gathered

For an examiner, the list of arrangements is what turns a description into an answer.

Axis of pluralityInstitutional response
LinguisticEighth Schedule; official language provisions with English continuing; linguistic reorganisation of states from 1956; mother-tongue instruction safeguards for linguistic minorities
RegionalFederalism and the division of powers; formation of new states; special provisions for particular states; Fifth and Sixth Schedules
Ethnic and tribalScheduled Tribes and Scheduled Areas; autonomous district councils in the North East; protective legislation on land alienation; reservation
Cultural and religiousFreedom of religion; minorities' right to establish and administer educational institutions; separate personal laws with a secular alternative; protection of the interests of minorities

A worked example

A central law makes registration of marriages compulsory and provides a single form and a single registering authority.

  • Linguistically, the form exists in a limited number of languages, and a couple who read none of them depends on an intermediary, which is where cost and misdescription enter.
  • Regionally, the registering machinery is dense in some states and thin in others, so a formally uniform obligation produces very different real burdens.
  • Ethnically, communities whose marriage is constituted by a ceremony recognised by the community and by no document at all must now translate that event into a category on a form.
  • Culturally, the definitions in the form, of marriage, of the date of marriage, of who may attest, fit some communities' practice closely and others' badly.

The law is the same everywhere. Its social meaning and its practical cost are not, and predicting that is the professional value of this chapter.

The criticisms and the debates

  1. Does recognition entrench division? The standing objection to accommodating groups is that it makes group identity more, not less, salient in public life. The standing reply is that difference does not disappear when it is ignored, and that unrecognised minorities fare worse.
  2. Uniformity against pluralism. The debate over a uniform civil code is the sharpest instance, and it is a genuine conflict between two goods, equality of citizens and respect for communities, not a conflict between right and wrong. [Legal Pluralism] treats it.
  3. Plurality within groups. Every group named here is itself plural, and speaking of the interests of a community can conceal the subordination of women and of lower-status members within it.
  4. Composite culture. Against every account of India as a set of separate blocks stands the observable fact of shared practice, common festivals, syncretic traditions and constant borrowing, and an answer that describes only separation describes the country badly.
munotes.in49

The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society

Quick revision

  1. Pluralism is organised, persisting group difference within one political society, not mere diversity and not assimilation.
  2. Linguistic: 22 Eighth Schedule languages; 121 languages with 10,000 or more speakers in the 2011 Census; no language is spoken by a majority; states reorganised on language from 1956.
  3. Regional: distinct histories, uneven development, strong state parties, demands for new states, hostility to migrants.
  4. Ethnic: Scheduled Tribes a little over eight per cent in 2011; the North East; Fifth and Sixth Schedules. MU prints "Ethic", meaning ethnic.
  5. Cultural: religion (Hindus a little under 80 per cent, Muslims a little over 14 per cent in 2011), caste, custom, personal laws.
  6. The institutional response runs through federalism, language provisions, protective schedules and separate personal laws.
  7. Debates: does recognition entrench division; uniformity against pluralism; plurality inside groups; the composite culture reply.

Test yourself

1. What is pluralism, and how does it differ from diversity and from assimilation? Pluralism is the coexistence within one political society of distinct groups that persist as groups, carrying their own institutions and acting collectively in public life. Diversity is the mere fact of difference among individuals; assimilation is the process by which difference dissolves into a common identity. Pluralism is organised difference that endures rather than dissolving.

2. Describe India's linguistic plurality and the arrangements made for it. Twenty-two languages are listed in the Eighth Schedule and the 2011 Census recorded 121 languages with at least ten thousand speakers; no single language is spoken by a majority. The arrangements include Hindi as the official language of the Union with English continuing in use, the reorganisation of states on linguistic lines from 1956, the power of a state to adopt its own official language, and safeguards for instruction in the mother tongue for linguistic minority children.

3. Why does regional pluralism produce demands for new states? Because region combines a distinct history and cultural style with uneven economic development, so a sub-region that believes it is neglected within a larger state has both an identity to appeal to and a grievance to mobilise around. The constitutional power of Parliament to form new states makes the demand a realistic one, and several such demands have succeeded.

munotes.in50

The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society

4. How does India's law recognise cultural plurality, and what is the objection? Chiefly by governing family relations through different bodies of personal law for different communities, alongside a secular alternative, and by guaranteeing religious freedom and minority educational rights. The objection is that differential treatment entrenches group identity and can leave individuals, especially women, subject to internal norms less favourable than the general law would give them.

5. Give one criticism of describing India as a plural society. That an account built entirely out of separate blocks misses the composite culture: shared festivals, syncretic religious traditions, common languages of exchange and constant cultural borrowing are as much a part of the observable record as separation is, and a description that omits them misdescribes the country.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in51

Chapter Twelve

Social Groups: Meaning and Characteristics

Syllabus topic 1.5.2, "Social groups (Meaning & Characteristics, Types of & Groups Primary & Secondary, In-group & Out group, Organized & Unorganized groups, Reference groups)". This chapter is the meaning and characteristics; the four type pairs follow.

In one line

A social group is two or more people who are aware of one another, interact with one another, and feel that they belong together.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a social group is a collection of two or more individuals who are in reciprocal interaction and communication, who share common interests or goals, who are bound by an accepted set of norms and by a recognised structure of statuses and roles, and who possess a consciousness of kind, a feeling of belonging together which distinguishes members from non-members.

Why the concept matters

Nearly everything sociology studies happens in groups. A person is born into one, learns their language and morality in another, works in a third, worships in a fourth and is judged by a fifth. The individual meets society almost entirely through groups, which is why the concept sits at the head of MU's list of basic concepts.

It matters for law too. Legal rules are addressed to individuals and to legal persons, but they operate on people embedded in groups, and the group's own norms will often decide whether a legal rule is obeyed. A worker deciding whether to give evidence against an employer is not deciding alone.

Definitions

  • MacIver and Page: by a group we mean any collection of human beings who are brought into social relationships with one another.
  • Ogburn and Nimkoff: whenever two or more individuals come together and influence one another, they may be said to constitute a social group.
  • Harry M. Johnson: a social group is a system of social interaction.
  • Emory S. Bogardus: a social group may be thought of as a number of persons, two or more, who have common objects of attention, who are stimulating to each other, who have common loyalty and participate in similar activities.

The recurring elements are interaction, mutual influence, shared interest and a sense of belonging.

The characteristics of a social group

  1. A collection of individuals. At least two; there is no upper limit.
  2. Interaction. The essential element. People who never interact are not a group however much they have in common.
  3. Mutual awareness. Members know of one another and take one another into account.
  4. We-feeling, or consciousness of kind. Members identify with the group and distinguish it from others.
  5. Common interests or goals. These give the interaction its point and hold the group together.
  6. Norms. Every group develops rules about how members should behave, and enforces them, formally or by disapproval.
  7. Statuses and roles. Positions within the group and expected behaviour attached to them, even in a group of three friends.
  8. Similarity of behaviour. Members act alike in the pursuit of shared aims.
  9. Stability, variable. Some groups last generations, others an afternoon.
  10. Dynamic. Groups change: membership turns over, aims shift, structures harden.
  11. Control over members. The group exerts pressure to conform, which is one of the most powerful forms of informal social control, taken up in [Formal and Informal Social Control].
munotes.in52

Social Groups: Meaning and Characteristics

Group, aggregate and category: the distinction that carries marks

This is where beginners go wrong and examiners look.

Social groupSocial aggregate (or quasi-group)Social category
What it isPeople who interact and feel they belong togetherPeople physically together at one time and place, without regular interactionPeople who share a characteristic but need not be together at all
InteractionPresent and regularMomentary or absentAbsent
We-feelingPresentAbsentAbsent
Norms and rolesPresentRudimentary or noneNone
ExampleA family; a study circle; a trade union branchA crowd waiting at Dadar station; an audience in a cinemaAll left-handed people; all citizens aged 21; all women

The example worth remembering. The passengers in a local train compartment are an aggregate. If the train stops for two hours in the middle of nowhere, they begin to talk, organise, share water, appoint someone to speak to the guard, and develop expectations of one another. They have become a group, and the transformation shows exactly what the elements are.

Why the difference has legal consequences. A social category can be a legal category: legislation frequently addresses all persons of a certain description, who need never have met. A group can act, hold a common intention and be represented; an aggregate and a category cannot, without machinery that converts them into associations. That machinery, registration, incorporation, representative proceedings, is a large part of what law does about groups.

A worked example

In a court building on a Monday morning:

The people queuing at the filing counter are an aggregate. They are together, they interact minimally, and if the counter opens on time they will disperse having formed no relationship.

The bar association is a group. Its members interact repeatedly, know one another, share interests, have norms about how a member behaves towards another, have offices and roles, and enforce their expectations by approval and disapproval long before any formal machinery is invoked.

All the litigants in the building are a category. They share a characteristic, having a matter listed, but they do not interact as such, have no consciousness of kind and no norms.

Now watch the aggregate become a group. If the counter stays closed for three hours, the queue starts talking, someone drafts a complaint, someone else collects signatures, and by noon there is a spokesperson. Interaction has produced awareness, awareness has produced we-feeling, and a common goal has produced a rudimentary structure. That is the process in miniature, and it is also how a great many associations and unions actually begin.

munotes.in53

Social Groups: Meaning and Characteristics

The importance of groups

  • Socialisation. The group is where a person learns language, norms, values and roles, which is [Socialization].
  • Identity. Membership tells a person who they are, and Cooley's looking-glass self in [Symbolic Interactionism] shows the mechanism.
  • Control. The group's approval and disapproval do more to regulate conduct than any statute.
  • Achievement. Almost nothing large is done by individuals; groups pool effort and divide labour.
  • Security and support. Emotional and material, which is why isolation is a serious social condition and not merely an unhappy one.

What a group is NOT

Not merely a number of people. Without interaction there is no group.

Not necessarily an organisation. An organisation is a group with a formal structure, written rules and offices. Every organisation is a group; most groups are not organisations. This is the next distinction, in [Organized and Unorganized Groups].

Not necessarily a physical gathering. Members of a family living in three cities remain a group; a hundred strangers in a lift are not.

Not always beneficial. Groups produce conformity, exclusion and hostility to outsiders as readily as support, which is what [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups] examines.

Quick revision

  1. A social group is two or more people who interact, are mutually aware, and share a sense of belonging.
  2. Characteristics: individuals, interaction, mutual awareness, we-feeling, common interests, norms, statuses and roles, similarity of behaviour, stability, dynamism, control over members.
  3. Group against aggregate against category: interaction and we-feeling are the tests. Train passengers are an aggregate; all women are a category; a family is a group.
  4. An aggregate becomes a group when interaction begins and a common goal appears.
  5. Groups matter because they socialise, confer identity, control conduct, achieve what individuals cannot, and provide security.
  6. A group is not necessarily an organisation, and is not necessarily benign.

Test yourself

1. Define a social group and give four of its characteristics. Two or more individuals in reciprocal interaction who are mutually aware, share common interests, and possess a sense of belonging together. Characteristics include regular interaction; mutual awareness; a we-feeling or consciousness of kind; common interests or goals; norms governing members' conduct; and a structure of statuses and roles.

2. Distinguish a social group from an aggregate and from a category, with examples. A group interacts regularly and has a we-feeling: a family, a trade union branch. An aggregate is people physically together without regular interaction or belonging: a crowd on a railway platform. A category is people sharing a characteristic who need not ever meet: all left-handed people, all citizens over sixty. Interaction and we-feeling are the two tests.

munotes.in54

Social Groups: Meaning and Characteristics

3. How does an aggregate become a group? Through interaction produced by a shared situation. Passengers stranded on a stopped train begin to talk, discover a common problem, cooperate, develop expectations of one another and appoint someone to act for them. Interaction produces mutual awareness, awareness produces a sense of belonging, and a common goal produces a rudimentary structure of roles.

4. Why does the group matter to a lawyer? Because legal rules address individuals but operate on people embedded in groups whose norms usually decide whether the rule is obeyed; because a group can form a common intention and act, while an aggregate and a category cannot without legal machinery such as registration or representative proceedings; and because group pressure is a stronger regulator of conduct than the sanction attached to most statutes.

5. Is every group an organisation? No. An organisation is a group that has acquired a formal structure with written rules, defined offices and explicit procedures. Every organisation is a group, but most groups, a family or a circle of friends, are not organisations, though they still have norms and roles.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in55

Chapter Thirteen

Primary and Secondary Groups

Syllabus topic 1.5.2, "Types of & Groups Primary & Secondary"

In one line

Primary groups are the small, face-to-face, intimate groups in which a person is treated as a whole human being; secondary groups are the large, impersonal, purpose-built groups in which a person is treated as the holder of a function.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a primary group is characterised by intimate face-to-face association and cooperation, in which the members' personalities fuse into a common whole so that a person's very self is identified with the life and purposes of the group; Charles Horton Cooley, who coined the term, said they are primary in the sense that they are fundamental in forming the social nature and ideals of the individual. A secondary group is large, formally organised, impersonal and specialised, entered into for the pursuit of a particular interest, and its relationships are contractual, deliberate and easily ended.

Cooley and the idea of the primary group

Cooley's insight was that certain groups are primary not because they come first in time, though they usually do, but because they are the ones in which human nature itself is formed. A child's capacity for sympathy, for cooperation, for a sense of right and wrong, is produced in the family and the play group. Take those away and the capacities do not develop.

He named three as nearly universal: the family, the play group of children, and the neighbourhood or community group of elders. Their universality was, for him, evidence that they answer something in human nature rather than being local inventions.

Primary groups

Characteristics

  1. Small size. Small enough that everyone can know everyone.
  2. Face-to-face association. Physical proximity, though modern communication complicates this, as the criticism section notes.
  3. Intimacy and personal involvement. Members know one another as whole persons rather than in a single capacity.
  4. Relationships are ends in themselves. One does not have a family in order to obtain something; the relationship is its own point.
  5. Durability. They last, often for life, and their claims are not easily set aside.
  6. Unspecialised. A primary relationship covers everything, not a single function.
  7. Relationships are non-transferable. A friend cannot be replaced by an equivalent friend; that is precisely what makes them a friend.
  8. Similarity of background among members is usual.
  9. Informal control. Behaviour is regulated by affection, approval, shame and custom, never by written rules.
  10. A common identity. The we-feeling is strong, and members speak of the group as us.

What they do

They socialise, and this is their chief function: language, norms, values and the elementary morality are acquired here. They satisfy psychological needs for affection, response and security. They control behaviour more effectively than any formal agency. And they transmit culture across generations.

munotes.in56

Primary and Secondary Groups

Secondary groups

Characteristics

  1. Large size, often very large, so that most members never meet.
  2. Impersonal, indirect relationships, frequently conducted through writing, forms and intermediaries.
  3. Formal organisation: written rules, offices, procedures, records.
  4. Specialisation. The relationship covers one function only. A bank knows a customer as an account.
  5. Relationships are means to ends. One joins to obtain something.
  6. Voluntary and easily ended. Membership is entered and left by choice, usually by a procedure.
  7. Status depends on role, and roles are transferable: the office survives the officer.
  8. Formal social control, through rules, penalties, dismissal, and ultimately law.
  9. Goal-oriented and often self-interested.
  10. Weak we-feeling, or a we-feeling attached to the organisation as an abstraction.

What they do

They accomplish what small groups cannot: production, administration, education at scale, justice. They allow specialisation, which is the source of modern productivity. They widen horizons beyond the accident of birth, and they provide mobility: a person's position in a secondary group depends on what they can do rather than on who they are, at least in principle.

The comparison

Primary groupSecondary group
SizeSmallLarge
ContactFace-to-face, directIndirect, often through intermediaries or in writing
RelationshipPersonal, intimate, covering the whole personImpersonal, specialised, covering one function
PurposeThe relationship is an end in itselfThe relationship is a means to an end
DurationLong, often lifelongShort or variable, ends when the purpose does
Entry and exitUsually involuntary or unplanned; hard to leaveVoluntary, by procedure; easy to leave
StructureInformal, unwrittenFormal, written rules and offices
ControlInformal: affection, approval, shame, customFormal: rules, penalties, dismissal, law
SubstitutabilityMembers are not interchangeableMembers are interchangeable; the office outlives the holder
CommunicationDirect and completeLimited to what the function requires
ExamplesFamily, friends, play group, village neighbourhoodCompany, trade union, political party, university, state

A worked example

Anjali is a junior advocate.

In her chambers, four people work together daily, know each other's families, cover for each other's illnesses, and quarrel and make it up. Nobody has written down what is expected. This is a primary group inside a professional setting, and it shows that the two types are not sorted by subject matter.

In the Bar Council she is a membership number. Her relationship with it is conducted by form and by post, governed by written rules, and would continue unchanged if every officer were replaced tomorrow. That is secondary.

When the two conflict, the interesting question appears. If a chamber colleague behaves in a way the professional rules forbid, Anjali is caught between a primary group's demand for loyalty and a secondary group's formal duty. This conflict is one of the central problems of professional regulation and reappears in [Sociology of the Legal Profession]. It also explains a great deal of failure to report misconduct in institutions generally: the formal rule is competing with a primary bond, and primary bonds usually win.

munotes.in57

Primary and Secondary Groups

Primary groups inside secondary ones

The most useful modern development of the distinction is the discovery that primary groups form spontaneously inside large organisations, and that they largely determine how those organisations actually work.

Industrial research from the 1920s and 1930s onward found that the informal work group, the handful of people who take their breaks together, sets the real pace of work, protects its members, and enforces its own norms against management's expectations. The formal organisation chart describes the secondary structure; the informal groups describe how the place runs. Any lawyer advising on workplace policy who ignores this will draft rules that are quietly nullified.

Criticism and limits

  1. The distinction is a continuum, not two boxes. Many groups sit between: a small firm, a village panchayat, a college class. The right treatment is to say a group is more or less primary.
  2. Face-to-face contact is no longer necessary. Sustained intimacy at a distance is now ordinary, and a friendship maintained across cities can be more primary than a neighbour one nods at. The requirement should be read as intimacy rather than proximity.
  3. Primary groups are idealised. The family is also the commonest site of violence, and the play group of bullying. Cooley's warmth about them does not survive the evidence intact.
  4. Tertiary relationships. Some writers add a third category for wholly impersonal, transitory contacts, with a shopkeeper or a call centre, where even the specialised relationship of a secondary group is absent.

Quick revision

  1. Cooley coined primary group; they are primary because they form human nature, not because they come first.
  2. His three near-universal instances: the family, the children's play group, the neighbourhood group of elders.
  3. Primary: small, face-to-face, intimate, an end in itself, durable, unspecialised, non-transferable, informally controlled.
  4. Secondary: large, impersonal, formally organised, specialised, a means to an end, voluntary, transferable, formally controlled.
  5. Primary groups socialise; secondary groups achieve at scale.
  6. Primary groups form inside secondary ones and largely determine how organisations actually work.
  7. Criticisms: it is a continuum; face-to-face contact is not essential now; primary groups are idealised; some add a tertiary category.

Test yourself

1. Define a primary group and say why Cooley called it primary. A group marked by intimate face-to-face association and cooperation, in which members' personalities fuse into a common whole and the individual identifies their own self with the life and purposes of the group. Cooley called it primary because it is fundamental in forming the social nature and ideals of the individual, not because it comes first in time.

munotes.in58

Primary and Secondary Groups

2. Give six points of difference between primary and secondary groups. Size, small against large; contact, face-to-face against indirect; relationship, personal and whole-person against impersonal and specialised; purpose, an end in itself against a means to an end; structure and control, informal through affection and shame against formal through written rules and penalties; and substitutability, members irreplaceable against members interchangeable so that the office outlives the holder.

3. Give an example of a primary group inside a secondary group and say why it matters. The small set of workers who take their breaks together inside a large factory. It matters because such informal groups set the real pace of work and enforce their own norms, so the organisation's formal rules are mediated through them; a policy drafted without regard to them is likely to be quietly nullified.

4. Why is the distinction better treated as a continuum? Because many real groups have features of both. A village panchayat, a small firm or a college class combines personal knowledge of members with formal roles and written procedures. Treating the two as exclusive boxes forces a misdescription, whereas asking how far a group is primary describes it accurately.

5. What is the standing criticism of Cooley's account of primary groups? That it idealises them. The family is described as the nursery of human nature, and it is also the commonest setting for violence and coercion; the play group teaches cooperation and also bullying and exclusion. The category is sound but the warmth attached to it does not survive the evidence.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in59

Chapter Fourteen

In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups

Syllabus topic 1.5.2, "In-group & Out group ... Reference groups"

In one line

An in-group is the group a person belongs to and says "we" about; an out-group is any group they say "they" about; and a reference group is the group whose standards they judge themselves by, which may be neither.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: William Graham Sumner distinguished the in-group, the group with which an individual identifies and towards which they feel loyalty, solidarity and a sense of we-ness, from the out-group, towards which they feel indifference, avoidance, competition or hostility. Robert K. Merton developed the reference group as the group whose standards, values and perspectives an individual adopts as a frame of reference for evaluating their own situation and conduct, whether or not they belong to it.

In-groups and out-groups

Sumner's account

Sumner's observation was that human beings almost universally divide the social world in two, and that the division does work: it produces solidarity inside and hostility outside, and the two are connected. The cohesion of the in-group is partly manufactured by the existence of the out-group, which is why leaders in trouble so often discover an enemy.

He attached ethnocentrism to the pair: the tendency to regard one's own group as the centre of things and to rate all others by reference to it. Its consequences run from mild condescension to the belief that another group's practices are not merely different but degraded.

Characteristics

Of in-groups: a we-feeling; loyalty and a sense of obligation to members; a tendency to see members as individuals; cooperation and mutual help; conformity to shared norms; and a readiness to excuse members' faults.

Of out-groups: they-feeling; indifference, dislike or hostility; a tendency to see members as interchangeable examples of a type, which is the mechanism of stereotyping; competition; and a readiness to attribute a member's bad conduct to the group and their good conduct to an exception.

That last asymmetry is worth pausing on, because it is the engine of prejudice. When a member of my group does something wrong, I explain it by the circumstances. When a member of another group does the same, I explain it by what they are. Nothing more than the in-group and out-group division is needed to produce it.

They are relative and they shift

A person belongs to many in-groups at once, and which one is active depends on the situation. Two colleagues from different states are an in-group against another firm and out-groups to each other in a dispute over language policy. The categories are positions in a situation, not fixed properties of people, and an answer that says so is a better answer.

Why it matters for law

Communal and caste violence operates through exactly this mechanism, and provisions penalising the promotion of enmity between groups are addressed to it.

munotes.in60

In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups

Discrimination in employment, housing and admission is out-group treatment.

Selective enforcement follows the same lines: the same conduct is read as a lapse in an in-group member and as a character trait in an out-group member. This is where the mechanism of prejudice meets the conflict perspective's point in [The Conflict Perspective].

Jury and bench composition, wherever it arises, is a question about whose in-group is judging whom.

Reference groups

Merton's account

A reference group is the group a person uses as a standard of comparison for evaluating themselves. Its power is that it need not be a group the person belongs to.

Merton's classic finding, from research on American soldiers, is the one to cite because it is counter-intuitive and it makes the concept indispensable. Soldiers in units with high promotion rates were less satisfied with promotion than soldiers in units with low rates. On any simple account this is absurd. It becomes intelligible once you see that satisfaction is not a function of the objective position but of the comparison: where many are promoted, a man not promoted compares himself with those who were and feels aggrieved; where few are, he compares himself with the many who were not and feels ordinary. Merton called this relative deprivation.

The functions of a reference group

  • Normative, when it sets the standards a person tries to live up to.
  • Comparative, when it provides the yardstick against which a person measures their own position.
  • Anticipatory socialisation, when a person adopts the values and manners of a group they hope to join, before they join it. A first-year law student who begins to dress, speak and read like an advocate is doing this, and Merton's point is that it makes entry easier if they succeed and leaves them stranded between two groups if they fail.

Relative deprivation, and why it explains discontent

The concept explains a pattern that puzzles governments: discontent frequently rises when conditions improve. If a group's circumstances get better but the group it compares itself with improves faster, deprivation increases although the absolute position has risen.

This is one of the most useful ideas in the whole module for a law student, because it explains why a benefit conferred on one group can produce grievance in another that has lost nothing, and why the perceived fairness of a scheme depends on the comparison it invites rather than on its own terms.

The three compared

In-groupOut-groupReference group
MembershipThe person belongsThe person does not belongMay or may not belong
FeelingWe-feeling, loyaltyThey-feeling, indifference or hostilityAdmiration, aspiration, or simply comparison
What it suppliesIdentity and belongingContrast, and a targetStandards and a yardstick
Named bySumnerSumnerMerton
Key associated ideaEthnocentrismStereotyping and prejudiceRelative deprivation, anticipatory socialisation
munotes.in61

In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups

The distinction students miss. An in-group is about belonging; a reference group is about evaluating. They coincide often but not always, and the interesting cases are those in which they diverge: a person from a poor household who takes a professional class as their reference group, or a member of a community who has adopted the standards of another and is judged disloyal by their own.

A worked example

Sameer joins a set of chambers after graduating from a college that was not the usual recruiting ground for it.

His in-group at the start is his college batch. He says we about them, and he explains a batchmate's failure as bad luck.

The chambers are an out-group he wishes to enter. He notices that its members are described in his batch's conversation as a type rather than as individuals, and he begins to notice the same being done to him.

The chambers are also his reference group, before he belongs. He changes what he wears, learns which reports are cited, stops using the phrases his batch uses. This is anticipatory socialisation, and it will help him if he is taken in.

Relative deprivation arrives at the end of the year. His stipend has risen, and he is unhappier than he was, because he now compares himself with juniors in the same chambers rather than with his batchmates. His absolute position improved and his satisfaction fell, which is Merton's finding exactly.

Criticism

  1. The in-group and out-group division is treated as universal, and while the tendency is very widespread, its intensity varies enormously by society and situation, so it explains less by itself than it appears to.
  2. The reference group concept is elastic. A person has many, they change with the question asked, and identifying which one is operating is often done after the fact, which weakens its predictive power.
  3. Relative deprivation risks circularity. If discontent is explained by whatever comparison would produce it, the explanation is not testable unless the comparison group is identified independently.
  4. The concepts describe rather than explain. They tell us that hostility follows group division; they do not say when division will produce hostility and when it will not.

Quick revision

  1. Sumner: in-group, we-feeling, loyalty, cooperation; out-group, they-feeling, hostility, stereotyping. Attached idea: ethnocentrism.
  2. In-group and out-group are relative and situational; a person has many.
  3. The asymmetry of explanation, excusing our own and typifying theirs, is the engine of prejudice.
  4. Merton: a reference group supplies the standards a person judges themselves by, whether or not they belong to it.
  5. Its three functions: normative, comparative, and anticipatory socialisation.
  6. Relative deprivation: satisfaction depends on the comparison, not the objective position. Soldiers in high-promotion units were less satisfied with promotion.
  7. In-group is about belonging; reference group is about evaluating.
munotes.in62

In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups

Test yourself

1. Distinguish an in-group from an out-group and give the characteristics of each. An in-group is one the individual belongs to and identifies with, marked by we-feeling, loyalty, mutual help, conformity to shared norms and a tendency to see members as individuals. An out-group is one they do not belong to, marked by they-feeling, indifference or hostility, competition, and a tendency to see members as interchangeable instances of a type, which is stereotyping.

2. What is ethnocentrism? Sumner's term for the tendency to regard one's own group as the centre of things and to evaluate all other groups by reference to its standards, so that other ways of living appear not merely different but inferior. It strengthens in-group solidarity and is a standing source of hostility to out-groups.

3. Define a reference group and give its three functions. A group whose standards, values and perspectives an individual uses as a frame of reference for evaluating their own situation and conduct, whether or not they are a member. Its functions are normative, setting standards to live up to; comparative, supplying a yardstick for self-evaluation; and anticipatory socialisation, whereby a person adopts the ways of a group they hope to join before joining it.

4. Explain relative deprivation with Merton's example. Deprivation felt by comparison rather than in absolute terms. Merton found that soldiers in units with high promotion rates were less satisfied with promotion than those in units where promotion was rare, because the unpromoted man in a fast-promoting unit compares himself with those who advanced and feels aggrieved, while in a slow unit he compares himself with the many who did not and feels ordinary.

5. Why does the distinction between in-group and reference group matter? Because belonging and evaluating are different things. A person may belong to one group while judging themselves by the standards of another, which explains both the ambition of those who adopt a group they hope to enter and the friction they meet from the group they came from, who read the adopted standards as disloyalty.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in63

Chapter Fifteen

Organized and Unorganized Groups

Syllabus topic 1.5.2, "Organized & Unorganized groups"

In one line

An organized group has a structure that exists apart from its present members, offices, rules and procedures; an unorganized group has people and interaction but no such structure.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: an organized group is one which possesses a definite structure of statuses and offices, an accepted body of rules and procedures, a division of functions among its members and a recognised authority, so that it acts as a unit and persists although its members change; an unorganized group possesses interaction and some common feeling but no stable structure, no defined offices and no settled rules, and it therefore acts only momentarily and cannot outlast the occasion that produced it.

Organized groups

Characteristics

  1. A definite structure of positions, which exist whether or not a particular person occupies them.
  2. Rules and procedures, usually written, governing admission, conduct, decision and expulsion.
  3. Offices and authority, so that it is settled who may decide what.
  4. Division of functions among members.
  5. Continuity. The group survives the departure of any member, and this is what most sharply distinguishes it.
  6. A defined membership. It is determinate who belongs.
  7. Common goals pursued deliberately.
  8. The capacity to act as a unit, which is what makes legal recognition possible.

Examples

A trade union, a company, a political party, a cooperative housing society, a bar association, an army unit, a university, a panchayat.

Degrees of organisation

Organisation is a matter of degree. A registered company is highly organised; a neighbourhood cricket club with a captain, a rough set of rules and a subscription is organised but loosely. The useful question is how much structure exists independently of the present members.

Unorganized groups

Characteristics

  1. No stable structure of offices or statuses.
  2. No settled rules, though norms may emerge rapidly.
  3. Leadership is emergent if it appears at all, and rests on the moment rather than on an office.
  4. Membership is indeterminate: people join and leave as they pass.
  5. Short duration. The group ends with the occasion.
  6. Aims are momentary or absent.
  7. It cannot act as a unit in any way the law can easily recognise.

Examples

A crowd, a mob, an audience, a queue, the spectators at an accident, a spontaneous procession, the passengers on a stopped train.

The crowd, and why it earns its place

The crowd is the standard case and the one worth studying, because a great deal of public order law is addressed to it.

Characteristics of a crowd. Physical proximity of a large number of people; anonymity, so that individual responsibility is diluted; suggestibility, so that a proposal is taken up without examination; heightened emotion; a sense of invincibility from numbers; and the rapid spread of feeling from person to person, sometimes called contagion.

munotes.in64

Organized and Unorganized Groups

Types of crowd. A casual crowd, gathered by accident, such as onlookers at a fire. A conventional crowd, gathered for a purpose and behaving by established norms, such as an audience. An expressive crowd, gathered for emotional release, such as a festival procession. An acting or aggressive crowd, directed at a target, which is a mob.

How a crowd becomes a mob. Through a focus of attention, a shared definition of the situation, an emotion that builds by contagion, and a suggestion that supplies a target. The Thomas theorem in [Symbolic Interactionism] explains the middle step: what the crowd believes is happening becomes what it acts on, and it need not be true.

The competing explanations. The older view, associated with Gustave Le Bon, held that a crowd has a collective mind that submerges individual judgment. The modern view is more sober: crowd members do not lose their reason, but anonymity lowers the cost of acting, emergent norms replace ordinary ones for the duration, and people who came for different reasons converge on a common line of action. The modern view fits the evidence better, and saying so lifts an answer.

Why a lawyer needs this. Offences relating to unlawful assembly and rioting, the dispersal of assemblies, the doctrine of common object, and vicarious liability for the acts of an assembly all rest on propositions about how crowds behave. So does the question of individual responsibility: the law's difficulty in attributing an act to a person in a mob is the legal reflection of the sociological fact of anonymity.

The comparison

Organized groupUnorganized group
StructureDefinite: offices, statuses, proceduresNone, or momentary
RulesSettled, usually writtenNone; norms emerge on the spot
LeadershipBy office, defined in advanceEmergent, resting on the moment
MembershipDeterminateIndeterminate and shifting
DurationContinues beyond its membersEnds with the occasion
ActionActs as a unit; can be representedCannot act as a unit
Legal treatmentCan be registered, incorporated, sued and made liableDealt with through the individual, or by doctrines of common object
ExampleTrade union, company, panchayatCrowd, mob, audience, queue

A worked example

A rumour spreads in a suburb that a cooperative bank is about to fail.

At nine in the morning the depositors outside the branch are a queue: an aggregate, no structure, no leadership, no common aim beyond each person's own.

By eleven they have become a crowd. They are talking, a shared definition of the situation has formed, emotion is rising, and someone has begun to speak for the rest.

By one, after an announcement is misheard, a section becomes an acting crowd, which is a mob: a target, a suggestion, and the anonymity of numbers.

munotes.in65

Organized and Unorganized Groups

Three weeks later the same depositors have formed a depositors' association, with a president, a subscription, a set of rules and an advocate. It is now an organized group, and for the first time it can do the things law recognises: hold property, appear in proceedings, bind its members and be answerable for what it does.

That progression is the whole chapter, and it shows why the distinction is not academic. Organisation is what converts a number of people into an entity the legal system can deal with, and the entire law of associations, societies, unions and companies exists to manage that conversion.

What this does NOT mean

Unorganized does not mean disorderly. A queue is unorganized in this sense and is highly orderly. A conventional crowd at a concert follows norms closely. The absence of formal structure is not the absence of regularity.

Organized does not mean effective. A body may have offices, rules and a constitution and still be incapable of acting.

It is not the same as the primary and secondary distinction. A family is a primary group and unorganized in this sense; an army unit is a secondary group and highly organized. But a small chamber may be primary and organized, and a large crowd is secondary in scale and unorganized. The two classifications cut across each other, and confusing them is a common error.

Quick revision

  1. Organized: definite structure, rules, offices, division of functions, continuity beyond members, and the capacity to act as a unit.
  2. Unorganized: interaction without structure, emergent leadership, indeterminate membership, duration limited to the occasion.
  3. Organisation is a matter of degree.
  4. Crowd characteristics: proximity, anonymity, suggestibility, heightened emotion, sense of invincibility, contagion.
  5. Types of crowd: casual, conventional, expressive, acting or aggressive (the mob).
  6. Le Bon's collective mind is the old explanation; the modern account uses anonymity, emergent norms and convergence.
  7. Organisation is what lets a group be registered, represented, bound and made liable.
  8. It is a different classification from primary and secondary, and the two cut across each other.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish organized from unorganized groups. An organized group has a definite structure of offices and statuses, settled rules and procedures, a division of functions and recognised authority; it acts as a unit and continues although its members change. An unorganized group has interaction and perhaps a common feeling but no stable structure, no defined offices and no settled rules; leadership is emergent, membership shifts, and it ends with the occasion.

2. Give the characteristics of a crowd and its four types. Physical proximity of many people, anonymity which dilutes individual responsibility, suggestibility, heightened emotion, a sense of invincibility from numbers, and the contagious spread of feeling. The types are casual, gathered by accident; conventional, gathered for a purpose and following established norms; expressive, gathered for emotional release; and acting or aggressive, directed at a target, which is a mob.

munotes.in66

Organized and Unorganized Groups

3. How does a crowd become a mob? Through a common focus of attention, a shared definition of the situation which need not be accurate, emotion that builds by contagion between people who are physically close, and a suggestion that supplies a target for action. Anonymity lowers the perceived cost of acting, and emergent norms displace the ordinary ones for the duration.

4. Why does the distinction matter legally? Because organisation is what allows a body of people to be treated as an entity: registered, represented, capable of holding property, of binding its members and of being made answerable. An unorganized group cannot be dealt with in that way, which is why the law reaches the crowd through the individual and through doctrines such as unlawful assembly and common object.

5. Is the distinction the same as primary and secondary? No, and the two classifications cut across each other. A family is primary and unorganized; an army unit is secondary and highly organized; a small set of chambers may be primary and organized; a large crowd is secondary in scale and wholly unorganized. Primary and secondary classify the quality of the relationship, organized and unorganized the presence of formal structure.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in67

Chapter Sixteen

Norms and Values

Syllabus topic 1.5.3, "Norms, Values, Community, Associations, Institutions, Status andRole, Socialization, Culture, Social structure and Social system."

In one line

A norm is a rule about how one ought to behave in a situation; a value is the standard of what is desirable from which norms take their justification.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social norms are the accepted standards of behaviour of a social group, prescribing what its members ought and ought not to do in given situations, and carrying sanctions, positive or negative, for compliance or breach; social values are the shared conceptions of what is good, right and desirable, which are more general and more enduring than norms and which supply the ground on which norms rest. Law is one kind of norm, distinguished by being formally enacted and enforced by the organised power of the state.

Why the pair comes first among the basic concepts

Everything a society does regularly, it does because most of its members think it ought to be done that way. Norms are the mechanism of that regularity, and values are its justification. Take both away and there is no society left to study, only individuals colliding.

For a law student the pair is the beginning of the subject's usefulness. A statute is a norm entering a field already crowded with norms. Whether it succeeds depends on the norms already there and on the values that support them, which is why the same statute works in one society and fails in another.

Norms

The kinds of norm: Sumner's classification

Folkways. The ordinary customs of a group: the conventional ways of behaving that people follow without much thought and whose breach produces mild disapproval rather than punishment. How one greets an elder, what one wears to a wedding, whether one eats with the hand. A person who breaks a folkway is thought odd or ill-mannered, not wicked.

Mores. Norms regarded as essential to the welfare of the group, carrying strong moral significance. Their breach produces serious condemnation. Prohibitions on incest, on killing, on betraying one's community. Sumner's point was that mores feel to those who hold them not like customs at all but like self-evident truths, and that the same conduct may be a more in one society and a matter of indifference in another.

Taboo. A negative more of the strongest kind, a prohibition so absolute that breach is regarded with horror rather than mere condemnation.

Laws. Norms formally enacted, recorded, and enforced by an authority with organised power to compel. Laws differ from mores in being deliberate, specific, written and backed by the state, though they frequently begin as mores.

Fashions and rituals are usually added: fashions as short-lived norms of style, rituals as prescribed sequences of action carrying symbolic meaning.

munotes.in68

Norms and Values

Ideal and practical norms

A distinction MU has set directly, and it is worth its own heading.

An ideal norm is the standard a society professes: what its members say ought to be done and would defend if challenged. A practical, real or operative norm is the standard actually observed in daily conduct.

The gap between them is normal and is not hypocrisy. Every society professes standards it does not fully keep, and the gap is data rather than scandal: it tells a researcher which norms are held as aspirations and which as working rules. Truthfulness in all dealings is an ideal norm in most societies; the practical norm permits the courtesies and evasions of ordinary life. Punctuality, non-discrimination in employment, and the prohibition of dowry are further instances where the professed and the observed standards differ measurably.

Why a lawyer should notice it. A statute enacts an ideal norm. Whether it is obeyed depends on the practical norm already in the field, and the size of the gap between the two predicts the cost of enforcement, which is the argument of [Law and Social Change]. It is also the source of a standing research problem: a survey asking what people think ought to be done measures the ideal norm, and only observation or record measures the practical one, which is why [Observation] insists that behaviour and reports of behaviour are different data.

Characteristics of norms

  1. They are social, held by a group rather than an individual.
  2. They are prescriptive: they state what ought to be, not what is.
  3. They are relative to time, place and group. Nothing is a norm everywhere.
  4. They are learned, through socialisation.
  5. They carry sanctions, positive as well as negative: praise and standing as much as punishment.
  6. They are mostly internalised, and this is the important one. Most people obey most norms without any external enforcement, because they have made the norm their own and would feel shame in breaking it. A society in which norms were obeyed only from fear of sanction could not be policed.
  7. They vary in force, from the trivial to the absolute.
  8. They change, and Module III is about how.

The functions of norms

They make behaviour predictable, which is the precondition of all cooperation. They provide order without constant supervision. They integrate the group by giving it a common standard. They control conduct, and they define the group, since to accept its norms is part of belonging to it.

Values

What they are

A value is a general and enduring conception of what is desirable. It is not attached to a particular situation, which is what distinguishes it from a norm. Honesty, equality, respect for elders, hospitality, patriotism, individual liberty, purity, family loyalty.

munotes.in69

Norms and Values

Characteristics

  1. General and abstract, applying across situations.
  2. Enduring, and slower to change than norms.
  3. Shared, though never by everyone in a large society.
  4. Hierarchically arranged: societies and persons rank their values, and the ranking matters more than the list, because the interesting cases are conflicts.
  5. Emotionally charged, and defended when challenged.
  6. The ground of norms: they supply the reason a norm is thought right.

How values and norms relate

The relation is one of justification. A value is why; a norm is what. The value of respect for life justifies norms against killing, against dangerous driving and against negligence in a hospital, and legal rules in each field. One value generates many norms; one norm may serve several values.

Value conflict is what makes hard cases. Liberty against security, individual autonomy against community integrity, equality against the recognition of difference. A society does not resolve these once; it settles them repeatedly and differently in different fields, and a great deal of constitutional adjudication is exactly that settlement.

Norms and values compared

NormValue
What it doesPrescribes conduct in a situationStates what is desirable in general
LevelSpecific, situationalGeneral, abstract
StabilityChanges more readilyChanges slowly
RelationDerived from valuesThe ground of norms
SanctionAttached directlyNot directly sanctioned
ExampleDo not take another's propertyRespect for property, honesty

Law among the norms

This is the section a law student should be able to reproduce in an examination.

FolkwaysMoresLaw
SourceCustom, unplannedGroup's moral senseDeliberate enactment by an authority
FormUnwrittenUnwrittenWritten, specific, published
SanctionMild disapproval, ridiculeStrong condemnation, ostracismOrganised force: penalty, damages, imprisonment
Enforced byEveryone, informallyThe communityThe state, through specialised agencies
CertaintyVagueVague but strongly feltDefinite, and interpretable
ChangeSlow, by driftVery slowCan be immediate, by legislation

Three propositions follow, and each is examinable.

Most law begins as a more. Prohibitions on killing and theft were moral norms long before they were enacted. Legislation ratifies and specifies what a society already believes.

Not all law corresponds to a more, and that is where enforcement becomes expensive. Traffic rules, registration requirements and tax provisions are largely norms without moral weight, obeyed from prudence rather than conviction, so obedience varies with the chance of being caught in a way that obedience to the prohibition on killing does not.

Law can move ahead of mores deliberately. A statute may forbid what much of the society still approves, as with untouchability, dowry or child marriage. This is the whole question of [Law and Social Change], and the sociological answer is that such a law can work but is slow, expensive and dependent on other forces changing the mores alongside it.

munotes.in70

Norms and Values

A worked example

A Mumbai road at eight in the morning.

Letting an elderly person cross first is a folkway. Nobody is punished for failing; it produces a look.

Not driving away after knocking someone down is a more. The condemnation is severe and immediate, and it does not depend on whether anyone reports the matter.

Stopping at a red light is a law. It is written, specific, and enforced by an agency with power to fine.

The chapter's point is in the comparison. Compliance with the third depends heavily on whether a camera or a constable is present, while compliance with the second does not, because the second is internalised and the third mostly is not. A rule supported only by sanction is expensive to enforce; a rule supported by a more enforces itself. That is the practical reason a legislator should care about sociology.

What this does NOT mean

Norms are not always followed, and the gap between the norm and actual behaviour is one of the standard subjects of research.

Values are not always practised. A society may hold equality as a value and practise discrimination. The gap is real data, not hypocrisy to be dismissed.

Norms are not always good. Norms sustaining untouchability or the seclusion of women are norms in exactly the same sense as norms of hospitality. The concept is descriptive.

Law is not the highest norm sociologically. It is the most formal, not the most powerful. In most people's lives, on most days, the mores of their group govern far more conduct than the statute book does.

Quick revision

  1. Norm: a rule about how one ought to behave in a situation, carrying sanctions. Value: a general, enduring conception of what is desirable.
  2. Sumner's classification: folkways, mores, taboo, and law; fashions and rituals are usually added.
  3. Folkways: mild disapproval. Mores: strong moral condemnation. Taboo: absolute prohibition. Law: enacted, written, state-enforced.
  4. Norms are social, prescriptive, relative, learned, sanctioned, internalised, variable in force, and changing.
  5. A value is why, a norm is what. One value generates many norms.
  6. Value conflict is what produces hard cases and much constitutional adjudication.
  7. Most law begins as a more; law lacking moral support is expensive to enforce; law can be pushed ahead of mores, slowly and at a cost.

Test yourself

1. Define norms and values and state the relation between them. A norm is an accepted standard of behaviour prescribing what members of a group ought to do in a given situation and carrying sanctions for breach. A value is a general and enduring conception of what is good, right and desirable. The relation is one of justification: the value supplies the reason the norm is thought right, so a value is why and a norm is what, and one value generates many norms.

munotes.in71

Norms and Values

2. Distinguish folkways from mores, with examples. Folkways are ordinary customs whose breach produces mild disapproval and the judgment that a person is odd or ill-mannered, such as forms of greeting or dress at a wedding. Mores are norms regarded as essential to the group's welfare and carrying strong moral significance, such as prohibitions on incest or on killing, whose breach produces severe condemnation and which are felt by those who hold them as self-evident rather than as custom.

3. Where does law fit among the norms? Law is a norm distinguished by being deliberately enacted, written and specific, and enforced by the organised power of the state through specialised agencies. It differs from folkways and mores in its source, its form, its definiteness and its capacity to change immediately by legislation, and it is the most formal but not the most powerful regulator of everyday conduct.

4. Why is a law that does not correspond to a more expensive to enforce? Because obedience to such a rule is not internalised. People obey it from prudence rather than conviction, so compliance varies with the perceived chance of detection and requires continuous supervision. A rule that rests on a more is enforced by the person's own conscience and by the reaction of everyone around them, and therefore costs the state almost nothing.

5. Give an example of value conflict and its legal consequence. Liberty against security, or individual autonomy against the integrity of a community. Because a society ranks values differently in different fields and at different times, such conflicts are not settled once; they are resolved repeatedly and inconsistently, which is why a great deal of constitutional litigation consists of choosing between two values each of which the society genuinely holds.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in72

Chapter Seventeen

Community, Association and Institution

Syllabus topic 1.5.3, "Community, Associations, Institutions"

In one line

A community is a group of people who live a whole common life in an area; an association is a group organised to pursue one particular interest; an institution is not a group at all, but an established way of doing something.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a community is a group of people living together in a definite locality and sharing a common way of life, with a sense of belonging together that MacIver called community sentiment; an association is a group deliberately organised for the pursuit of one or more specific interests, with a definite membership and structure; and an institution is not a body of people but an established set of norms and procedures by which a society regularly meets one of its permanent needs.

Community

The two essentials

MacIver's account requires two things, and an answer that gives only the first is incomplete.

Locality. A community occupies a definite territory. People who live together develop, from that fact alone, common interests and constant contact.

Community sentiment. A feeling of belonging together, which MacIver analysed into three elements: we-feeling, the sense that this is us; role-feeling, the sense that one has a part to play within it; and dependency-feeling, the sense that one needs it, both materially and for one's identity.

Locality without sentiment produces a settlement, not a community. This is why a new high-rise whose residents do not know each other is a locality and becomes a community only if sentiment develops, and why some do and some never do.

Other characteristics

A community is a group of people; it covers the whole of common life rather than one interest; it arises naturally rather than being founded; it has permanence; it has a particular name; it has its own way of life or culture; and membership is not chosen, being acquired by birth or residence.

Examples and the question of scale

A village, a tribe, a town, a neighbourhood, a city. Whether a nation is a community is debated: it satisfies sentiment and territory, but no member can know more than a fraction of the others, which is why Benedict Anderson's description of the nation as an imagined community has been so influential. It is imagined not because it is false but because the communion is held in the mind of each member rather than in face-to-face contact.

Association

What it is

An association is deliberately created to pursue a specific interest. Where a community grows, an association is founded.

Characteristics

  1. A group of people. Like a community, it is a body of persons.
  2. Organisation. It has a structure, offices and rules.
  3. A specific interest, and only that. A cricket club exists for cricket.
  4. Deliberate creation. Somebody decided to form it.
  5. Voluntary membership, usually, and always determinate.
  6. Rules and a constitution, formal or informal.
  7. Legal recognition is possible, and this is the practical point: an association can be registered, incorporated, represented and sued.
  8. Duration varies. It lasts as long as the interest does.
munotes.in73

Community, Association and Institution

Examples

A trade union, a company, a political party, a cooperative housing society, a bar association, a students' union, a religious trust.

Institution

The concept students find hardest

An institution is not a group of people. This is the single point on which marks turn, and the confusion is encouraged by ordinary usage, in which a hospital or a university is called an institution.

Sociologically, an institution is an established procedure: a set of norms, roles and practices organised around a permanent need of society. Marriage is an institution; a particular married couple is not. Property is an institution; a particular title deed is not. Law is an institution; the Bombay High Court is an organisation within it.

Characteristics

  1. It is a system of norms and procedures, not a body of persons.
  2. It meets a permanent social need: reproduction and child-rearing, subsistence, order, the sacred, the transmission of knowledge.
  3. It is universal in its function, though its form varies enormously between societies. Every society has marriage of some kind; the forms are in [Forms of Marriage].
  4. It is relatively permanent, changing slowly.
  5. It is normative and obligatory. It prescribes, and departure is sanctioned.
  6. It carries symbols and codes: a ring, a robe, a ceremony, a rulebook.
  7. It is interconnected with the other institutions of the society, so change in one moves the others.

The five basic institutions

The list conventionally given is family, religion, economy, education and the state, including law, each answering one permanent need. Some writers add recreation.

The three compared

CommunityAssociationInstitution
What it isA group of peopleA group of peopleA system of norms and procedures, NOT people
BasisLiving together in a localityA shared specific interestA permanent need of society
ScopeThe whole of common lifeOne interest onlyOne function of society
OriginGrows naturallyDeliberately foundedGrows over long periods
MembershipBy birth or residence, not chosenVoluntary, determinateNobody is a member; people act through it
SentimentCommunity sentiment: we, role, dependencyCommon interest, weaker attachmentNot applicable
PermanenceLongAs long as the interest lastsVery long
ExampleA village, a townA trade union, a companyMarriage, property, law, religion

The compact way to remember it. A community is where people live; an association is what people form; an institution is how things are done. Or, in the standard formula: an association is a group organised for a purpose, an institution is the procedure that group follows. A trade union is an association; collective bargaining is an institution. A church congregation is an association; religion is an institution. A family is a group; marriage is an institution.

munotes.in74

Community, Association and Institution

A worked example

Take a village in Ratnagiri district.

The village itself is a community. People live there, know one another, share a way of life, and have the three sentiments. Nobody chose to be born into it.

The cooperative society, the temple trust and the youth mandal are associations. Each was founded, each has a register of members, a set of rules and office-bearers, and each exists for one interest.

Marriage, property, caste, religion and law are institutions. No one is a member of marriage. It is the established way in which this society organises the union of two people and the raising of children, and it operates on everybody without anybody joining.

Now change one thing and watch the three respond. Say a road is built and half the young adults take work in Mumbai. The community weakens: contact falls, sentiment thins. The associations may formally survive with a membership that is absent. The institutions change slowest of all, but they do change: the joint household becomes harder to maintain, and the institution of the family shifts, which is [Changing Patterns of the Family].

What these are NOT

A community is not a society. A society is the whole web of relationships and may contain many communities.

An association is not a community. It is founded, not grown; partial, not whole; voluntary, not ascribed.

An institution is not a building or an organisation. A hospital is an organisation; medicine is the institution. Ordinary speech says otherwise, and an examiner is testing precisely whether you can set ordinary speech aside.

An institution is not the same as a norm. A norm is a single rule; an institution is a whole complex of norms, roles and procedures organised around a need.

Quick revision

  1. Community: locality plus community sentiment (we-feeling, role-feeling, dependency-feeling). Covers the whole of common life, grows naturally, membership by birth or residence.
  2. Association: deliberately founded, specific interest, organised, determinate and usually voluntary membership, capable of legal recognition.
  3. Institution: NOT a group. An established system of norms and procedures meeting a permanent need. Universal in function, various in form.
  4. Five basic institutions: family, religion, economy, education, and the state including law.
  5. The formula: an association is a group organised for a purpose; an institution is the procedure it follows. Union and collective bargaining; congregation and religion; family and marriage.
  6. A nation is an imagined community: sentiment and territory without face-to-face contact.
munotes.in75

Community, Association and Institution

Test yourself

1. Define community and give its two essentials. A group of people living together in a definite locality and sharing a common way of life. Its essentials are locality, a definite territory the group occupies, and community sentiment, the feeling of belonging together, which MacIver analysed into we-feeling, role-feeling and dependency-feeling. Locality without sentiment is a settlement, not a community.

2. Distinguish an association from a community. An association is deliberately founded to pursue one specific interest, has a determinate and usually voluntary membership, a formal structure and rules, and lasts as long as the interest does. A community grows naturally, covers the whole of common life, is entered by birth or residence rather than by choice, and rests on community sentiment rather than on a shared purpose.

3. What is an institution, and why is a hospital not one? An institution is not a body of people but an established system of norms, roles and procedures by which a society regularly meets one of its permanent needs. A hospital is an organisation, a particular association of persons with premises and staff; the institution is medicine, or health care, the established way the society organises the treatment of illness, which operates through many hospitals and outlives all of them.

4. Give the relation between an association and an institution, with two examples. An association is a group organised for a purpose; an institution is the established procedure that group follows. A trade union is an association and collective bargaining is the institution; a congregation is an association and religion is the institution; a particular family is a group and marriage is the institution.

5. Is a nation a community? It satisfies both of MacIver's tests in one sense, since it occupies a territory and its members feel they belong together, but no member can know more than a tiny fraction of the others, so the face-to-face contact of a village is absent. Benedict Anderson's description of the nation as an imagined community captures this: the communion is real but is held in the mind of each member rather than produced by daily contact.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in76

Chapter Eighteen

Status and Role

Syllabus topic 1.5.3, "Status andRole"

In one line

A status is a position a person occupies in a social structure; a role is the behaviour expected of whoever occupies that position.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a status is a socially defined position in a group or society, carrying with it a set of rights, duties, privileges and obligations; a role is the dynamic aspect of a status, the pattern of behaviour expected of the person occupying it. Ralph Linton, who fixed this usage, put it that a person occupies a status and plays a role. Status is the static, positional element; role is what is done with it.

Why the pair matters

It is the smallest unit into which a social structure can be broken down. A society is a pattern of statuses; what makes the pattern work is that roles are performed as expected, whoever happens to hold the position at the time.

This explains something that puzzles beginners. A court does not depend on the personality of the judge sitting in it. The status of judge carries a role, and the role is performed in broadly the same way by very different people, which is why a case adjourned before one judge can be heard by another. Statuses and roles are what make institutions independent of individuals, and that independence is what law calls the office surviving the officer.

Status

Ascribed and achieved status

Ascribed status is assigned to a person without regard to their ability or effort, usually at birth. Sex, age, caste, race, family of birth, nationality by birth. The person does nothing to acquire it and often cannot shed it.

Achieved status is acquired through what a person does: choice, effort, competition or achievement. Advocate, graduate, spouse, convict, employer, office bearer.

Two refinements are worth having, and they lift an answer above the standard one.

The two shade into each other. An achieved status is usually achieved from a starting point that was ascribed. Whether a person becomes an advocate depends on schooling, language, money and contacts, most of which came with birth. This is why the simple contrast, though correct, is not the end of the analysis.

Societies differ in the mix. A caste society allocates most important positions by ascription; a class society claims to allocate them by achievement. No society is purely either, and [Social Stratification] takes this up. A useful line for an examiner is that the movement from ascription to achievement is the sociological version of Maine's movement from status to contract, met in [The Evolutionary Perspective]. Note that Maine used "status" in a narrower legal sense than Linton's.

Other kinds

Master status is the one status that overrides the others in how a person is perceived and treated. It may be ascribed, such as caste or a disability, or achieved, such as being a convicted person. Its importance is that it colours everything else: an acquitted person may find that having been accused remains their master status.

munotes.in77

Status and Role

Status set is all the statuses one person holds at a given time: a woman may simultaneously be an advocate, a mother, a daughter, a tenant and a member of a housing society.

Status symbols are the outward marks by which a status is displayed and recognised: a robe, a uniform, a car, a title.

Role

The concepts that carry marks

Role set. Merton's term for the several role relationships attached to a single status. The status of judge carries relationships with advocates, litigants, court staff, the appellate court and the press. Note carefully: a status set is many statuses held by one person; a role set is many relationships attached to one status. Examiners test the difference.

Role expectation is what others believe the occupant should do; role performance is what the occupant actually does. The gap between them is where most social friction lives.

Role conflict arises when a person holds two or more statuses whose roles make incompatible demands. An advocate who is also the opposite party's cousin. A police officer whose duty is to arrest a neighbour.

Role strain arises within a single status, when the demands of one role are themselves incompatible. A judge must be patient with a litigant in person and must also dispose of a heavy board. Nothing outside the status is competing; the strain is internal to it.

That distinction, conflict between statuses and strain within one, is the most commonly examined thing in this chapter and the most commonly muddled.

Role distance, a term of Goffman's, is the visible detachment a person shows from a role they are performing, signalling that they are more than the role. A senior advocate who jokes about the ritual of the court while observing it perfectly is displaying role distance.

Role exit is the process of leaving a status central to one's identity, and it is rarely clean: a retired judge, a former spouse, a person leaving a religious order.

A worked example

Advocate Nikita Rane appears for a tenant in an eviction matter.

Her status set that afternoon: advocate, daughter, member of the bar association, tenant of her own flat, mother of a child whose school ends at three.

Her role set as advocate alone: obligations to her client, duties to the court, professional obligations to her opponent, responsibilities to her junior, obligations to the association.

Role strain, inside the single status of advocate: her duty to advance her client's case fully, and her duty not to mislead the court, are both duties of that one status and they pull against each other when her client instructs her to advance a version she doubts.

munotes.in78

Status and Role

Role conflict, between two statuses: the matter is listed at two thirty, her child's school closes at three, and the roles of advocate and mother make incompatible demands at the same hour. Nothing is wrong with either role; they simply cannot both be performed.

How such conflicts are resolved, which is what an examiner wants after the definitions:

  • Ranking the roles. Societies rank obligations, and a court appearance ordinarily outranks a school pickup, which is why the resolution feels obvious even though nothing formal decides it.
  • Segregating them in time and space. The professional and domestic roles are kept in separate places and hours, and conflict appears exactly where the segregation fails.
  • Delegating. Someone else collects the child.
  • Formal rules. Professional rules resolve the strain inside the advocate's status by providing that the duty to the court prevails, which is precisely a society settling a role strain by legislation.

That last point is worth carrying into Module IV. A great deal of law is a society's settled answer to a recurring role conflict: rules on conflict of interest, on recusal, on the duties of a director, on the responsibilities of a trustee. Each names two roles that pull apart and says which wins.

Status and role compared

StatusRole
What it isA position in a social structureThe behaviour expected of the occupant
AspectStatic, positionalDynamic, behavioural
VerbA person occupies itA person plays it
CarriesRights, duties, privilegesExpectations, performance
RelationOne statusMay carry many roles, its role set

What this does NOT mean

A role is not a personality. Two very different people can perform the same role adequately, and the same person performs many roles in a day.

Statuses are not always ranked. Some are graded, but many are simply different positions.

Role playing is not insincerity. A person adapting their behaviour to the situation is behaving normally, and the failure to do so, behaving identically in a courtroom, at a funeral and at a party, is what strikes others as strange.

Ascribed does not mean unchangeable. Some ascribed statuses can be altered; the point is that they are not acquired by effort.

Quick revision

  1. Linton: a person occupies a status and plays a role. Status is static, role is dynamic.
  2. Ascribed: given at birth or without effort. Achieved: acquired by effort or choice. Achievement usually begins from an ascribed starting point.
  3. Master status overrides the rest in how a person is treated.
  4. Status set: many statuses, one person. Role set (Merton): many relationships, one status.
  5. Role conflict: between two statuses. Role strain: within one status.
  6. Role distance (Goffman); role exit.
  7. Conflicts are resolved by ranking, segregation in time and space, delegation, and formal rules.
  8. Much law is a settled answer to a recurring role conflict: conflict of interest, recusal, fiduciary duty.
munotes.in79

Status and Role

Test yourself

1. Define status and role and state the relation between them. A status is a socially defined position in a group or society, carrying rights, duties and privileges. A role is the pattern of behaviour expected of whoever occupies that position. In Linton's formulation a person occupies a status and plays a role: status is the static positional aspect and role its dynamic behavioural aspect.

2. Distinguish ascribed from achieved status, and say why the distinction is not clean. Ascribed status is assigned without regard to ability or effort, usually at birth, such as sex, age, caste or family. Achieved status is acquired through effort, choice or competition, such as advocate or graduate. The distinction is not clean because achievement almost always starts from an ascribed position: schooling, language, money and contacts, which decide who can achieve, are themselves largely inherited.

3. Distinguish role conflict from role strain, with examples. Role conflict arises between two or more statuses whose roles make incompatible demands, as when an advocate's hearing and her child's school closing fall at the same hour. Role strain arises within a single status, when that one role's own demands pull apart, as when an advocate's duty to advance her client's case fully conflicts with her duty not to mislead the court.

4. Distinguish a status set from a role set. A status set is all the statuses one person occupies at a given time: advocate, mother, daughter, tenant. A role set, Merton's term, is the several role relationships attached to a single status: the status of judge carries relationships with advocates, litigants, staff, the appellate court and the press. One is about a person, the other about a position.

5. How does law relate to role conflict? A great deal of law is a society's settled answer to a recurring conflict of roles. Rules on conflict of interest, judicial recusal, the duties of directors and the obligations of trustees each identify two roles that pull in different directions and lay down which is to prevail, so that the conflict is resolved in advance and identically for everyone rather than case by case.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in80

Chapter Nineteen

Socialization

Syllabus topic 1.5.3, "Socialization"

In one line

Socialization is the lifelong process by which a person learns the ways of their society and becomes a functioning member of it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: socialization is the process by which an individual, through interaction with others, learns and internalises the norms, values, beliefs, language, skills and roles of their society or group, thereby developing a self and becoming capable of participating in social life; it is the process that converts a biological organism into a social being, and it continues from infancy to death.

Why it is the central process of Module I

Every concept so far has assumed it. Norms regulate conduct because people have internalised them. Roles are performed because people have learned them. Groups control their members because members care about their approval. All of that is socialisation.

It also answers the question that sits under the whole subject: why is behaviour so regular, when so little of it is enforced? The answer is not that people fear punishment. It is that they have been made into the kind of people who behave that way and who feel discomfort when they do not.

The characteristics

  1. It is lifelong. Childhood is the most intense phase, not the whole of it.
  2. It is a two-way process. The person is not merely moulded: they interpret, resist and select, and they socialise others in turn, including their own parents.
  3. It is largely unconscious, for both sides. Most of what a child learns is not taught deliberately.
  4. It is a social process, requiring interaction. The rare and tragic cases of severely isolated children show that the capacities we call human do not develop without it.
  5. It is universal, though its content varies completely between societies.
  6. It produces the self. A person becomes aware of themselves as a distinct being through seeing themselves as others do, which is Cooley's looking-glass self and Mead's generalized other.
  7. It is never complete, and never wholly successful, which is where Module II begins.

The agencies of socialization

The family

The primary agency, and the most powerful, because it acts first, acts continuously, acts on a person who has no defences and no alternative, and acts with emotional force.

What it transmits: language; the elementary morality of right and wrong; sex roles, since a child learns what is expected of a boy and of a girl long before school; religion; caste and class position, along with the manners, accent and expectations that go with them; and a basic disposition of trust or its absence.

The family is also where inequality is transmitted, and this is a point worth making because it connects to Module IV. Cultural advantages, vocabulary, familiarity with books, the confidence to speak to officials, are passed on invisibly and turn into measured achievement later.

munotes.in81

Socialization

The peer group

The first agency the person chooses, and the first among equals rather than superiors. Its influence peaks in adolescence and it is the only agency capable of transmitting norms that oppose the others. It teaches negotiation, cooperation and competition between equals, and it is where much deviance is learned, which is the basis of differential association theory in [Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories].

The school

The agency of formal, deliberate socialisation. It transmits knowledge and skills, and along with them the hidden curriculum: punctuality, obedience to a timetable, competition, respect for impersonal authority, and the habit of being evaluated by strangers according to written rules. The hidden curriculum is arguably the more important half, since it is the training for participation in secondary groups and bureaucratic organisations.

Religion

Transmits values, a moral vocabulary, a sense of the sacred, and ritual. Its socialising power is greatest where practice is regular and the community is closely knit.

The workplace and the occupation

Adult socialisation happens mostly here. A person learns not just a job but an occupational culture: how members of this trade speak, what they think important, whom they defer to, what they may say to an outsider. Professional socialisation is an intense instance, and it is a subject of [Sociology of the Legal Profession].

The mass media

Now among the most powerful agencies, reaching a person continuously and largely without supervision. Its distinctive features are reach, repetition, and the presentation of models of behaviour, appearance and success. Its effects are contested, and the debate is in [Mass Media and Its Impact].

The state and the law

Often omitted and worth including. The state socialises through compulsory schooling, the curriculum, national symbols and ceremonies, and through law itself, which teaches by declaring what is unacceptable. That teaching function is one of the strongest arguments for legislating ahead of public opinion, taken up in [Law and Social Change].

The types of socialization

  • Primary socialization, in early childhood, in the family. The most consequential.
  • Secondary socialization, in later childhood and beyond, in school, peer group and workplace.
  • Anticipatory socialization, learning the ways of a group one hopes to join before joining it, as in [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups].
  • Resocialization, the deliberate replacement of a person's previous norms and values with new ones. It occurs in prisons, the army, religious orders and rehabilitation programmes, and the more thorough versions occur in what Goffman called total institutions, where a person's whole life is conducted in one place under one authority, cut off from the wider society. Prisons and mental hospitals are the standing examples, and the concept has been influential in criminology.
  • Developmental socialization, the ordinary building of new skills onto existing ones through adult life.
munotes.in82

Socialization

Theories: the two that carry marks

Cooley: the looking-glass self. We come to know ourselves through the imagined judgments of others, in three moments: imagining our appearance to another, imagining their judgment, and feeling pride or mortification. Worked in [Symbolic Interactionism].

Mead: the stages and the generalized other. The child moves from imitation, through the play stage of taking one role at a time, to the game stage of holding all the roles in mind at once, and so arrives at the generalized other, the internalised attitude of the community. The self divides into the I, the spontaneous responder, and the me, the organised attitudes of others taken into oneself.

Freud is usually added: the personality divided into the id, the pool of biological drives; the superego, the internalised moral demands of society; and the ego, which mediates between them and reality. Freud's contribution to sociology is the idea that socialisation is not painless: it requires the renunciation of desires, and the conflict is permanent.

A worked example

Take a person from first year to the fifth year of practice.

Anticipatory socialisation begins before enrolment: the student changes how they speak, what they read, how they dress, on the model of a group they have not joined.

Formal socialisation teaches doctrine, but the more durable teaching is the hidden curriculum of legal education: that an argument must be authority-backed, that both sides of a proposition can be argued, that emotion is not an argument.

Occupational socialisation in chambers teaches what no syllabus contains: how to address a registrar, when a matter is really going to be heard, what may be said to an opponent outside court, how much confidence to show a client. It is learned by watching, and it is transmitted by a primary group inside a secondary institution, which is exactly the structure identified in [Primary and Secondary Groups].

Role distance appears around the third year: the person can perform the role fully and simultaneously signal that they see it as a performance.

The professional self is complete when the person's judgment of their own conduct is made by reference to the profession's standards rather than to those of their family or their college batch. The reference group has changed, and that change is what socialisation into an occupation actually is.

Limits, failure and criticism

Socialisation is never total. Every society produces people who do not internalise its norms, which is why it also needs the formal controls of Module II.

munotes.in83

Socialization

It is not deterministic. People resist, select and reinterpret. A model in which the person is simply moulded is the standard objection to the functionalist account of socialisation.

Its content can be examined critically. Socialisation transmits the inequalities of a society as readily as its virtues: gender roles, caste attitudes and class expectations are learned in exactly the way that honesty is.

Conflicting agencies. Family, peer group, school and media frequently teach incompatible things, and a person is not a passive recipient of a single message. This conflict is itself a source of social change.

Over-socialised conception of man. The influential objection that sociology sometimes describes people as though they were nothing but the sum of what they absorbed, leaving no room for the choosing individual.

Quick revision

  1. Socialization is the lifelong process by which a person learns and internalises the norms, values, language and roles of their society and develops a self.
  2. It is lifelong, two-way, largely unconscious, social, universal in occurrence but varied in content, and never complete.
  3. Agencies: family (primary and most powerful), peer group (the first chosen, and where deviance is learned), school (the hidden curriculum), religion, workplace, mass media, the state and law.
  4. Types: primary, secondary, anticipatory, resocialization (Goffman's total institutions), developmental.
  5. Cooley: looking-glass self. Mead: play stage, game stage, generalized other, the I and the me. Freud: id, superego, ego, and socialisation as renunciation.
  6. It explains why behaviour is regular although almost none of it is enforced.
  7. Criticism: never total, not deterministic, transmits inequality, agencies conflict, and the over-socialised conception of man.

Test yourself

1. Define socialization and give four of its characteristics. The process by which a person, through interaction with others, learns and internalises the norms, values, beliefs, language, skills and roles of their society and thereby becomes a functioning member of it. It is lifelong rather than confined to childhood; it is a two-way process in which the person interprets and resists rather than merely absorbing; it is largely unconscious on both sides; and it is universal in occurrence though its content differs completely between societies.

2. Why is the family the primary agency? Because it acts first, on a person with no prior norms and no defences; because it acts continuously through the years in which capacities are formed; because the child has no alternative source and no choice of membership; and because it acts with an emotional force no later agency matches. It transmits language, elementary morality, sex roles, religion, and the family's own class and caste position.

3. Distinguish primary, secondary and anticipatory socialization. Primary socialization occurs in early childhood, chiefly in the family, and is the most consequential. Secondary socialization occurs later, in school, peer group and workplace, and builds on it. Anticipatory socialization is the learning of the ways of a group one hopes to join before joining it, which eases entry if one is admitted and leaves one stranded if one is not.

munotes.in84

Socialization

4. What is resocialization, and what is a total institution? Resocialization is the deliberate replacement of a person's existing norms and values with new ones, as in prisons, the army, religious orders and rehabilitation programmes. A total institution, in Goffman's phrase, is a place where a person's whole life is conducted under a single authority, cut off from the wider society, so that the previous self can be stripped away and rebuilt; prisons and mental hospitals are the standing examples.

5. How does socialization explain social order better than the threat of punishment does? Because most conduct is never observed and most rules are never enforced, yet behaviour remains highly regular. Socialization explains this by showing that the norms have been internalised: a person conforms not from calculation about sanctions but because they have become the kind of person for whom the alternative is unthinkable or shameful. Formal punishment deals only with the residue this process fails to reach.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in85

Chapter Twenty

Culture

Syllabus topic 1.5.3, "Culture"

In one line

Culture is everything a society has made and everything its members have learned: the ideas, the rules, the skills and the objects that pass from one generation to the next.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: culture is that complex whole which includes knowledge, belief, art, morals, law, custom and any other capabilities and habits acquired by a person as a member of society, in E. B. Tylor's classic definition; it is learned rather than inherited biologically, shared rather than individual, transmitted across generations, cumulative, and always changing.

Why the concept matters

Human beings survive by culture rather than by instinct. A person's ability to live in a society comes almost entirely from what they learned, and what they learned is culture. It is the content of socialisation, the source of norms and values, and the reason two societies facing the same problem answer it differently.

For a law student the point is sharper still. Law is a part of culture, and Tylor's definition says so expressly. It is transmitted, learned, shared and changing like any other part, and it interacts with the rest: a legal rule that contradicts the surrounding culture is under constant pressure, and a legal rule that expresses it needs almost no enforcement.

Material and non-material culture

Material culture is the physical objects a society makes and uses: tools, buildings, clothing, machines, books, phones, roads, weapons.

Non-material culture is the intangible: language, ideas, beliefs, values, norms, customs, law, art, knowledge, skills.

The distinction is not merely tidy, because the two change at different speeds, and that difference has a name.

Ogburn's cultural lag

William F. Ogburn observed that material culture usually changes faster than non-material culture, and that the interval during which the non-material part has not yet adjusted is a period of maladjustment. He called it cultural lag.

The examples are everywhere once the idea is grasped, and the best ones for this course are legal. A technology arrives; the rules, expectations and moral judgments that should govern it arrive years later. Motor vehicles preceded traffic law. Photography and printing preceded any developed idea of privacy. Digital communication preceded rules on data, surveillance and online harm, and much of current legislative activity is an attempt to close exactly that lag.

Why a lawyer should know the term. It names the standing condition of legal practice: the law is usually behind, and the gap is not a failure of drafting but a structural feature of how culture changes. It also warns against the opposite error, of assuming that every new technology needs a new statute before the existing categories have been tried.

The elements of culture

  1. Language. The carrier of everything else, and the thing without which culture could not accumulate.
  2. Beliefs. What the members of a society hold to be true about the world.
  3. Values. What they hold to be desirable; see [Norms and Values].
  4. Norms. The rules that translate values into conduct.
  5. Symbols. Anything standing for something else by shared agreement: a flag, a gesture, a robe, a word.
  6. Sanctions. Rewards and punishments attached to norms.
  7. Technology and material objects.
munotes.in86

Culture

The characteristics of culture

  1. Learned, not inherited. This is the first and most important. A child of any ancestry raised in any society acquires that society's culture.
  2. Social. It exists in a group, never in one person.
  3. Shared, though not equally by everyone.
  4. Transmitted across generations, which is what makes it cumulative.
  5. Cumulative. Each generation adds without having to rediscover, which is why change accelerates.
  6. Adaptive, changing in response to environment and circumstance.
  7. Integrated. The parts hang together, so a change in one produces strain elsewhere.
  8. Gratifying. It supplies the means of satisfying human needs.
  9. Variable. It differs from society to society and within a society over time.
  10. Idealistic and real at once. What a culture says it does and what its members actually do are different, and both are data.

Culture and society

They are not the same, and the difference is examinable. Society is the group of people and the web of their relationships; culture is their way of life. Society is the organisation; culture is the content. Neither exists without the other: there is no society without a culture and no culture without a society to carry it.

The concepts a question is likely to want

Cultural relativism. The principle that a practice must be understood within its own cultural context and evaluated by that culture's standards rather than by the observer's. It is a method first: it prevents the immediate condemnation that stops enquiry. Its limit, and this must be stated, is that in its strong form it disables all criticism, including of practices that cause serious harm, and it sits badly with any universal account of human rights.

Ethnocentrism. The opposite error: judging another culture by the standards of one's own and finding it inferior. Discussed in [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups]. Ethnocentrism is the natural condition; relativism is a discipline imposed against it.

Xenocentrism is the less common reverse, a preference for what is foreign over what is one's own.

Subculture. A group within a society whose culture differs in some respects while sharing the larger culture: a professional subculture, a regional one, a youth subculture. The legal profession has a pronounced one.

Counterculture. A subculture whose values actively oppose those of the dominant culture.

Cultural diffusion. The spread of cultural traits from one society to another, now vastly accelerated, and the mechanism behind much of what [Liberalization and Globalization] discusses.

munotes.in87

Culture

Cultural universals. Features found in every known culture, though in different forms: language, family of some kind, marriage rules, religion, incest prohibition, division of labour by age and sex, property rules, and some means of settling disputes.

A worked example

Consider a wedding in a Maharashtrian household.

Its material culture: the mandap, the garlands, the clothes, the printed invitation, the videographer's equipment.

Its non-material culture: the rituals in their order and their meaning; the norms about who may attend and who must be invited; the values expressed about family, purity and continuity; the language of the ceremony; the symbolism of each object.

Its cultural universals: every known society regulates marriage, prohibits certain unions as incestuous, and marks the union publicly.

Its cultural variation: which relatives may marry, who arranges it, what is transferred between families, and what makes it valid, differ completely between communities in the same city.

Its cultural lag: the ceremony's rules developed for a society in which the couple lived with the husband's parents on land the family held. Where the couple now live in a rented flat in another city and both earn, the ritual persists while the arrangements it assumed have gone.

Its law. Whether this marriage is valid, who may claim maintenance and how property devolves is decided by a body of law built on top of these cultural facts, which is why personal law is the clearest legal instance of culture, and why [Legal Pluralism] is a Module IV topic.

What culture is NOT

Not high culture. In ordinary speech a cultured person means a refined one. Sociologically, culture includes everything a society does: its cooking, its abuse, its queueing, its bribery.

Not biology. Culture is learned, and this is the entire point. Attributing a group's practices to its nature is a mistake with a long and ugly history.

Not uniform. Every large culture contains subcultures and contradictions.

Not static. It changes continuously, which is Module III.

Not society. Society is the people and their relationships; culture is their way of life.

Quick revision

  1. Tylor: culture is that complex whole including knowledge, belief, art, morals, law, custom and other capabilities acquired as a member of society.
  2. Material culture, physical objects; non-material culture, ideas, norms, values, language, law.
  3. Ogburn's cultural lag: material culture changes faster, non-material culture trails, and the gap is a period of maladjustment. Law is usually in the lag.
  4. Elements: language, beliefs, values, norms, symbols, sanctions, technology.
  5. Characteristics: learned, social, shared, transmitted, cumulative, adaptive, integrated, gratifying, variable.
  6. Culture is the way of life; society is the people and their relationships.
  7. Cultural relativism against ethnocentrism; relativism's limit is that in its strong form it disables criticism.
  8. Subculture, counterculture, diffusion, cultural universals.
munotes.in88

Culture

Test yourself

1. Define culture and give five of its characteristics. In Tylor's definition, that complex whole which includes knowledge, belief, art, morals, law, custom and any other capabilities and habits acquired by a person as a member of society. It is learned rather than biologically inherited; social, existing only in a group; shared among members; transmitted across generations and therefore cumulative; and adaptive and continually changing.

2. Distinguish material from non-material culture, and explain cultural lag. Material culture is the physical objects a society makes and uses; non-material culture is its language, beliefs, values, norms and law. Ogburn observed that the material part usually changes faster and that the non-material part trails behind, leaving a period of maladjustment which he called cultural lag. Motor vehicles preceded traffic law and digital communication preceded rules on data and online harm.

3. Distinguish culture from society. Society is the group of people and the web of relationships among them; culture is their way of life, the learned and shared ideas, norms, values and objects they carry. Society is the organisation and culture is the content, and neither exists without the other.

4. What is cultural relativism, and what is its limit? The principle that a practice should be understood within its own cultural context and judged by that culture's standards rather than the observer's. Its value is methodological: it prevents the immediate condemnation that stops enquiry. Its limit is that in a strong form it removes any ground for criticising any practice, including one causing serious harm, and it is therefore difficult to reconcile with any universal account of human rights.

5. Why does cultural lag matter to a lawyer? Because it names the ordinary condition of legal practice. New technologies and new material arrangements arrive before the norms and rules that will govern them, so the law is characteristically behind, and this is a structural feature of how culture changes rather than a failure of drafting. It also cautions against assuming every innovation requires new legislation before the existing categories have been tested against it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in89

Chapter Twenty-One

Purusharthas, Ashramas and Indian Social Thought

Syllabus topic 1.5.3, "Norms, Values, ... Culture". ⛔ RULE 6 ADDITION: MU does not print this topic. It is here because the University set Purusharthas in one or two sentences on the papers of January 2024 and of 2022-23 (ATKT), and "Indian Ethos" as a short note, and GUIDELINES 1.3 provides that what the examiner asks is covered whether or not a printed label names it.

In one line

Classical Indian thought organised life around four aims and four stages, and the scheme is the value system that Indian sociology finds underneath much of the society it studies.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the purusharthas are the four aims or ends of human life recognised in classical Indian thought: dharma, righteousness or duty; artha, wealth and the means of life; kama, desire and enjoyment; and moksha, liberation. The ashramas are the four stages into which the individual life is divided: brahmacharya, the student stage; grihastha, the householder; vanaprastha, retirement; and sannyasa, renunciation. Together with varna and karma they form the value scheme sociologists mean by the Indian ethos, and they are of sociological interest as a system of norms and values in the sense of [Norms and Values], whatever their religious standing.

Why a sociologist studies them

Not as theology. As [Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions] insists, sociology takes no position on the truth of any religious claim.

As a value system. The purusharthas are the classical Indian answer to the question every value system answers: what is worth pursuing, and in what order. They are therefore data of exactly the kind [Norms and Values] describes, and they have organised conduct, the life course, the family and the economy over a very long period.

As the background to Indian institutions. The joint family, the position of the householder, the treatment of renunciation, attitudes to wealth and to obligation, and the ordering of the life course are intelligible against this scheme and puzzling without it.

As a case in Weber's comparative programme. Weber examined precisely this material in his study of Indian religion, treated in [Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism], and asked whether it favoured or obstructed the disciplined worldly acquisitiveness he had described. A student should be able to state his question and the criticism of his answer.

The four purusharthas

Dharma. Righteousness, duty, the moral law, the right ordering of conduct. It is the regulating aim: the other three are legitimate only when pursued within it. Its content is specific to a person's position, so that duty differs by stage of life and by station, which is the idea of svadharma, one's own duty.

Artha. Wealth, material means, power and the resources of life. The scheme does not condemn the pursuit of wealth, and this is the point most often missed: artha is a recognised and necessary aim, and a householder who fails to provide is failing a duty. What is required is that it be pursued within dharma.

Kama. Desire, pleasure, aesthetic and emotional satisfaction, including but not confined to the sexual. Again it is recognised rather than denied, and regulated rather than forbidden.

munotes.in90

Purusharthas, Ashramas and Indian Social Thought

Moksha. Liberation from the cycle of birth and rebirth. It is the ultimate aim, and its pursuit ordinarily belongs to the later stages of life.

The relation between them. Dharma and moksha are the regulating and the ultimate aims; artha and kama are the worldly aims, legitimate within the first. The scheme is therefore neither ascetic nor materialist but an ordered accommodation of both, which is the sociologically interesting feature and the one an answer should state.

The four ashramas

Brahmacharya, the student stage: study, discipline, celibacy, and the acquisition of the skills and knowledge of one's station. In the language of this book it is a stage of socialisation.

Grihastha, the householder stage: marriage, children, occupation, the earning of wealth, and the support of the other three stages and of the society. The householder is the productive centre of the scheme, and the classical texts say so expressly.

Vanaprastha, retirement: withdrawal from active occupation, the handing over of responsibility, and preparation for the last stage.

Sannyasa, renunciation: complete withdrawal from worldly attachment in pursuit of moksha.

The sociological function of the scheme, which is what a question is asking for. It allocates the aims to the stages: kama and artha belong chiefly to the householder, dharma to all, moksha to the last. It thereby sequences a life so that competing aims do not conflict at the same moment; it provides for the transfer of authority between generations, which is a problem every society must solve; and it legitimates both worldly activity and its abandonment, so that a society can contain the merchant and the renouncer without contradiction. Louis Dumont's account of the renouncer as the individual outside a holistic society is the standard sociological treatment of that last point.

Karma, rebirth and the Indian ethos

Karma is the doctrine that action has consequences which attach to the actor across lives, and rebirth the cycle those consequences operate in. Their sociological significance is the connection with varna, treated in [Caste]: where present position is understood as the consequence of past action, an unequal order acquires a justification that is neither arbitrary nor imposed, which is the legitimation function that [Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions] identifies and which the conflict perspective reads as ideology.

The Indian ethos, as the phrase is used in these papers, refers to the value complex formed by these ideas together: dharma as duty specific to station, the recognised place of wealth and pleasure within it, the ordering of the life course, the doctrine of karma, the value placed on renunciation, the emphasis on the group and on obligation rather than on individual right, and the ideal of tolerance among paths.

munotes.in91

Purusharthas, Ashramas and Indian Social Thought

The criticisms

These must be given, and an answer consisting only of exposition is incomplete.

  1. It is a textual ideal, not a description. The scheme appears in the classical texts and was never the way most people lived. Most Indians in most periods have been cultivators and labourers whose lives had no vanaprastha and no sannyasa, and treating a normative text as an account of a society is the error Weber's Indian study was criticised for in [Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism].
  2. It is the scheme of a section. It was elaborated by and for the twice-born, and applied unequally: the stages and the aims as stated were not available to all varnas, nor equally to women.
  3. It legitimates inequality, since svadharma makes duty depend on the station one is born into, and karma explains that station as deserved. This is the conflict reading, and it is the reason Ambedkar's critique of the scheme was so uncompromising.
  4. It has been read too readily as an explanation of economic conduct, which is the substance of the criticism of Weber's India study: Indian mercantile communities pursued artha as systematically as any Calvinist.
  5. It is not what governs modern Indian life, which is organised by employment, education, law and the market, though elements of it survive in the value placed on obligation and on family duty.

The balanced conclusion for an answer: the purusharthas and ashramas are a value scheme of great historical importance and considerable explanatory use, provided they are treated as norms rather than as description, and provided the question of whose norms is asked.

A worked example

Take one man's life against the scheme, and then against the record.

Against the scheme. Ramesh studies, marries, works, provides for his parents and children, hands the business to his son at sixty, and turns to religious observance. Brahmacharya, grihastha, vanaprastha, and something short of sannyasa: the classical sequence, and it fits.

Against the record, which is the sociological move. Ramesh's father worked until he died, because there was no surplus that would have allowed a vanaprastha. His wife's life had no ashrama scheme applied to it at all, her duties being defined by her relation to him. And Ramesh's own son has taken a job in another city and will not receive the business, so the transfer of authority the scheme provides for has no occasion to happen.

The example makes the chapter's point. The scheme describes a life that requires property, a male line, and a household that stays together, and where those conditions have gone, as [Changing Patterns of the Family] shows they largely have, the scheme survives as a value and not as a practice. That gap between the ideal norm and the practical norm is precisely what [Norms and Values] says to look for, and it is the right thing to say about the purusharthas in an examination.

munotes.in92

Purusharthas, Ashramas and Indian Social Thought

Quick revision

  1. Purusharthas, the four aims: dharma (duty, the regulating aim), artha (wealth), kama (desire and pleasure), moksha (liberation, the ultimate aim).
  2. Artha and kama are recognised, not condemned; they are legitimate when pursued within dharma. The scheme is neither ascetic nor materialist.
  3. Svadharma: duty specific to one's own station and stage.
  4. Ashramas, the four stages: brahmacharya (student), grihastha (householder, the productive centre), vanaprastha (retirement), sannyasa (renunciation).
  5. Its social functions: it allocates aims to stages so they do not conflict; it provides for the transfer of authority between generations; and it legitimates both worldly activity and renunciation.
  6. Karma and rebirth connect the scheme to varna and supply the legitimation of an unequal order.
  7. Indian ethos: duty by station, regulated wealth and pleasure, the ordered life course, karma, the value of renunciation, group and obligation over individual right, tolerance among paths.
  8. Criticisms: a textual ideal rather than a description; the scheme of a section, unequally available by varna and to women; it legitimates inequality through svadharma and karma; it has been over-used to explain economic conduct; and it does not govern modern Indian life.

Test yourself

1. Name the four purusharthas and state the relation between them. Dharma, righteousness or duty; artha, wealth and material means; kama, desire and pleasure; and moksha, liberation. Dharma is the regulating aim and moksha the ultimate one, while artha and kama are the worldly aims which are legitimate when pursued within dharma. The scheme therefore neither condemns wealth and pleasure nor makes them supreme, which is its sociologically interesting feature: it is an ordered accommodation of worldly and other-worldly ends rather than a choice between them.

2. Name the four ashramas and state the sociological function of the scheme. Brahmacharya, the student stage of study and discipline; grihastha, the householder stage of marriage, occupation and provision, which the texts treat as the productive centre supporting the other three; vanaprastha, retirement and the handing over of responsibility; and sannyasa, renunciation in pursuit of liberation. Its functions are to allocate the competing aims to different stages so that they do not conflict at one moment, to provide an orderly transfer of authority between generations, and to legitimate both worldly activity and its abandonment within one society.

3. What is meant by the Indian ethos? The value complex formed by these ideas taken together: dharma as duty specific to a person's station, the recognised but regulated place of wealth and pleasure, the ordering of the life course through the ashramas, the doctrine of karma and rebirth, the high value placed on renunciation, the emphasis on the group and on obligation rather than on individual right, and the ideal of tolerance among different paths. It is studied by sociology as a system of norms and values, without any position being taken on its religious truth.

munotes.in93

Purusharthas, Ashramas and Indian Social Thought

4. How do karma and varna connect, and why does it matter sociologically? Karma holds that action has consequences attaching to the actor across lives, and rebirth is the cycle in which they operate. Where a person's present position in the varna order is understood as the consequence of past action, an unequal arrangement acquires a justification that appears neither arbitrary nor imposed. Sociologically this is the legitimation function of religion, which makes an order of ranks appear rightful, and which the conflict perspective reads as ideology sustaining the advantage of those already placed highest.

5. Give three criticisms of the scheme. That it is a textual ideal rather than a description of how people lived, since most Indians in most periods were cultivators and labourers whose lives contained no vanaprastha or sannyasa. That it was elaborated by and for a section, being unequally available across the varnas and to women. And that it legitimates inequality, since svadharma makes duty depend on the station one is born into and karma explains that station as deserved, which is why Ambedkar's critique of it was uncompromising.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in94

Chapter Twenty-Two

Social Structure and Social System

Syllabus topic 1.5.3, "Social structure and Social system"

In one line

Social structure is the arrangement of the parts of a society into a stable pattern; a social system is that arrangement seen as a working whole whose parts act on one another.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social structure is the more or less enduring pattern of arrangement of the parts of a society, that is, of its statuses, roles, groups, institutions and norms, and of the relations between them; a social system is a plurality of individual actors interacting with one another in a situation, whose relations are ordered by a shared structure of norms and values, so that the parts function interdependently as a whole. Structure is the anatomy; system is the physiology.

The building analogy, and where it breaks

A building has a structure: foundations, columns, beams, walls, arranged in a stable pattern. You can describe it without watching anybody use the building, and it persists although every occupant changes.

A society has a structure in the same sense. Statuses and roles are its parts, institutions are its major assemblies, and the arrangement persists although the people occupying the positions are entirely replaced within a century.

Where the analogy breaks, and an examiner likes to see this. A building's structure is made of materials and can be seen. A social structure exists only in the repeated behaviour and shared expectations of people, so it must be inferred from what they do. It also changes while being used, which no building does, and it is maintained only by continuing performance: if enough people stopped performing their roles, the structure would not stand empty, it would cease to exist.

Social structure

The parts

Working from the smallest upwards, which is also the order this module has followed.

  1. Statuses and roles, the units, from [Status and Role].
  2. Groups, arrangements of statuses in interaction.
  3. Institutions, established procedures for permanent needs, from [Community, Association and Institution].
  4. Norms and values, which hold the arrangement in place.
  5. Stratification, the ranking of positions, which is [Social Stratification].

Its characteristics

  • Abstract. It cannot be observed directly, only inferred from regularities of behaviour.
  • Relatively stable, which is what makes social life predictable.
  • External to the individual, in Durkheim's sense: it exists before a person is born and constrains them.
  • It changes, but slowly, and Module III is that subject.
  • It is a whole, so a change in one part sets up strain in others.
  • It is normative, held in place by expectations rather than by physical force.

Two ways of using the term

Radcliffe-Brown used structure to mean the actual network of social relations between persons at a given moment: the concrete arrangement of who stands in what relation to whom.

munotes.in95

Social Structure and Social System

Levi-Strauss and others used it to mean an underlying model, not directly observed, which the visible relations express. On this view structure is something the analyst constructs to explain the observed pattern, rather than the pattern itself.

An answer that notes the two usages and says which it is following is a strong answer.

Social system

The idea

The concept belongs above all to Talcott Parsons. A social system exists wherever two or more people interact in a situation, orient themselves to one another, and are guided by shared norms and values. It has parts; those parts perform functions; and the parts are interdependent, so that a change in one produces adjustment in the others.

Its elements

  1. Actors, individuals or collectivities, occupying statuses.
  2. Interaction between them, oriented to one another.
  3. A situation, the environment in which they act.
  4. Shared norms and values, which make interaction predictable.
  5. Goals, pursued by the actors and the system.
  6. Interdependence of the parts.
  7. A boundary distinguishing the system from its environment.
  8. A tendency to equilibrium, the system returning to balance after disturbance.

The functional prerequisites

Parsons held that every social system must solve four problems to survive, the AGIL scheme met in [The Functionalist Perspective]: adaptation, goal attainment, integration, and latency or pattern maintenance. Law belongs chiefly to integration.

Levels

The concept scales. A family is a social system; a court is a social system; a whole society is a social system; and each is a subsystem of the next.

Structure and system compared

Social structureSocial system
What it refers toThe arrangement of partsThe parts working together
AspectStatic, anatomicalDynamic, functional
Question it answersHow is the society arranged?How does the society work?
AnalogyThe skeleton, the building's frameThe living body, the building in use
Central concernPattern, order, positionFunction, interaction, equilibrium
Associated withRadcliffe-Brown, Levi-StraussParsons

The relation, which is the point of teaching them together: a social system has a social structure. The structure is the arrangement of positions; the system is what happens when those positions are occupied and their occupants interact. Neither concept can be explained without the other, which is why they are one topic.

A worked example

Look at a district court first as a structure. Its parts are statuses: judge, additional judge, advocate, clerk of court, stenographer, process server, litigant, witness, accused. Each carries a role. The statuses stand in defined relations: who may address whom, who files with whom, who serves whom. There is a hierarchy, and there is a set of institutions, adjudication, the profession, the record, that the arrangement expresses. All of this can be described on paper, and it persists although every person in the building retires eventually.

munotes.in96

Social Structure and Social System

Now look at it as a system. The parts interact. A delay in the process server's work changes the judge's board. A change in the appellate court's view changes what advocates argue. Shared norms make it predictable: everyone knows what will happen when a matter is called. There are goals, disposal, correctness, the appearance of fairness, that pull against one another. There is a boundary: the court is distinguishable from the society around it, though litigants cross it daily. And there is a tendency to equilibrium: disturb it with a strike or a vacancy and it adjusts, absorbs and returns to something like its previous state.

The two views answer different questions, and that is exactly why both concepts exist. Asked what a court is, describe the structure. Asked why a reform failed, describe the system: because the parts are interdependent, a change introduced at one point is absorbed by adjustments elsewhere, and the intended effect disappears. Anyone who has watched a procedural reform swallowed by the practice around it has seen a social system maintaining its equilibrium.

Criticism

  1. The system concept assumes more integration than societies have. Real societies are loosely joined, full of contradictions, and not obviously tending to any equilibrium.
  2. Equilibrium smuggles in conservatism. If the normal state is balance, change appears as disturbance and the model has no natural account of conflict. This is the objection in [The Conflict Perspective].
  3. Structure can be reified. It is easy to slip into speaking of structure as a thing that acts, when it exists only in the repeated behaviour of people.
  4. The individual disappears. Both concepts describe people as occupants of positions, which is the objection pressed by [Symbolic Interactionism].
  5. They are hard to operationalise. Neither can be observed or measured directly, which makes empirical testing difficult.

Quick revision

  1. Social structure: the enduring arrangement of statuses, roles, groups, institutions and norms, and the relations between them. Anatomy.
  2. Social system: those parts interacting as a working, interdependent whole guided by shared norms. Physiology.
  3. A social system has a social structure; each is defined against the other.
  4. Structure is abstract, stable, external to the individual, normative, and changes slowly.
  5. Radcliffe-Brown: structure as the actual network of relations. Levi-Strauss: structure as an underlying model.
  6. Parsons is the theorist of the social system; its elements include actors, interaction, situation, shared norms, goals, interdependence, boundary and equilibrium; its prerequisites are AGIL.
  7. Criticism: overstates integration, equilibrium is conservative, structure gets reified, the individual disappears, and neither is easily measured.

Test yourself

1. Define social structure and social system and state the relation between them. Social structure is the more or less enduring pattern in which the parts of a society, its statuses, roles, groups, institutions and norms, are arranged and related. A social system is a plurality of actors interacting in a situation under shared norms, whose parts function interdependently as a whole. The relation is that a social system has a social structure: structure is the arrangement, system is that arrangement in operation.

munotes.in97

Social Structure and Social System

2. Why is social structure called abstract? Because it cannot be observed directly. What is observable is people behaving; the structure is inferred from the regularity of that behaviour and from the expectations people hold. It exists only in repeated performance and shared expectation, which is also why it would cease to exist, rather than merely stand empty, if enough people stopped performing their roles.

3. Give the elements of a social system. Actors occupying statuses; interaction between them oriented to one another; a situation or environment; shared norms and values that make interaction predictable; goals pursued by actors and by the system; interdependence of the parts; a boundary separating the system from its environment; and a tendency to return to equilibrium after disturbance.

4. How does the systems view explain the failure of a reform? By interdependence. Because the parts of a system act on one another and the whole tends towards equilibrium, a change introduced at one point provokes adjustments elsewhere that absorb it, so that the intended effect is dissipated and the system returns to something close to its former state. A procedural reform swallowed by the surrounding practice is the standard example.

5. Give two criticisms of the social system concept. That it assumes far more integration than real societies possess, which are loosely joined and full of contradictions; and that its central idea of equilibrium is conservative, since it makes stability the normal state and treats conflict and change as disturbances rather than as ordinary features of social life.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in98

Chapter Twenty-Three

Marriage: Meaning and Functions

Syllabus topic 1.6.1, "Marriage (Meaning, Functions of Marriage, Forms of Marriage, Recent Trends of Marriage)". This chapter is meaning and functions.

In one line

Marriage is the socially approved arrangement by which a society licenses a lasting sexual and economic union between people, and legitimises the children of it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: marriage is a socially recognised and approved union between individuals, regulated by the customs, norms and laws of the society, which establishes rights and obligations between the spouses and between them and their children, and which provides the accepted framework for sexual relations, procreation, the rearing of children and the transmission of property and status. It is a universal institution, found in every known society, though its forms differ completely.

What makes it sociological rather than legal

The commonest failure in this question is to answer it from personal law. The two treatments differ in three ways worth stating at the outset.

  • Law asks whether a marriage is valid. Sociology asks what the institution does for the society and how it is changing.
  • Law works from a text. Sociology works from what people actually do, including the very large number of unions that satisfy a community and not a statute.
  • Law is national and recent. Sociology is comparative and long: marriage existed everywhere long before any legislature defined it.

Keep the legal material for the sentence where it earns its place, which is usually the paragraph on recent trends and on what the state now regulates.

Definitions

  • Westermarck: marriage is a relation of one or more men to one or more women which is recognised by custom or law, and involves certain rights and duties both in the case of the parties entering the union and in the case of the children born of it.
  • Malinowski: marriage is a contract for the production and maintenance of children.
  • Lundberg: marriage consists of the rules and regulations which define the rights, duties and privileges of husband and wife with respect to each other.
  • Horton and Hunt: marriage is the approved social pattern whereby two or more persons establish a family.

The elements common to all four: social recognition, a set of rights and duties, relative permanence, and a connection with children and the family.

The characteristics of marriage as an institution

  1. Universality. Every known society has it in some form, which makes it a cultural universal.
  2. Social approval. What distinguishes marriage from other unions is not the relationship but the society's recognition of it.
  3. A relation of rights and duties, between the spouses, between them and their children, and between the two families.
  4. Relative permanence, expected to last, though every society provides some way of ending it.
  5. Regulation. Every society restricts who may marry whom: prohibited degrees, age, sometimes caste, religion or clan. Nowhere is the choice unrestricted.
  6. Ritual and publicity. Marriage is announced. The ceremony's function is to make the union publicly known, so that the rights that flow from it can be claimed.
  7. It creates a family, and this is its structural point: marriage is the institution, the family is the group it produces.
  8. It is a civil and often a religious matter, and in India both at once for most communities.
munotes.in99

Marriage: Meaning and Functions

The functions of marriage

This is the part an examiner asks for directly, and the answer should be organised, not a list.

Regulation of sexual behaviour

Every society channels sexual activity rather than leaving it unregulated, and marriage is the principal channel. This function explains why sexual conduct is so heavily normed everywhere and why breach of the norms carries such disproportionate reaction.

Reproduction and the legitimacy of children

Marriage identifies who a child's socially recognised parents are. Its importance is often missed by students: the biological facts of parenthood do not by themselves settle who is responsible for a child, who must maintain it, or from whom it inherits. Marriage is the institution that assigns those, which is why legitimacy has been so central a legal category and why so much family law concerns it.

Socialisation of children

Marriage produces the family, and the family is the primary agency of socialisation, as [Socialization] sets out.

Economic cooperation

Historically, and still in much of the world, the married pair is a unit of production and consumption with a division of labour between its members. In an agrarian economy the household is the enterprise. This is why marriage is so closely tied to property in every legal system.

Transmission of property and status

Marriage decides who inherits and who succeeds, and it transmits caste, class, religion and family name. This function explains why marriage is so tightly regulated by communities: an unapproved marriage is a threat to the orderly transmission of property and rank, which is the real content of most family opposition.

Emotional and psychological satisfaction

Companionship, affection, security and support. This function has grown enormously in importance and is now, in the urban middle class, the one most people would name first. That shift is itself a major finding, taken up in [Recent Trends in Marriage].

Social status and identity

In most societies an unmarried adult occupies an anomalous position, and marriage confers full adult standing.

Alliance between families

An often overlooked function and an important one in India. Marriage is not only the union of two people but a link between two kin groups, which is why the arrangement is so frequently made by families and why the transactions accompanying it, gifts, dowry, bride price, matter so much. Levi-Strauss built an entire theory on this, treating marriage as an exchange between groups.

munotes.in100

Marriage: Meaning and Functions

A worked example

A couple in a village marry in the presence of the community, with a ritual everyone recognises. Nothing about their relationship is changed by the audience. What changes is everyone else's knowledge of it, and that is the point.

Because the union is publicly known, the wife can claim maintenance from a husband who leaves; the child can claim to be his; the two families can be held to what they promised; and neighbours can be witnesses to all of it if it is ever disputed. The ceremony is a device for creating evidence and for binding third parties, and that is a function no private arrangement can perform.

This is also why the state's insistence on registration is a genuine change rather than a formality. It transfers the evidentiary function from the community to a record, which matters most exactly where community knowledge has broken down, in a city where the neighbours are strangers. A student who sees that can explain the drive for compulsory registration in one sentence: the older machinery has stopped working because the community that operated it has dispersed.

What marriage is NOT

Not a natural fact. It is a social institution. What counts as a marriage, who may enter one and what follows from it are decided by societies and differ completely between them.

Not the same as the family. Marriage is the institution; the family is the group. A family can exist without a current marriage, and a marriage without children is still a marriage.

Not identical with its legal definition. A great many unions are treated as marriages by their communities without satisfying any statute, and the sociological subject is the practice, not the text.

Not only about sex or only about children. The functions listed above are simultaneous, and an answer that gives one is thin.

Not universal in form, only in existence. Every society has it; almost nothing about how it is done is common to all of them.

Quick revision

  1. Marriage is the socially recognised union establishing rights and duties between spouses and towards children; universal in existence, various in form.
  2. Westermarck: recognised by custom or law, involving rights and duties for the parties and for the children. Malinowski: a contract for the production and maintenance of children.
  3. Characteristics: universality, social approval, rights and duties, relative permanence, regulation of who may marry whom, ritual and publicity, it creates a family.
  4. Functions: regulating sexual behaviour; reproduction and legitimacy; socialisation; economic cooperation; transmission of property and status; emotional satisfaction; adult status; and alliance between families.
  5. The ceremony's function is publicity: it creates evidence and binds third parties. Registration transfers that function to a record when the community disperses.
  6. Marriage is the institution; the family is the group.
munotes.in101

Marriage: Meaning and Functions

Test yourself

1. Define marriage sociologically and say how that differs from a legal definition. Marriage is a socially recognised and approved union establishing rights and obligations between the spouses and towards their children, and providing the accepted framework for sexual relations, procreation and the transmission of property and status. A legal definition asks whether a particular union is valid under a text; the sociological account asks what the institution does for the society, works from actual practice including unions no statute recognises, and is comparative across societies rather than tied to one country's law.

2. State six functions of marriage. Regulation of sexual behaviour; reproduction and the assignment of legitimate parenthood; socialisation of children through the family it creates; economic cooperation and the division of labour in the household; transmission of property, caste, class and family name; and the provision of companionship and emotional security. To these should be added the conferring of full adult status and the creation of an alliance between two kin groups.

3. Why is marriage said to be universal? Because every known society has an institution that publicly recognises a lasting union and assigns rights and duties flowing from it. What is universal is its existence and its core functions; almost nothing about its form is universal, since who may marry whom, how many spouses are permitted, who arranges it and how it may be ended differ completely between societies.

4. What is the function of the marriage ceremony? Publicity. The ritual does not alter the relationship between the parties; it alters everyone else's knowledge of it. Because the union is publicly known, maintenance can be claimed, a child's parentage asserted, promises between families enforced and witnesses found. The ceremony is therefore a device for creating evidence and for binding third parties.

5. Why has compulsory registration of marriage become important? Because the evidentiary function once performed by the community has weakened. In a village where everyone attended and remembered, community knowledge proved the marriage. In a city where neighbours are strangers and families are dispersed, that machinery fails, and registration transfers the function to an official record, which matters most for those, typically women and children, who must prove a marriage in order to claim anything from it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in102

Chapter Twenty-Four

Forms of Marriage

Syllabus topic 1.6.1, "Forms of Marriage"

In one line

Marriages differ in two independent ways: how many people one may marry, and whom one is allowed to choose.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the forms of marriage are classified on two distinct bases. By the number of spouses: monogamy, in which one man is married to one woman at a time; polygamy, in which a person has more than one spouse, subdivided into polygyny, one man with several wives, and polyandry, one woman with several husbands; and group marriage. By the rules governing choice of spouse: endogamy, marriage within one's own group; exogamy, marriage outside a specified group; and the graded forms hypergamy and hypogamy.

Part one: forms by number of spouses

Monogamy

One man married to one woman at a time. It is the most widespread form and the only one many legal systems now permit.

Kinds. Serial or straight monogamy is where a person may remarry after the death of a spouse or after divorce, so that they have one spouse at a time but several in a lifetime. Strict monogamy forbids remarriage even after the spouse's death, an ideal that has been urged in several traditions.

Merits. It produces a stable and manageable household; it gives every adult a reasonable prospect of a spouse, since the sexes are born in roughly equal numbers; it is economically simpler; it favours a closer emotional bond; it makes the position of children clearer; and it accords with modern ideas of the equality of the sexes.

Demerits, as the standard texts state them. It is said to be inflexible where a marriage fails or is childless, and to be difficult where a couple are seriously incompatible, though the availability of divorce answers much of this.

Polygyny

One man with two or more wives at the same time. It is the commonest form of polygamy across recorded societies, though even where permitted it is usually practised by a minority, since only wealthy men can maintain several households.

Kinds. Sororal polygyny, where the wives are sisters, a practice known as sororate; and non-sororal, where they are not.

Causes commonly given. A surplus of women, whether from war or from differential mortality; the desire for many children, particularly sons; wealth and prestige, since wives and their children are a mark of standing; the wish for more labour in an agricultural household; barrenness of a first wife; and religious or customary sanction.

Consequences. Jealousy and rivalry between co-wives, which societies practising it manage by separate dwellings, defined turns and ranking among wives; a lower status for women generally; disputes over inheritance among the children of different wives, which is a substantial source of litigation wherever it is lawful; and economic strain.

munotes.in103

Forms of Marriage

Polyandry

One woman with two or more husbands at the same time. It is rare, and recorded in relatively few societies.

Kinds. Fraternal or adelphic polyandry, where the husbands are brothers, the arrangement associated with the Toda of the Nilgiris and with some Himalayan communities; and non-fraternal, where they are not, in which the woman may live separately and the husbands visit.

Causes commonly given. A scarcity of women, whether from female infanticide or from migration; poverty and the wish to avoid dividing a small holding among brothers, which is the explanation most often given for the Himalayan cases; and heavy bride price, which several brothers can meet jointly but none alone.

The problem it creates, and the reason it needs a custom to solve it, is the determination of fatherhood. Societies practising fraternal polyandry commonly assign paternity by a ritual rather than by biology, which is a striking illustration of the point in [Marriage: Meaning and Functions] that legitimacy is a social assignment and not a biological fact.

Group marriage

Several men married to several women simultaneously. Whether it has ever existed as a stable institution is disputed; it is reported for very few societies and some anthropologists doubt the reports. Mention it, and say that its existence as a regular form is doubtful.

Part two: forms by rules of choice

Endogamy

The rule that a person must marry within a specified group. Indian society is the classic instance: caste endogamy is the rule that a person marries within their own caste or sub-caste, and it is the mechanism by which caste reproduces itself, as [Caste] explains.

Endogamy may be by caste, sub-caste, tribe, village in some communities, religion, race or class. Its social function is to preserve the group's purity, property, and identity, and its social cost is the enforcement, which at its most extreme includes violence against those who breach it.

Exogamy

The rule that a person must marry outside a specified group. Its universal core is the incest prohibition, forbidding marriage within close degrees of kinship, which is found in every known society though the degrees differ.

Indian forms include gotra exogamy, forbidding marriage within the same clan; pravara exogamy; sapinda exogamy, forbidding marriage within specified degrees of relationship; and village exogamy in parts of north India.

Why the incest prohibition is universal. Three explanations are usually given, and an answer that gives all three is complete. The biological explanation points to the effects of inbreeding, though societies without genetics arrived at the rule anyway. The psychological explanation, from Westermarck, holds that people raised together develop a sexual indifference towards one another. The sociological explanation, associated with Tylor and developed by Levi-Strauss, is the strongest: prohibiting marriage inside the group compels alliance outside it, so exogamy is what knits separate groups into a wider society. Tylor's formulation, that a group must marry out or be killed out, is worth remembering.

munotes.in104

Forms of Marriage

Note the apparent contradiction and resolve it, because examiners like this: Indian marriage rules are simultaneously endogamous and exogamous. One must marry within the caste and outside the gotra. There is no contradiction, because the two rules operate on different groups: endogamy fixes the outer boundary, exogamy the inner one, and a spouse must be found in the space between.

Hypergamy and hypogamy

Hypergamy, in India called anuloma, is the practice by which a woman marries a man of higher status or caste. It was recognised in parts of the country and produced predictable consequences: an acute shortage of grooms of the highest rank, competition for them, and the inflation of dowry, which is one of the standard sociological explanations of the dowry system's persistence.

Hypogamy, called pratiloma, is a woman marrying a man of lower status, and was widely disapproved.

The pair is worth learning because it is short, frequently asked, and directly connected to a live social problem.

The classifications compared

BasisFormsKey point
Number of spousesMonogamy; polygyny; polyandry; group marriageMonogamy is the most widespread and now generally the only lawful form in India
Rules of choice: outer boundaryEndogamyMarry within: caste, tribe, religion, class
Rules of choice: inner boundaryExogamyMarry outside: gotra, sapinda, prohibited degrees, sometimes village
Rules of choice: directionHypergamy (anuloma), hypogamy (pratiloma)Woman marries up, or down

A worked example

A family in a north Indian village looks for a husband for their daughter.

Endogamy sets the outer boundary: the search stays within the caste, and in practice within the sub-caste.

Exogamy sets the inner boundary: the boy must not be of the same gotra, must not fall within the prohibited degrees, and in some communities must not be from the same village or from the villages of the mother's or grandmother's natal families.

Hypergamy sets the direction: a boy of slightly higher standing within the caste is preferred, and because many families prefer the same thing, the supply of such boys is short and the transfer demanded on marriage rises.

The result is a very small eligible set, sometimes a few dozen people across several districts, which explains a great deal that puzzles outsiders: the elaborate networks and intermediaries used to find a match, the distances travelled, and the severity of the reaction when a young person chooses outside the set. Almost every feature of the arrangement follows from the intersection of the rules, and that is what a good answer shows rather than merely listing the forms.

munotes.in105

Forms of Marriage

What this does NOT mean

Permitted is not the same as practised. Where polygyny is lawful it is usually a small minority of marriages.

These are forms, not stages. They are not steps in an evolutionary sequence, and the nineteenth century attempt to arrange them as one is not accepted.

Endogamy and exogamy are not opposites in practice. As shown above, the same society applies both to different groups.

Legality is a separate question. This chapter classifies social forms; which are lawful in India is a matter of personal and general law and varies between communities.

Quick revision

  1. Two independent bases: number of spouses, and rules of choice.
  2. Monogamy: one at a time; serial and strict. The most widespread.
  3. Polygyny: one man, several wives; sororal and non-sororal. Commonest form of polygamy; practised by a minority even where lawful.
  4. Polyandry: one woman, several husbands; fraternal (adelphic), as among the Toda, and non-fraternal. Causes: shortage of women, poverty and undivided holdings, heavy bride price. It requires a custom for assigning fatherhood.
  5. Group marriage: existence as a stable form is doubtful.
  6. Endogamy: marry within (caste, tribe, religion). Exogamy: marry outside (gotra, sapinda, prohibited degrees). Indian rules are both at once, on different groups.
  7. Incest prohibition is universal; the strongest explanation is sociological: exogamy compels alliance and builds a wider society.
  8. Hypergamy = anuloma, woman marries up; hypogamy = pratiloma, woman marries down. Hypergamy is a standard explanation for dowry inflation.

Test yourself

1. Classify the forms of marriage on both bases. By number of spouses: monogamy, one man to one woman at a time, in serial and strict varieties; polygamy, comprising polygyny, one man with several wives, in sororal and non-sororal forms, and polyandry, one woman with several husbands, in fraternal and non-fraternal forms; and group marriage, whose existence as a stable institution is doubtful. By rules of choice: endogamy, marriage within a specified group; exogamy, marriage outside one; and the directional forms hypergamy and hypogamy.

2. What is fraternal polyandry and what explains it? Polyandry in which the husbands are brothers, recorded among the Toda of the Nilgiris and in parts of the Himalaya. The explanations usually given are a scarcity of women, sometimes from female infanticide; poverty combined with the wish to avoid dividing a small holding among several brothers, since one wife for all of them keeps the property and the household intact; and a bride price too heavy for one brother but affordable jointly.

3. Distinguish endogamy from exogamy and show how Indian marriage rules use both. Endogamy requires marriage within a specified group, exogamy outside one. Indian rules apply both to different groups: a person must marry within their caste or sub-caste, which is endogamy, and outside their gotra and the prohibited degrees of relationship, which is exogamy. Endogamy fixes the outer boundary of the eligible set and exogamy the inner one.

munotes.in106

Forms of Marriage

4. Why is the incest prohibition universal? Give the three explanations. The biological explanation points to the harmful effects of close inbreeding, though societies arrived at the rule without knowing genetics. The psychological explanation, from Westermarck, is that people raised in close proximity from childhood develop sexual indifference to one another. The sociological explanation, from Tylor and developed by Levi-Strauss, is the strongest: by forbidding marriage inside the group the rule compels alliance outside it, so that separate groups are bound into a wider society. Tylor put it that a group must marry out or be killed out.

5. What are hypergamy and hypogamy, and how does hypergamy connect to dowry? Hypergamy, anuloma, is a woman marrying a man of higher status or caste; hypogamy, pratiloma, is her marrying one of lower status, and was widely disapproved. Hypergamy connects to dowry because if many families seek grooms of higher standing, the supply of such grooms is short relative to demand, and competition among the brides' families for a limited set of desirable matches raises the transfer demanded, which is one of the standard sociological explanations of dowry inflation.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in107

Chapter Twenty-Six

The Family: Meaning and Functions

Syllabus topic 1.6.2, "Family - Meaning, Functions of Family, Theories of Origin ofFamily, Types of Family, Changing Patterns of Family". This chapter is meaning and functions.

In one line

The family is the smallest and oldest social group, formed by marriage or by descent, in which children are produced and reared and their members live as a household.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the family is a group of persons united by ties of marriage, blood or adoption, constituting a single household, interacting with one another in their respective social roles of husband and wife, mother and father, son and daughter, brother and sister, and creating and maintaining a common culture; Burgess and Locke's definition in these terms is the one most often cited. It is a universal institution, the primary agency of socialisation, and the basic unit of social structure.

Definitions

  • Burgess and Locke: a group of persons united by ties of marriage, blood or adoption, constituting a single household, interacting and communicating with each other in their respective social roles, and creating and maintaining a common culture.
  • MacIver and Page: a group defined by a sex relationship sufficiently precise and enduring to provide for the procreation and upbringing of children.
  • Nimkoff: a more or less durable association of husband and wife with or without children, or of a man or woman alone with children.
  • Murdock: a social group characterised by common residence, economic cooperation and reproduction, including adults of both sexes at least two of whom maintain a socially approved sexual relationship, and one or more children.

Murdock's is the most demanding and the most useful, because its four elements, common residence, economic cooperation, reproduction and a socially approved sexual relationship, give a checklist. It is also the one that fits modern families least well, and saying why is a good final paragraph.

The characteristics of the family

  1. Universality. It is found in every known society, which makes it a cultural universal.
  2. Emotional basis. It rests on affection, and on drives, mating, parental care, that are among the deepest.
  3. Formative influence. It shapes the personality of its members more than any other group, being the primary agency of socialisation.
  4. Limited size. Even a large joint family is small compared with other social groups.
  5. Nuclear position in the social structure. Other institutions, kinship, property, caste, are built around it.
  6. Responsibility of the members. Its claims on a member are heavier and less escapable than those of any other group.
  7. Social regulation. Every society regulates it closely, through custom and law.
  8. Permanent and temporary at once. The institution is permanent; a particular family passes through a cycle and dissolves.
  9. A relationship of both blood and marriage.

The functions of the family

The classification into essential and non-essential functions comes from Ogburn and Nimkoff, and it is worth using because it organises what is otherwise a list.

munotes.in113

The Family: Meaning and Functions

Essential functions

These are the ones no other institution has taken over.

Reproduction. The family is the socially approved arrangement for producing the next generation.

Physical maintenance and care. Feeding, sheltering and protecting the young, the sick and the old.

Socialisation. The primary agency, as [Socialization] sets out: language, norms, values, sex roles, religion, and the elementary morality.

Regulation of sexual behaviour. Together with marriage, which is the institution that licenses it.

Status ascription. The family confers a person's initial position: caste, class, religion, family name, nationality. Almost everything a person has by ascription rather than achievement comes from it, which is why the family is central to the analysis of inequality.

Emotional and psychological support. Affection, security and companionship, the function whose relative importance has grown most.

Non-essential functions, and how they have moved

These the family once performed and now shares with, or has surrendered to, specialised institutions. This transfer is one of the best answers available on Indian social change, and it is the pattern to learn.

FunctionOnce performed by the familyNow largely performed by
Economic productionThe household was the enterprise: farm, loom, shopFactories, firms and offices
EducationSkills learned from parents; apprenticeship within the familySchools, colleges, training institutions
Health and care of the sickThe householdHospitals, clinics, insurance
Care of the agedThe joint householdPensions, care institutions, the state
ReligionDomestic worship as the main religious activityCongregational and organised religion
RecreationWithin the family and the villageCommercial entertainment and media
ProtectionKin group and clanPolice, courts, the state

Two conclusions follow, and both are examinable. First, the family has not lost its functions so much as specialised: it has surrendered the ones that can be done at scale and retained reproduction, socialisation and emotional support, which cannot. Second, where the family gave up a function, an institution and a body of law appeared to take it: labour law where production left the household, education law where teaching did, and maintenance and social security law where the care of the aged did. That is the single most useful proposition in this chapter for a law student.

A worked example

A weaver's family in a small town. The loom is at home. Children learn the trade by watching, and are working by twelve. The old are not retired, they do lighter tasks. Income is a household income, not an individual wage. There is no need for schooling, no need for a pension, and no wage to be regulated.

The same family after the loom is replaced by a mill in the next district. The adults leave the house to work. Children are no longer trained at home, so they must be schooled. Income is now individual and paid to the person who earned it, which alters authority inside the household. The old have no productive role, so their maintenance becomes a claim rather than a by-product. And the working relationship, once between father and son, is now between employer and employee.

munotes.in114

The Family: Meaning and Functions

Every institution and every branch of law that follows was called into existence by that move: compulsory education, factory and wage legislation, employees' provident fund and pension, maintenance of parents. The chapter's whole argument is in that one example, and an examiner asking about the changing functions of the family is asking for exactly this.

The criticisms of the functionalist account

A complete answer states them, because the standard treatment is uncritically warm about the institution.

The conflict criticism. The family reproduces inequality: it transmits property, caste and class, so it is one of the main mechanisms by which advantage is inherited. Marx's collaborator Engels argued that the monogamous family arose with private property in order to secure legitimate heirs, which is taken up in [Theories of the Origin of the Family].

The feminist criticism. The family is the principal site of the unequal division of labour: unpaid domestic and care work falls overwhelmingly on women, whose position within it is subordinate. The functionalist description of complementary roles conceals this. Time-use evidence, including India's own Time Use Survey, supports the criticism.

The dark side of the family. The institution described as the source of security and affection is, on the evidence, also the commonest setting for violence against women and children. Legislation addressed specifically to violence inside the household, including the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005, exists because the family's private character shielded that violence from the ordinary law. An answer that omits this describes something that does not exist.

Diversity. The functionalist account describes one family type, the married couple with children, as though it were the family. Single-parent households, households of grandparents and grandchildren left by migration, households of unrelated adults, and families separated by long-distance work are all common and are not deviations from a norm.

Quick revision

  1. Burgess and Locke: united by marriage, blood or adoption; one household; interacting in their social roles; creating a common culture.
  2. Murdock's four elements: common residence, economic cooperation, reproduction, and a socially approved sexual relationship.
  3. Characteristics: universality, emotional basis, formative influence, limited size, nuclear position, heavy responsibility, close social regulation, permanent as an institution and temporary in each instance.
  4. Ogburn and Nimkoff: essential and non-essential functions.
  5. Essential: reproduction, physical maintenance, socialisation, regulation of sex, status ascription, emotional support.
  6. Non-essential, now transferred: production to firms, education to schools, health to hospitals, care of the aged to pensions and the state, religion to congregations, recreation to commercial media, protection to police and courts.
  7. Where the family gave up a function, an institution and a body of law appeared to take it.
  8. Criticism: it reproduces inequality; it rests on the unequal division of domestic labour; it is a common site of violence; and the standard account ignores the diversity of actual households.
munotes.in115

The Family: Meaning and Functions

Test yourself

1. Define the family and give Murdock's four elements. A group of persons united by ties of marriage, blood or adoption, constituting a single household and interacting in their respective social roles, in Burgess and Locke's formulation. Murdock's four elements are common residence, economic cooperation, reproduction, and the inclusion of adults of both sexes at least two of whom maintain a socially approved sexual relationship, together with one or more children.

2. Distinguish essential from non-essential functions and give three of each. Essential functions are those no other institution has taken over: reproduction, socialisation of children, and status ascription, to which are added physical maintenance, regulation of sexual behaviour and emotional support. Non-essential functions are those the family once performed and has largely surrendered to specialised institutions: economic production, now in firms; education, now in schools; and care of the sick and the aged, now in hospitals, insurance and pensions.

3. Has the family lost its functions? It has specialised rather than declined. It has surrendered the functions that can be performed at scale by specialised institutions, production, education, health care, protection, and retained those that cannot: reproduction, primary socialisation, status ascription and emotional support. Those retained functions are the ones most consequential for the individual, so the family's importance to a person has not fallen even as the number of its functions has.

4. Why does a lawyer care about the transfer of family functions? Because a body of law appeared wherever a function left the household. When production moved out, labour, wage and factory legislation followed; when training moved to schools, education law followed; when the care of the aged ceased to be a by-product of the joint household, maintenance and social security law followed. The pattern predicts where legal regulation appears: at the point where an informal family arrangement stops working.

5. Give three criticisms of the functionalist account of the family. That it reproduces inequality, transmitting property, caste and class and so making advantage heritable; that it rests on an unequal division of labour in which unpaid domestic and care work falls overwhelmingly on women, which the language of complementary roles conceals; and that it ignores the institution's dark side, since the family is on the evidence the commonest setting for violence against women and children, which is why legislation directed specifically at violence within the household became necessary.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in116

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Theories of the Origin of the Family

Syllabus topic 1.6.2, "Theories of Origin ofFamily"

In one line

Nineteenth century writers proposed that the family evolved through stages from unregulated promiscuity to monogamy; the evidence for that sequence does not exist, and the theories are examined today as the history of an idea.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the classical theories of the origin of the family fall into two opposed camps. The evolutionary theories, of Morgan, Bachofen, McLennan and Engels, hold that the family passed through successive stages beginning with unregulated promiscuity and ending in monogamy, with group marriage, matriarchy and patriarchy at intermediate points. The anti-evolutionary view, associated above all with Westermarck, holds that the pairing family is original and primeval, rooted in the long dependence of the human infant, and that no stage of promiscuity ever existed.

Why the question was asked

The nineteenth century had discovered deep time and biological evolution, and it applied the idea everywhere. If species had a history of stages, so must institutions. The family, being universal, was an obvious candidate.

The materials available were travellers' reports, missionaries' accounts and the terminology of kinship in societies the writers had not visited. Out of these they constructed the sequence set out below. Understanding why the theories look the way they do, deduction from thin material driven by a strong prior belief in evolutionary stages, is the key to answering the question well.

The evolutionary theories

Lewis Henry Morgan

Morgan is the fullest of them and the one to give in most detail. He proposed a sequence of family forms corresponding to the ethnical periods described in [The Evolutionary Perspective].

  1. Consanguine family, founded on the intermarriage of brothers and sisters within a group.
  2. Punaluan family, founded on the intermarriage of several sisters with each other's husbands, and of several brothers with each other's wives, in a group, the own-sibling prohibition having appeared.
  3. Syndyasmian or pairing family, a man with a woman, the union lasting at the pleasure of either and without exclusive cohabitation.
  4. Patriarchal family, one man with several wives, organised for the maintenance of lineage and property.
  5. Monogamian family, one man with one woman with exclusive cohabitation, which he treated as the highest form.

His evidence was chiefly kinship terminology. Where a language uses one word for father and father's brother, Morgan inferred a past form of marriage in which both stood in the same relation to the child. That inference is the theory's weakest link, since terminology can persist or be extended for reasons that have nothing to do with a former practice.

Johann Jakob Bachofen

Bachofen argued for an original condition of unregulated sexual relations, which he called hetaerism, followed by mother-right, a stage in which descent was traced through the mother because paternity was uncertain, and only later by father-right. His central claim is that matriarchy preceded patriarchy universally.

munotes.in117

Theories of the Origin of the Family

John Ferguson McLennan

McLennan proposed a sequence beginning with promiscuity, in which he located the practice of female infanticide, producing a scarcity of women, hence polyandry, hence uncertainty of paternity, hence descent through the mother. He also coined the terms endogamy and exogamy used in [Forms of Marriage], and explained exogamy by the practice of marriage by capture, taking wives from other groups.

Friedrich Engels

Engels took Morgan's sequence and gave it a materialist explanation, which is the part that matters for Module IV.

His argument runs: in the earliest form there was no private property and descent was traced through the mother. The domestication of animals and the growth of herds created a surplus and with it property, which was controlled by men. A man with property wanted his own children to inherit it, and that required certainty of paternity, which required the sexual fidelity of one woman to one man. So monogamy was instituted to secure legitimate heirs, and with it came the subordination of women, which Engels called the world historical defeat of the female sex.

Whatever the merits of the history, the argument's structure is important and defensible on its own: the form of the family follows the form of property, and the monogamous family and the law of inheritance appeared together. A law student should be able to state that proposition even while doubting the anthropology, and it returns in [Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism].

The anti-evolutionary answer

Edward Westermarck

Westermarck denied the whole sequence, and modern opinion has broadly gone with him.

His argument: the human infant is dependent for an exceptionally long period, and its survival requires the prolonged care of both parents; therefore a durable pairing bond is adaptive and must be primeval, not a late achievement. He found no reliable evidence of any society living in promiscuity, and argued that the reports relied on were misunderstandings of institutions, ritual licence, sexual freedom before marriage, or forms of polygamy, that are not promiscuity at all.

He added the psychological proposition met in [Forms of Marriage], that persons raised in close proximity from early childhood develop a sexual indifference towards one another, which explains the incest prohibition without needing a stage of unregulated mating for it to have been imposed upon.

Other objections to the evolutionary theories

  1. No evidence of a promiscuous stage. None has ever been observed, and the reported cases dissolved on examination.
  2. Kinship terminology is unreliable evidence of past marriage forms.
  3. Matriarchy in the strong sense is unproved. Societies tracing descent through the mother, matriliny, certainly exist, as do societies where a couple live with the wife's kin, matrilocality. Neither is rule by women, and the evolutionists conflated all three.
  4. Unilinear sequences are unsupported. As in [The Evolutionary Perspective], the assumption that all societies pass through the same stages in order is not borne out.
  5. The scheme is ethnocentric, since it places nineteenth century European monogamy at the summit and treats every other arrangement as an earlier stage of it.
munotes.in118

Theories of the Origin of the Family

The theories compared

TheoryProposed originSequenceKey evidence or mechanism
MorganConsanguine familyConsanguine, punaluan, syndyasmian, patriarchal, monogamianKinship terminology
BachofenHetaerism, unregulated relationsHetaerism, mother-right, father-rightUncertainty of paternity; classical myth
McLennanPromiscuityPromiscuity, female infanticide, polyandry, descent through mother, exogamyMarriage by capture; scarcity of women
EngelsPrimitive communism, mother-rightGroup marriage, pairing, monogamyPrivate property and the need for legitimate heirs
WestermarckThe pairing family itself, primevalNo sequence; the pair bond is originalThe long dependence of the human infant

The modern position, and how to state it

The safest and best answer says four things.

  1. The evolutionary theories are historically important and are not accepted as history. They were the first serious attempt to treat the family as a subject of scientific study.
  2. No stage of promiscuity has ever been established, and Westermarck's objection has largely prevailed.
  3. Matriliny and matrilocality are real; universal matriarchy is not proved.
  4. The family's origin is not recoverable, because it predates any record. What can be studied is variation among observed societies and change within recorded history, which is what the rest of this module does.

Engels's contribution survives the anthropology because of its structural claim, that the form of the family varies with the form of property, and that claim can be tested against societies we can actually observe.

A worked example

Morgan noticed that in some societies a child uses the same term for the father and the father's brother. He reasoned that a word records a relationship, that this word records the same relationship to two men, and that therefore both men must once have stood in the same relation to the child, which implies a form of group marriage.

The reasoning is not absurd, and it is worth setting out because it shows how an entire evolutionary sequence was deduced from language.

Why it fails. A kinship term can be extended for reasons entirely unconnected with marriage: because the two men owe the child the same duties; because the society classifies kin by generation and side rather than by biological distance; or because the usage is respectful. And a term can survive a change in practice by centuries. The inference from a present word to a past practice needs an assumption that is not available, and once it is withdrawn the sequence has nothing under it.

munotes.in119

Theories of the Origin of the Family

Quick revision

  1. Evolutionary camp: Morgan, Bachofen, McLennan, Engels. Sequence from promiscuity or group marriage to monogamy.
  2. Morgan's five forms: consanguine, punaluan, syndyasmian (pairing), patriarchal, monogamian. Evidence: kinship terminology.
  3. Bachofen: hetaerism, then mother-right, then father-right. Matriarchy before patriarchy.
  4. McLennan: promiscuity, female infanticide, polyandry, mother-descent; coined endogamy and exogamy; explained exogamy by marriage by capture.
  5. Engels: monogamy was instituted to secure legitimate heirs once property appeared; the world historical defeat of the female sex.
  6. Westermarck: the pairing family is primeval, because the human infant's long dependence requires both parents; no promiscuous stage ever existed.
  7. Modern position: the sequence is not accepted; no promiscuity established; matriliny is real but universal matriarchy is not proved; the origin is not recoverable. Engels's structural claim survives.

Test yourself

1. State Morgan's sequence of family forms and the evidence he used. Consanguine, founded on the intermarriage of brothers and sisters; punaluan, the intermarriage of several sisters with each other's husbands and several brothers with each other's wives; syndyasmian or pairing, a man with a woman without exclusive cohabitation; patriarchal, one man with several wives organised around lineage and property; and monogamian, one man with one woman. His principal evidence was kinship terminology, from which he inferred earlier forms of marriage.

2. State Engels's account of the origin of monogamy. That in the earliest societies there was no private property and descent was traced through the mother; that the domestication of animals produced a surplus and with it property controlled by men; that a man with property wished his own children to inherit it, which required certainty of paternity and therefore the fidelity of one woman to one man; and that monogamy was accordingly instituted to secure legitimate heirs, bringing with it the subordination of women.

3. State Westermarck's objection to the evolutionary theories. That the pairing family is primeval rather than a late achievement, because the human infant is dependent for an exceptionally long period and its survival requires the prolonged care of both parents, so a durable bond between them is adaptive and must always have existed. He found no reliable evidence of any society living in promiscuity, and argued that the reports relied on were misreadings of ritual licence, pre-marital freedom or polygamy.

4. Why is kinship terminology weak evidence of past marriage forms? Because a kinship term may be extended to several persons for reasons unconnected with marriage: because they owe the child identical duties, because the society classifies relatives by generation and side rather than by biological distance, or as a form of respect. Terms also survive long after the practices around them change, so the inference from a present word to a past practice requires an assumption that cannot be independently supported.

munotes.in120

Theories of the Origin of the Family

5. What is the modern position on the origin of the family? That the classical evolutionary sequences are important in the history of the discipline but are not accepted as history; that no stage of general promiscuity has ever been established; that matrilineal descent and matrilocal residence are real while universal matriarchy is unproved; and that the family's origin is not recoverable, since it predates all record, so what can be studied is variation between observed societies and change within recorded history.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in121

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Types of Family

Syllabus topic 1.6.2, "Types of Family"

In one line

Families are classified by six different things: size and structure, marriage, residence, descent, authority, and the nature of the family bond.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the family is classified on the basis of structure or size, into nuclear, joint or extended; of marriage, into monogamous, polygynous and polyandrous; of residence, into patrilocal, matrilocal, neolocal, avunculocal and bilocal; of descent or lineage, into patrilineal, matrilineal and bilateral; of authority, into patriarchal, matriarchal and egalitarian; and of the nature of the bond, into families of orientation and of procreation, and into conjugal and consanguineous families.

By structure or size

Nuclear family

A husband, a wife and their unmarried children living together as an independent household. Also called the elementary, primary or simple family.

Its features: small size, two generations, an independent household, and relative freedom from the control of elders. Murdock regarded it as the universal core, present either by itself or as the building block of larger forms, and that claim is worth stating with the qualification that it has been contested.

Joint family

Members of more than two generations, or of the same generation with their spouses and children, living together, holding property in common, sharing a common kitchen and worship, and under a common head.

The five tests usually given are the ones to reproduce: common residence, common kitchen or mess, common property, common worship, and a common head whose authority is recognised. The point worth adding is that the tests can come apart, and increasingly do: a family may hold property jointly while living in three cities, and whether it is then joint is a genuine question rather than a trick one. Iravati Karve's work distinguishing the joint family by residence from the joint family by property is the reference here.

Merits, as traditionally stated: economic security; care of the old, the sick and the widowed; socialisation by many adults; the pooling of labour, which suits agriculture; the avoidance of the fragmentation of land; and the transmission of custom.

Demerits: subordination of the individual, especially of younger members and of women; the position of the daughter-in-law; discouragement of initiative, since income is pooled regardless of effort; a tendency to quarrel; loss of privacy; and encouragement of idleness, since a member who does not work is still fed.

Extended family

Wider than the nuclear family but not necessarily a single household: a nuclear family together with other relatives, in one household or in close and continuous contact. Modern Indian evidence increasingly describes families that are residentially nuclear and functionally joint: parents and married children live in separate flats and function as one unit for money, decisions and care.

munotes.in122

Types of Family

By marriage

Monogamous, one husband and one wife. Polygynous, one husband with several wives. Polyandrous, one wife with several husbands. These follow the forms in [Forms of Marriage].

By residence

Where the couple lives after marriage. The terms are easily confused and the examiner knows it.

  • Patrilocal or virilocal: the couple lives with or near the husband's parents. The general Indian pattern.
  • Matrilocal or uxorilocal: with or near the wife's parents.
  • Neolocal: in a new residence of their own, neither with his family nor with hers. The characteristic urban pattern.
  • Avunculocal: with the husband's mother's brother, found in some matrilineal societies.
  • Bilocal or ambilocal: with either set of parents, by choice or in turn.
  • Matrifocal: a household in which the mother is the centre and the effective head, whether or not a husband is present.

Why residence matters more than it looks

Residence decides who exercises daily authority over a young couple, who is available to care for children, and who is present to intervene in a quarrel. A change from patrilocal to neolocal residence transfers power inside the marriage and removes the elders who used to settle disputes, and it is one of the sharpest ways urbanisation changes the family. The consequence for law is direct: disputes once resolved within a household now arrive in courts, which is why the growth of neolocal residence and the growth of matrimonial litigation are connected.

By descent

Through which line kinship, membership and inheritance are traced.

  • Patrilineal: descent traced through the father. The general Indian pattern.
  • Matrilineal: descent traced through the mother. In India, the Nairs of Kerala and the Khasi and Garo of Meghalaya are the standard examples.
  • Bilateral or bilineal: traced through both.

Do not confuse descent with residence and neither with authority. They vary independently, and the standing example is worth having: among the Khasi, descent and inheritance run through the mother, residence is matrilocal, and yet formal authority in the household is typically exercised by the mother's brother rather than by the mother. Matrilineal is not matriarchal, and that sentence answers a question examiners are fond of.

By authority

  • Patriarchal: authority in the eldest male.
  • Matriarchal: authority in the eldest female. Genuine matriarchy in this strict sense is disputed, as [Theories of the Origin of the Family] explains.
  • Egalitarian or democratic: authority shared between the spouses. Increasingly the urban pattern, and driven above all by women's earning.

By the nature of the bond

Family of orientation: the family a person is born into, containing their parents and siblings. Family of procreation: the family a person creates by marriage, containing their spouse and children. Every married person belongs to both, and much of the tension in a marriage comes from competing claims of the two.

munotes.in123

Types of Family

Conjugal family: organised around the married couple, whose bond is primary. Consanguineous family: organised around blood relatives, in which the tie between siblings or between parent and child is primary and the spouse is an addition. The traditional Indian joint family is consanguineous in this sense, which explains an outcome outsiders find puzzling: in a conflict between a man's mother and his wife, a consanguineous family expects the blood tie to prevail.

The classification summarised by basis

BasisTypes
Structure or sizeNuclear, joint, extended
MarriageMonogamous, polygynous, polyandrous
ResidencePatrilocal, matrilocal, neolocal, avunculocal, bilocal, matrifocal
DescentPatrilineal, matrilineal, bilateral
AuthorityPatriarchal, matriarchal, egalitarian
Nature of the bondOrientation and procreation; conjugal and consanguineous

A worked example

Vikram and Sneha live in a two-room flat in Thane with their daughter. Vikram's parents live in Nashik. The Thane flat was bought with money from the sale of ancestral land held in Vikram's father's name, and the family's decisions about that land are still taken by his father. Sneha is employed and the couple's income is theirs alone.

A complete answer names the basis for each label. By structure, this household is nuclear, though the family remains extended in function. By marriage, monogamous. By residence, neolocal, which is why the daily authority of the elders has gone. By descent, patrilineal. By authority, egalitarian within the household and patriarchal as regards the ancestral property, which is the interesting split. By bond, this is Vikram's and Sneha's family of procreation and their daughter's family of orientation, and it is conjugal in daily life and consanguineous in respect of the land.

The example makes the chapter's real point. A single family is rarely one type. It is one type on each of six bases at once, and the bases can point in different directions, which is exactly where the strain in a modern Indian family sits.

Quick revision

  1. Six bases: structure, marriage, residence, descent, authority, nature of the bond. Always name the basis.
  2. Nuclear: husband, wife, unmarried children, independent household. Joint: the five tests, common residence, kitchen, property, worship and head.
  3. Extended, and the modern Indian pattern of residentially nuclear, functionally joint.
  4. Residence: patrilocal, matrilocal, neolocal, avunculocal, bilocal, matrifocal. Neolocal residence removes the elders who used to settle disputes.
  5. Descent: patrilineal, matrilineal, bilateral. Nairs, Khasi and Garo are the Indian matrilineal examples.
  6. Matrilineal is not matriarchal: among the Khasi, descent runs through the mother and authority through the mother's brother.
  7. Authority: patriarchal, matriarchal (disputed), egalitarian.
  8. Family of orientation (born into) and of procreation (created); conjugal (couple primary) and consanguineous (blood tie primary).
munotes.in124

Types of Family

Test yourself

1. On what six bases is the family classified? Name the types under each. Structure or size: nuclear, joint, extended. Marriage: monogamous, polygynous, polyandrous. Residence: patrilocal, matrilocal, neolocal, avunculocal, bilocal, matrifocal. Descent: patrilineal, matrilineal, bilateral. Authority: patriarchal, matriarchal, egalitarian. Nature of the bond: families of orientation and of procreation, and conjugal and consanguineous families.

2. Give the tests of a joint family and say why they are no longer easy to apply. Common residence, a common kitchen, common property, common worship, and a common head whose authority is recognised. They are difficult to apply now because they come apart: a family may hold property jointly and worship together while its members live in three cities and cook separately, so a household may be joint on some tests and nuclear on others, which is why the distinction between jointness by residence and jointness by property became necessary.

3. Distinguish matrilineal from matriarchal, with an Indian example. Matrilineal describes descent, membership and inheritance traced through the mother; matriarchal describes authority vested in women. They are independent. Among the Khasi of Meghalaya descent and inheritance run through the mother and residence is matrilocal, yet formal authority in the household is typically exercised by the mother's brother, so the society is matrilineal without being matriarchal.

4. Why does a change from patrilocal to neolocal residence matter? Because residence decides who exercises daily authority over a couple, who is available to care for children, and who is present to intervene in disputes. Neolocal residence transfers power within the marriage to the spouses themselves and removes the elders who formerly settled quarrels internally, which is one reason matrimonial disputes that were once absorbed within the household now reach the courts.

5. Distinguish conjugal from consanguineous families and give a consequence. A conjugal family is organised around the married couple, whose bond is primary and to whom other relatives are secondary. A consanguineous family is organised around blood relatives, the tie between siblings or between parent and child being primary and the spouse an addition. The traditional Indian joint family is consanguineous, which is why in a conflict between a man's mother and his wife such a family expects the blood tie to prevail, an outcome that appears inexplicable if the family is assumed to be conjugal.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in125

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Changing Patterns of the Family

Syllabus topic 1.6.2, "Changing Patterns of Family"

In one line

The Indian family has changed in structure, in authority and in function, but the simple story of the joint family dying and the nuclear family replacing it is not what the evidence shows.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the changing patterns of the Indian family include a decline in the size of the household and in the incidence of joint residence, a shift from patriarchal towards more egalitarian authority, a movement from ascription towards individual choice in marriage, the transfer of most non-essential functions to specialised institutions, the growing employment of married women, an increase in neolocal residence, and a change in the position of the aged; but joint family relationships and joint property frequently survive the breakup of the joint household, so the change is better described as a change in form than as a disappearance.

The causes

Every change below is produced by the same set of forces, and an answer is stronger for naming them once at the start rather than repeating them.

Industrialisation moved production out of the household, so the family stopped being an enterprise, as [The Family: Meaning and Functions] shows.

Urbanisation put families into small dwellings where a joint household is physically impossible, and among neighbours who are strangers, so the community's supervision disappeared.

Migration for work separated adults from their parents, and often spouses from each other.

Education, especially of women, raised the age of marriage and the expectations brought to it.

Employment of women outside the home gave them an independent income, which is the single most powerful solvent of patriarchal authority within a household.

Legislation altered rights within the family: the abolition of untouchability and of child marriage, the Hindu Succession Act 1956 and its amendment in 2005 giving daughters coparcenary rights, the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961, the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005, and the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007.

Media and communication brought in new models of family life and made distant kin easier to remain close to, which cuts both ways.

The changes

1. In structure: smaller households, but not a simple nuclear replacement

Household size has fallen and joint residence has become less common in cities. Two qualifications are essential.

The joint family was never universal. Its incidence has always varied by region, caste, occupation and above all by property: a family with land to hold together had a reason to stay joint that a landless labouring family did not. Descriptions of a golden age of universal jointness are not supported by the historical demography.

Jointness survives the household's breakup. The pattern repeatedly reported in Indian research is of families that are residentially nuclear and functionally joint: separate flats, one decision-making unit; separate kitchens, pooled money in a crisis; parents living apart from married children and visited constantly. What has fragmented is the household, not the family.

munotes.in126

Changing Patterns of the Family

This is the single most useful qualification in the chapter and the one that separates a good answer from a copied one.

2. In authority: from patriarchal towards egalitarian

Authority within the household has shifted, driven above all by women's earning and by neolocal residence. It has not equalised, and evidence on the division of domestic work, including India's own Time Use Survey, consistently shows women performing very much more unpaid domestic and care work than men, including where both are employed. Authority over money has moved faster than the division of labour, which is a cultural lag in the sense of [Culture].

3. In marriage: from arrangement towards choice

Set out in [Recent Trends in Marriage] and not repeated here.

4. In functions: transferred to specialised institutions

Set out in [The Family: Meaning and Functions]. The family has specialised rather than declined.

5. In the position of women

The most consequential change. Later marriage, more education, paid employment, fewer children, legal rights in inheritance since the 2005 amendment to the Hindu Succession Act, and remedies against violence within the home since 2005. Against those must be set the persistence of dowry, the unequal burden of domestic work, and the fact that women's labour force participation in India has not risen in step with their education, which is a well-documented puzzle.

6. In the position of the aged

The change with the sharpest legal consequence. In the joint household the old had a productive role, authority, and automatic maintenance. With neolocal residence and migration, all three weaken.

The state's response is direct: the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007 provides a summary mechanism for parents to claim maintenance from children. A statute conferring on parents a right to be maintained by their children is a precise measurement of how far the informal arrangement has failed, because in a functioning joint family such a right would have no occasion to be exercised. This is the clearest single illustration in the whole module of law appearing exactly where an informal institution withdraws.

7. In the relations between kin

Contact with a wider kin circle has thinned, and obligations to distant relatives that were once automatic are now discretionary. Communication technology partly offsets this, sustaining relationships across distance that would formerly have lapsed.

8. New household forms

Single-person households, especially of migrants and of the elderly; single-parent households; skipped-generation households, where grandparents raise grandchildren whose parents have migrated for work; couples living apart for employment; and, in cities, unrelated adults sharing accommodation.

munotes.in127

Changing Patterns of the Family

The disorganisation reading, and the answer to it

A standard line in older textbooks holds that these changes amount to the disorganisation of the family: rising divorce, neglect of the aged, delinquency among children of working parents, and the loss of values.

The answer, which a good student gives, has three parts.

Change is not disorganisation. An institution that alters its form in response to altered conditions is adapting, and the joint family itself was an adaptation to an agrarian economy that no longer exists.

The comparison is with an idealised past. The joint family is being compared with a version of itself that omits the subordination of women, the suppression of individual choice, and the quarrels over partition that fill the older law reports.

Some of what is called disorganisation is a gain in visibility. Violence within the family is not new; its appearing in statistics is new, and it appears because it is now reportable. Rising recorded figures can indicate rising reporting rather than rising incidence, and confusing the two is one of the classic errors in reading social statistics, dealt with in [Social Research: Nature and Purpose].

A worked example

The Deshmukhs held eight acres near Satara. In 1970 the household was joint: three brothers, their wives, their children and their mother, one kitchen, one head, land held together and never partitioned because dividing it would have made each share unviable.

By 1995 two brothers' sons had taken jobs in Pune and Mumbai. The household was formally still joint, and in fact two separate households now existed, sending money home. The land remained undivided; the reason for jointness had become property, not residence.

By 2020 the third generation lives in flats in three cities. Each household is nuclear. The land is let out and the income divided. Decisions about it are still taken collectively by telephone, and the grandmother lives four months a year with each of her sons, which is an arrangement, not a rule.

Ask the examiner's question: is this family joint or nuclear? It is residentially nuclear, functionally joint, jointly propertied and patrilineal, with authority that has become consultative. The answer is that the question is wrongly framed, and saying so, with this progression to support it, is the best thing a student can write on this topic.

Quick revision

  1. Causes: industrialisation, urbanisation, migration, education, employment of women, legislation, media.
  2. Structure: households smaller and less often joint; but the joint family was never universal, and jointness survives in property and function after the household divides.
  3. The key formula: residentially nuclear, functionally joint.
  4. Authority: towards egalitarian, driven by women's earning; the division of domestic labour lags well behind.
  5. The aged: the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007 measures how far the informal arrangement has failed.
  6. Women: later marriage, education, employment, coparcenary rights after the 2005 amendment to the Hindu Succession Act; against which stand dowry and the unequal domestic burden.
  7. New forms: single-person, single-parent, skipped-generation, and couples living apart for work.
  8. Change is not disorganisation; the comparison is with an idealised past, and rising figures may mean rising reporting.
munotes.in128

Changing Patterns of the Family

Test yourself

1. State the main changes in the Indian family and their causes. Smaller households and less frequent joint residence; a shift from patriarchal towards more egalitarian authority; a movement from arrangement towards choice in marriage; the transfer of production, education, health care and protection to specialised institutions; the employment of married women; a rise in neolocal residence; and a weakening of the position of the aged. The causes are industrialisation, urbanisation, migration, the education and employment of women, legislation, and the mass media.

2. Is the joint family disappearing? Give the qualified answer. The joint household has become less common, particularly in cities, but the simple claim is misleading in two ways. The joint family was never universal, its incidence varying with region, caste, occupation and especially with property. And jointness frequently survives the household's division: families are commonly residentially nuclear and functionally joint, holding property together, pooling resources in a crisis and deciding collectively while living apart. What has fragmented is the household rather than the family.

3. What does the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007 tell a sociologist? That the informal arrangement by which the joint household automatically maintained its elderly has failed sufficiently often to require a legal substitute. In a functioning joint family a parent's right to claim maintenance from a child would have no occasion to be exercised. The statute is therefore a measurement of institutional change, and an instance of the general pattern that law appears at the point where an informal arrangement withdraws.

4. Answer the claim that the modern family is disorganised. Change is not disorganisation: an institution altering its form in response to altered economic and residential conditions is adapting, and the joint family was itself an adaptation to an agrarian economy that has gone. The comparison is also with an idealised past that omits the subordination of women and the litigation over partition. And some apparent deterioration is increased visibility: violence within the family is not new, but its appearance in official statistics is, and rising recorded figures may reflect rising reporting rather than rising incidence.

5. What is meant by residentially nuclear and functionally joint? A family whose members live in separate households, often in different cities, but which continues to operate as a single unit for the purposes that matter: property is held or managed together, major decisions are taken collectively, money is pooled in a crisis, and care of the elderly and of children is shared. The description fits a great deal of contemporary urban Indian experience that the simple nuclear and joint dichotomy misses.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in129

Chapter Thirty

Kinship

Syllabus topic 1.6.3, "Kinship (Meaning, Types of Kinship, Degrees of Kinship,Kinship Usages, Kinship & Descent)"

In one line

Kinship is the web of relationships built out of blood and marriage, and the rules attached to it decide who a person may marry, whom they must avoid, what they inherit and whom they must support.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: kinship is the system of socially recognised relationships between persons based on consanguinity, that is descent from a common ancestor, and on affinity, that is connection through marriage; it is a cultural universal, it defines a person's rights and obligations towards a large number of people, and it is expressed through a system of terminology, prescribed usages and rules of descent, residence and inheritance.

Why kinship matters, and why it matters more in India

In an industrial society most of a person's important relationships are with people they are not related to. In agrarian societies, and in much of India still, the opposite is true: kin are the people who provide labour, credit, marriage partners, political support and protection.

For a law student the connection is direct. Prohibited degrees of marriage, succession and inheritance, maintenance obligations, guardianship, the coparcenary, and the definition of a relative for a dozen statutory purposes are all built on kinship categories that the law borrowed rather than invented. A student who knows the sociology reads those provisions with an understanding of what they are tracking.

Types of kinship

Consanguineous kinship

Relationship by blood, that is by descent from a common ancestor. Parents and children, siblings, grandparents, uncles and aunts by blood, cousins. Such relatives are consanguineous kin, and the relationship cannot be dissolved.

Affinal kinship

Relationship by marriage. Husband and wife, and through them each spouse's relations: parents-in-law, brothers and sisters-in-law. Such relatives are affinal kin, and the relationship depends on a marriage that can end.

The distinction has legal weight. Systems of succession generally prefer blood relations to relations by marriage, with the surviving spouse as the great exception; and definitions of a relative in statutes typically enumerate both classes precisely because they are different in kind.

The third category worth adding

Fictive or ritual kinship, where the language and obligations of kinship are extended to people who are neither blood nor affinal relatives: an adoptive relationship, a godparent, the ritual friendships found in several Indian communities, and the common Indian practice of addressing unrelated persons by kin terms. Its sociological interest is that it shows kinship to be a set of social rules rather than a biological fact, since the obligations can be attached to whomever the society chooses.

Degrees of kinship

Kin are graded by closeness, and the standard classification is threefold.

Primary kin. A person's immediate relations: father, mother, brother, sister, son, daughter, husband, wife. Eight in number in the usual count.

munotes.in130

Kinship

Secondary kin. The primary kin of one's primary kin, who are not oneself: father's father, mother's brother, sister's husband, wife's mother. The usual count is thirty-three.

Tertiary kin. The primary kin of one's secondary kin: father's brother's son, wife's brother's wife. The usual count given is one hundred and fifty-one.

Treat those totals as the conventional figures given in the textbooks rather than as measurements; what is examinable is the principle, that degrees are generated by successive steps from primary kin, and the ability to classify a given relative correctly.

Why degrees matter. Prohibited degrees for marriage are drawn by them; the order of succession follows them; obligations of mourning, of gift-giving and of support are graded by them; and the intensity of the usages below varies with them.

Kinship usages

These are the prescribed patterns of behaviour attached to particular kin relationships. They are the part of the topic most often asked and least often known, and each should be given with a named example.

Avoidance. A rule requiring certain kin to keep apart, or to restrict contact and speech. The most widespread instance in north India is between a woman and her husband's elder brother and, in many communities, her husband's father, involving veiling, not addressing them directly, and not being alone with them. Its function is usually explained as preventing sexual tension inside a household that lives at close quarters, and as marking respect.

Joking relationship. The opposite: a relationship in which two kin are permitted, and sometimes expected, to tease, insult or make free with each other without offence. Commonly between a person and their spouse's younger siblings, or between a woman and her husband's younger brother. Radcliffe-Brown analysed avoidance and joking as a pair, both being devices for managing relationships that combine attachment with potential conflict: extreme respect at one end, licensed familiarity at the other.

Teknonymy. Referring to a person not by their own name but through another, usually a child. A wife who does not utter her husband's name and refers to him as the father of her son is practising teknonymy. It is widespread in India and connects to the norm against a wife speaking her husband's name.

Avunculate. The special prominence of the mother's brother, who has particular rights and duties towards his sister's children, including in some societies authority over them and obligations at their marriage. It is characteristic of matrilineal societies, and among the Khasi and Nairs it is central.

Amitate. The corresponding special role of the father's sister, given particular honour and ritual duties, found in parts of India.

munotes.in131

Kinship

Couvade. The custom by which the husband observes the restrictions of childbirth, taking to bed, following dietary restrictions and abstaining from work as though he were the one confined. Reported among the Toda and the Khasi. It is usually explained as an assertion of the social fact of fatherhood, which is exactly the point in [Marriage: Meaning and Functions] that parenthood is socially assigned and not merely biological.

Kinship and descent

Descent is the rule by which a person is assigned to a kin group and by which membership, name, property and ritual obligation pass.

  • Patrilineal descent: through the father. The general Indian rule.
  • Matrilineal descent: through the mother. The Nairs of Kerala, the Khasi and Garo of Meghalaya.
  • Bilateral or cognatic descent: through both parents, which is the general rule in modern urban and legal usage.
  • Double or duolineal descent: some rights pass through the father and others through the mother.

Descent groups. A lineage is a group of kin who can actually trace their descent from a known common ancestor. A clan, in India the gotra, is a wider group believing itself descended from a common ancestor without being able to trace the steps. A phratry is a group of clans, and a moiety is one of two halves into which a society divides itself.

The rule that follows from clan membership is exogamy: one may not marry within the gotra, as [Forms of Marriage] explains. This is why descent is not an antiquarian topic even for a lawyer: it determines the prohibited field for marriage in a large part of the country.

A worked example

A wedding card from a north Indian family names the groom, his father, his grandfather, his gotra, and separately the maternal grandfather's family as hosts of one ceremony.

Each element is doing kinship work. Naming the father and grandfather establishes the patrilineage, which is the descent group into which the bride will be received. Naming the gotra publishes the exogamous unit, so that anyone can see the marriage does not breach the rule. Giving the maternal grandfather's family a ceremony of their own recognises the mother's brother, which is the avunculate in a patrilineal setting, where his role survives as ceremonial honour rather than as authority.

After the marriage the bride enters a set of usages: avoidance of her husband's elder brother and father, a joking relationship with his younger brother, and teknonymy once a child is born.

Every one of those is a social rule with no legal force, and yet a lawyer who does not know them will misread the evidence in a family dispute: who could have been present at a conversation, who would have spoken to whom, and why a particular relative was the one who intervened.

munotes.in132

Kinship

Changes in kinship

Kinship has weakened in scope and altered in content, from the same causes as in [Changing Patterns of the Family]: urbanisation and migration reduce contact; occupational recruitment through kin declines in a formal labour market; obligations to distant kin become discretionary; usages such as avoidance and teknonymy are observed less among the urban educated; and descent has become more bilateral in practice, with the mother's family playing a larger part than a strictly patrilineal rule contemplates.

Two counter-observations belong in a complete answer. Kinship remains decisive in marriage, where caste endogamy and gotra exogamy still operate widely, and it remains important in business and politics, where family firms and political dynasties are conspicuous features of Indian life. Kinship has retreated from the labour market and not from the marriage market.

Quick revision

  1. Kinship is socially recognised relationship by consanguinity (blood) and affinity (marriage); fictive kinship is the extension of both to others.
  2. Degrees: primary (8), secondary (33), tertiary (151), on the conventional counts. The principle is successive steps from primary kin.
  3. Usages: avoidance, joking relationship, teknonymy, avunculate (mother's brother), amitate (father's sister), couvade (husband observes childbirth restrictions; Toda, Khasi).
  4. Radcliffe-Brown treated avoidance and joking as a pair, both managing relationships that mix attachment with potential conflict.
  5. Descent: patrilineal, matrilineal (Nairs, Khasi, Garo), bilateral, double.
  6. Descent groups: lineage (traceable), clan or gotra (believed), phratry, moiety. Gotra membership generates exogamy.
  7. Kinship has retreated from the labour market but not from the marriage market, and remains strong in family business and political dynasties.

Test yourself

1. Define kinship and distinguish its two main types. The system of socially recognised relationships between persons based on descent and on marriage. Consanguineous kinship is relationship by blood, that is descent from a common ancestor, and cannot be dissolved. Affinal kinship is relationship created by marriage, both with the spouse and with the spouse's relations, and depends on a marriage which may end. To these is added fictive or ritual kinship, where kin obligations are extended to persons related by neither.

2. Explain the degrees of kinship. Kin are graded by steps from the individual. Primary kin are the eight immediate relations: father, mother, brother, sister, son, daughter, husband, wife. Secondary kin are the primary kin of one's primary kin, conventionally thirty-three, such as father's father or wife's mother. Tertiary kin are the primary kin of one's secondary kin, conventionally one hundred and fifty-one. The degrees matter because prohibited degrees for marriage, the order of succession and the intensity of obligations are all graded by them.

munotes.in133

Kinship

3. Describe four kinship usages. Avoidance requires certain kin to restrict contact and speech, as between a woman and her husband's elder brother or father, and is explained as reducing tension in a household living at close quarters. A joking relationship licenses teasing without offence, typically with a spouse's younger siblings. Teknonymy refers to a person through another, as a wife calling her husband the father of her son. Couvade requires the husband to observe the restrictions of childbirth, reported among the Toda and the Khasi, and asserts the social fact of fatherhood.

4. What is the avunculate and where is it found? The special prominence of the mother's brother, who holds particular rights and duties towards his sister's children, sometimes including authority over them and obligations at their marriage. It is characteristic of matrilineal societies and is central among the Khasi and the Nairs; in patrilineal north India it survives in attenuated form as ceremonial honour given to the maternal uncle at a wedding.

5. Distinguish a lineage from a clan, and say why the difference matters legally. A lineage is a group of kin who can actually trace their descent step by step from a known common ancestor. A clan, the gotra in India, is a wider group whose members believe themselves descended from a common ancestor without being able to trace the connection. The difference matters because the exogamous unit for marriage in much of India is the clan rather than the lineage, so the prohibited field is far wider than traceable relationship and rests on belief in common descent rather than on proof of it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in134

Chapter Thirty-One

Political Parties and Voting Behaviour

Syllabus topic 1.6.4, "Political Parties and Voting Behavior, Pressure group, Welfare State". This chapter is parties and voting.

In one line

A political party is an organised group that seeks to capture governmental power by winning elections; voting behaviour is the study of who votes, how they vote and why, and the answers are social rather than purely individual.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a political party is an organised body of persons holding broadly common views on public questions, which seeks to obtain and exercise governmental power through constitutional means, principally by contesting elections. Voting behaviour is the study of the pattern of electoral choice, and sociologists study it because voting, though cast in secret by an individual, varies systematically with social characteristics such as caste, religion, region, class, education, age, gender and urban or rural residence, which no purely individual explanation can account for.

Political parties as a social institution

Characteristics

  1. An organisation, with membership, office bearers, funds and a structure, which is what distinguishes a party from a movement or an opinion.
  2. A body of shared principles or a programme, though its coherence varies enormously.
  3. The pursuit of power, and this is the defining feature: a party seeks to govern, whereas a pressure group seeks to influence whoever governs.
  4. Constitutional means, principally contesting elections.
  5. The promotion of a collective rather than a purely private interest, at least in its declared purpose.
  6. Continuity, existing between elections.

The functions parties perform

Interest aggregation. Society produces a vast number of demands; parties bundle them into a small number of packages that can be voted on. This is the most important sociological function and the one students miss.

Recruitment of leadership. Parties select who will hold office, which makes their internal processes a matter of public consequence.

Political socialisation. They teach people political vocabulary, loyalties and the habit of participation.

Formation of opinion. They frame issues and put them into public circulation.

Providing the government and the opposition, and so making both accountable.

Linking the citizen to the state, which in India is often a direct and personal linkage through local workers who help with documents, ration cards and access to officials, and this brokerage is a large part of what a party actually does day to day.

Types of party

By ideology: the conventional left, centre and right, an imported classification that fits Indian parties imperfectly. By basis of support: national parties and state parties, which is a legally recognised distinction in India, made by the Election Commission on the basis of prescribed criteria of votes and seats. By organisation: cadre-based parties, resting on a committed and disciplined membership, and mass-based parties, resting on a wide and loose membership. By appeal: parties appealing across social groups and parties appealing to a defined group, whether a caste cluster, a religion, a language or a region.

munotes.in135

Political Parties and Voting Behaviour

The sociologically distinctive fact about India is the strength of state-level parties with no national presence, which follows from the regional plurality described in [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society].

Voting behaviour

Why it is a sociological subject

A vote is cast alone and in secret. If choice were purely individual, votes would scatter and there would be no pattern to study. In fact they cluster by social characteristic, in every country studied, and the clustering is stable enough to be predicted within limits. That regularity is a social fact in Durkheim's sense, and it is why voting is in a sociology syllabus at all.

The determinants studied in India

The correct treatment names the factors and stops there, without asserting how any group votes.

Caste. The most studied factor in Indian electoral sociology. It works in several distinct ways which should be distinguished: as a basis on which candidates are selected for a constituency; as a network through which campaigning is conducted; as a source of identification with a candidate; and, where a caste group is numerically significant and organised, as a bloc whose leaders can negotiate. Rajni Kothari's formulation is the standard reference point: the interesting process is not only the caste basis of politics but the politicisation of caste, in which caste identities are reshaped by their use in electoral competition.

Religion. Both as identification and as an issue.

Region and language. Which is why state parties exist.

Class and economic position. Occupation, landholding, income and access to public benefits.

Rural or urban residence, which affects both turnout and the issues that matter.

Age, with a very large young electorate in India.

Gender. The most striking recent finding, and one that can be stated confidently because the Election Commission publishes turnout by sex: the historic gap between male and female turnout in Indian general elections has narrowed very substantially, and in recent elections female turnout has been close to and at times above male turnout. That is a well-documented change and a safe thing to write.

Education and information.

Party identification and leadership, including the personal appeal of a leader, which can cut across every social factor above.

Local candidate factors: the candidate's own standing, accessibility and record.

Incumbency, and the well-attested Indian pattern of anti-incumbency, which is a tendency rather than a law.

The theoretical models

Three models are conventionally given and each explains part of the picture.

The sociological model. Vote follows social location: the groups a person belongs to shape their choice through shared interests and social pressure. Its strength is the observed clustering; its weakness is that it cannot explain change, since social characteristics move slowly and votes move fast.

munotes.in136

Political Parties and Voting Behaviour

The psychological or party-identification model. Voters develop a durable attachment to a party, acquired through socialisation in the family, which then filters how they see issues and candidates. Its strength is explaining stability; its weakness is that party identification is weaker in India than in the countries where the model was built.

The rational choice or economic model. Voters assess parties by expected benefit and vote for the one that offers most. Its strength is explaining swings and the salience of welfare delivery; its weakness is that the cost of acquiring information is high and the chance of one vote being decisive is negligible, which makes the calculation questionable.

The correct answer says that no single model explains Indian voting, and that the factors interact: caste supplies the network, the leader supplies the appeal, and the assessment of delivery supplies the swing.

A worked example

A rural constituency in Maharashtra with roughly two lakh voters.

A sociologist studying it would ask: what is the caste composition, and are any groups numerically dominant; what is the pattern of landholding, since that decides economic dependence; which cooperative institutions exist and who controls them, since in Maharashtra sugar cooperatives and credit societies have been political structures as much as economic ones; how many voters are recent migrants; what is the turnout by sex; and who the local party workers are and what services they provide between elections.

Notice what the list does not contain: any assumption about how a caste will vote. The sociologist's questions are about structure and mechanism, not about predicting outcomes, and this is the difference between electoral sociology and psephology.

The criticisms

  1. It is difficult to measure. The ballot is secret, so the data comes from surveys with all their problems of sampling, recall and the tendency of respondents to report what they think is acceptable, which is discussed in [The Interview].
  2. Ecological fallacy. Inferring how individuals voted from the results of an area where they live is a classic error: a constituency with many voters of a certain group and a large vote for a certain party does not establish that those voters cast that vote.
  3. Determinism. Treating a social characteristic as deciding a vote denies the voter's judgment, and the evidence of large swings between elections with an unchanged social composition contradicts it.
  4. Categories are unstable. Caste and community categories used in analysis are themselves shaped by politics, which is Kothari's point, so the explanatory variable is partly an effect of the thing it explains.
  5. The list of factors is not an explanation. Naming caste, class and region does not say how they combine, and much writing stops at the list.
munotes.in137

Political Parties and Voting Behaviour

Quick revision

  1. A party seeks to capture power; a pressure group seeks to influence it. That is the defining difference.
  2. Functions of parties: interest aggregation, recruitment of leadership, political socialisation, opinion formation, providing government and opposition, and linking citizen to state through local brokerage.
  3. Types: by ideology; national and state parties, a distinction recognised by the Election Commission; cadre and mass; broad-appeal and group-appeal.
  4. Voting is studied sociologically because votes cluster by social characteristic, which is a social fact.
  5. Determinants: caste, religion, region and language, class, rural or urban, age, gender, education, party identification and leadership, candidate factors, incumbency.
  6. Kothari: not only the caste basis of politics but the politicisation of caste.
  7. Gender: the male and female turnout gap in Indian general elections has narrowed very substantially, and female turnout has recently been close to or above male turnout.
  8. Three models: sociological, party identification, rational choice. None alone explains Indian voting.
  9. Criticisms: secrecy makes measurement hard, the ecological fallacy, determinism, unstable categories, and a list of factors is not an explanation.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish a political party from a pressure group. A political party seeks to capture governmental power itself, principally by contesting elections, and takes responsibility for governing across the whole range of public questions. A pressure group does not seek office; it seeks to influence whoever holds it, usually in relation to a narrow set of interests, and it can therefore work with any government.

2. State four functions of a political party. Interest aggregation, bundling the innumerable demands of a society into a few packages that can be voted on; recruitment of political leadership, since parties select who will hold office; political socialisation and the formation of public opinion; and linking the citizen to the state, which in India frequently takes the concrete form of local workers assisting people with documents, entitlements and access to officials.

3. Why is voting behaviour a sociological subject? Because although a vote is cast individually and in secret, votes cluster systematically by social characteristic: caste, religion, region, class, age, gender, education and residence. That regularity persists although the individuals change, so it cannot be explained by facts about any particular voter. It is a social fact in Durkheim's sense and therefore a proper object of sociological study.

4. What did Kothari mean by the politicisation of caste? That the relationship between caste and politics runs both ways. Caste supplies politics with networks, identities and candidates, but electoral competition also reshapes caste: it encourages the formation of wider caste federations, produces associations and leaders where none existed, and gives old identities new political content. The categories used to explain voting are therefore partly a product of the electoral process they are used to explain.

munotes.in138

Political Parties and Voting Behaviour

5. What is the ecological fallacy in the study of voting? The error of inferring the behaviour of individuals from data about the area they live in. That a constituency contains many voters of a particular community and returned a large vote for a particular party does not establish that those voters cast that vote; the correlation is at the level of the area, and the individuals within it may have voted in any pattern consistent with the total.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in139

Chapter Thirty-Two

Pressure Groups

Syllabus topic 1.6.4, "Pressure group"

In one line

A pressure group is an organised body that tries to influence public policy without seeking to govern itself.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a pressure group, also called an interest group, is an organised association of persons holding a common interest, which seeks to influence the decisions of government, legislature, administration and public opinion in favour of that interest, without contesting elections in its own name or seeking to assume governmental power itself. It is a social institution intermediate between the citizen and the state, and its existence is a feature of every society with organised government.

Characteristics

  1. An organised group, with membership and some structure, which distinguishes it from an unorganised public mood.
  2. A common interest, which may be narrow and material or broad and ideological.
  3. It seeks to influence, not to govern. This is the defining characteristic and the whole of the distinction from a party.
  4. It is selective in its concerns, usually confined to a limited field.
  5. It works with any government, since it has no permanent political allegiance, though in practice many are aligned.
  6. It operates continuously, not only at elections.
  7. It is usually formally outside government, though some operate within, as associations of officials do.

Types of pressure group

The classification most often asked for.

Institutional groups: bodies that are part of the machinery of government or of established institutions and act to protect their own interests, such as associations of civil servants, of teachers in public institutions, or of military veterans.

Associational groups: formed deliberately to advance a defined interest, with a constitution and membership. Trade unions, industry and trade associations, professional bodies such as bar associations and medical associations, farmers' organisations, students' unions.

Non-associational groups: interests based on identity rather than organisation, such as caste, kinship or community groupings, which act intermittently and without permanent machinery. Their prominence is a distinctive feature of Indian politics.

Anomic groups: spontaneous and often short-lived eruptions, demonstrations, riots, agitations, that press a demand without organisation. Whether these are properly called pressure groups at all is debated, and saying so improves an answer.

A cross-cutting classification distinguishes interest groups, pursuing a benefit for their own members, such as a trade union, from promotional or cause groups, pursuing an object that benefits people other than or wider than their members, such as an environmental or civil liberties organisation.

Techniques

Lobbying, the direct persuasion of legislators and officials, by meetings, memoranda and the supply of information.

Making representations to ministries, to committees and to inquiries.

Litigation, and this is where the law student's interest sharpens. Public interest litigation in India has made the courts a major channel for pressure group activity, allowing organisations to raise questions of environmental protection, prisoners' rights, bonded labour and access to services in a forum where they do not need numbers, only a case. The relaxation of standing requirements is what converted litigation into a pressure technique, because it allowed an organisation with no personal injury to bring the matter.

munotes.in140

Pressure Groups

Participation in law making through the consultation processes on draft legislation and delegated legislation, and through evidence to parliamentary committees.

Mobilising public opinion: publicity, media campaigns, publications, research, and now social media.

Direct action: demonstrations, strikes, bandhs, non-cooperation, sit-ins, and at the extreme, obstruction. The legality of these varies and is itself contested.

Electoral support: endorsing, funding or campaigning for candidates favourable to the interest, without contesting in the group's own name.

Supplying expertise. The least visible and often the most effective technique: an official drafting a technical regulation needs information that the industry possesses, and the flow of that information shapes the outcome.

Parties and pressure groups compared

Political partyPressure group
AimTo capture governmental powerTo influence those who hold it
Contests electionsYes, in its own nameNo, though it may support candidates
Range of concernsThe whole field of public policyUsually a narrow field
ResponsibilityAnswerable to the whole electorate for governingAnswerable only to its own members
MembershipBroad, open, often massDefined by the interest
IdeologyUsually has a general programmeUsually has an interest rather than a programme
Continuity of allegianceFixed political identityCan work with any government

The overlap should be acknowledged, because examiners like the qualification. Some organisations do both: a trade union federation affiliated to a party, or a group that begins as a movement and becomes a party. The boundary is not always sharp, and the test is whether the body seeks office in its own name.

The functions they perform, and the objections

The case for them

They articulate interests in the period between elections, when a vote gives no guidance on any particular question.

They supply information and expertise that legislators and officials do not have.

They represent intensity as well as number. An election counts heads; a pressure group can convey that a small number of people care intensely about something a majority is indifferent to, which majority voting cannot express.

They provide a channel for participation to people who will never hold office.

They act as a check between elections, and in a system with a strong executive majority they may be a more effective check than a legislature.

They are the practical form of the freedom to form associations, without which those freedoms would be individual only.

munotes.in141

Pressure Groups

The case against them

Unequal access. Groups with money and organisation are heard far more than the numerous and unorganised. Industry associations have permanent staff and researchers; agricultural labourers, domestic workers and slum residents do not. This is the standing objection, and it is a version of the point in [The Conflict Perspective] that formal equality coexists with unequal capacity to use it.

They are unrepresentative and unaccountable. A group speaks in the name of an interest but is answerable only to its own members, who may be a small proportion of those it claims to represent.

Sectional interest against the general interest. A group's success may impose a diffuse cost on everyone to secure a concentrated benefit for a few.

Methods. Where lobbying is unregulated, the line between persuasion, inducement and corruption is not drawn by anything but the criminal law, and in India there is no comprehensive statute regulating lobbying or requiring disclosure of it, which is a genuine gap worth naming.

Obstruction. Direct action can impose costs on people who are not parties to the dispute.

A worked example

A ministry publishes draft rules requiring a new safety certification for a category of small manufacturers.

The industry association meets officials, submits a memorandum with cost estimates, and offers a technical alternative. It has staff, data and access, and its representation is detailed.

A workers' federation submits a memorandum supporting the requirement and asks that inspection be strengthened, and organises a demonstration to attract notice.

A consumer organisation publishes research and briefs journalists, and threatens litigation if the rules are diluted.

Unorganised small workshop owners, who will bear the cost and are numerous, submit nothing, because they have no association, no information about the consultation and no capacity to respond within the period allowed.

The outcome will reflect the organisation of the interests rather than their weight in the population, and that sentence is the whole sociological point about pressure groups. It also identifies the standing argument for statutory consultation procedures and for publishing the responses received: they are attempts to correct for the unequal capacity to be heard.

Quick revision

  1. A pressure group seeks to influence government; a party seeks to capture it.
  2. Characteristics: organised, common interest, influence not office, selective concerns, works with any government, continuous, usually outside government.
  3. Types: institutional, associational, non-associational (identity based, prominent in India), anomic (spontaneous). Cross-cutting: interest groups and promotional groups.
  4. Techniques: lobbying, representations, litigation including public interest litigation, participation in law making, mobilising opinion, direct action, electoral support, and supplying expertise.
  5. The relaxation of standing is what made litigation a pressure technique in India.
  6. For: articulate interests between elections, supply expertise, represent intensity as well as number, provide participation, act as a check, and give practical form to the freedom of association.
  7. Against: unequal access, unrepresentative and unaccountable, sectional against general interest, unregulated methods, and obstruction. India has no comprehensive statute regulating lobbying.
munotes.in142

Pressure Groups

Test yourself

1. Define a pressure group and distinguish it from a political party. An organised association of persons with a common interest which seeks to influence the decisions of government, legislature and administration in favour of that interest, without contesting elections in its own name or seeking office. A party differs in aiming to capture governmental power itself, in contesting elections, in addressing the whole field of public policy, and in being answerable to the whole electorate rather than only to its own members.

2. Give four types of pressure group with examples. Institutional groups, formed within the machinery of government or established institutions, such as associations of civil servants. Associational groups, deliberately formed to advance a defined interest, such as trade unions, industry associations and bar associations. Non-associational groups, resting on identity rather than organisation, such as caste and community groupings. Anomic groups, spontaneous and short-lived agitations without permanent organisation.

3. Describe the techniques pressure groups use, and say which is distinctive in India. Lobbying legislators and officials, submitting representations to ministries and committees, litigation, participation in consultation on draft legislation, mobilising public opinion through media and publication, direct action such as demonstrations and strikes, supporting candidates without contesting, and supplying technical expertise. Litigation is distinctively important in India, where the relaxation of standing requirements in public interest litigation allows an organisation with no personal injury to raise a public question in court.

4. Give the principal criticism of pressure group politics. Unequal access. Groups with money, permanent staff and technical capacity are heard far more effectively than the numerous but unorganised, so outcomes reflect the organisation of interests rather than their weight in the population. To this are added that such groups are answerable only to their own members while claiming to speak for wider interests, and that in India there is no comprehensive statute regulating or requiring disclosure of lobbying.

5. What can a pressure group express that an election cannot? Intensity. An election counts heads and treats every vote alike, so it registers how many people hold a view but not how strongly. A pressure group can convey that a small number care intensely about a question on which a majority is indifferent, and can keep that view before decision-makers continuously between elections rather than only at the moment of voting.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in143

Chapter Thirty-Three

The Welfare State

Syllabus topic 1.6.4, "Welfare State"

In one line

A welfare state is one that accepts responsibility for the basic well-being of its citizens rather than confining itself to order and defence.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a welfare state is a state which assumes primary responsibility for the social and economic well-being of its citizens, providing minimum standards of income, nutrition, health, housing, education and social security as a matter of right rather than of charity, and intervening in the working of the economy to reduce inequality and insecurity. It stands in contrast to the police state or laissez-faire state, whose functions are confined to the maintenance of order, defence and the enforcement of contracts.

How the idea arose

The change was a response to industrialisation, and the sequence is worth knowing.

The old arrangement. Before industry, the needs of the sick, the aged and the destitute were met by the family, the caste or occupational group, the village, and religious charity. None of these was a state function, and it is the pattern described in [Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types].

What industry destroyed. It moved people to cities away from kin; it made income depend on a wage that stopped when work stopped; it created unemployment as a condition rather than an accident; and it produced concentrated urban poverty visible to those who governed.

The intellectual case. Poverty came to be understood as a structural consequence of the economy rather than as personal failure, and social surveys in nineteenth century Britain were influential in establishing that.

The political case. The extension of the franchise made the poor electorally significant, and the existence of an alternative socialist model made reform attractive to those who wished to avoid revolution. Germany's social insurance legislation of the 1880s is usually cited as the earliest systematic instance.

The modern form. The Beveridge Report of 1942 in Britain, which identified five giants to be defeated, want, disease, ignorance, squalor and idleness, is the standard reference for the comprehensive post-war welfare state.

Characteristics

  1. Positive rather than negative functions. The state does not merely refrain from harm; it acts.
  2. Minimum standards guaranteed as of right, not given as charity, which is the distinction the word right carries.
  3. Social security against the standard risks: sickness, injury, unemployment, old age, maternity and death of a breadwinner.
  4. Provision of services: health, education, housing, water, nutrition.
  5. Redistribution, chiefly through progressive taxation and targeted expenditure.
  6. Regulation of the economy, including the terms of employment, prices of essentials, and conditions of work.
  7. Full employment as an objective, in the classical formulation.
  8. Democratic means. A welfare state pursues these ends through law and consent, which distinguishes it from a socialist state pursuing them through the abolition of private ownership.
munotes.in144

The Welfare State

India as a welfare state

This is the section that should be longest, because it is where the topic meets the reader's own subject.

The commitment is constitutional. The Preamble declares the resolve to secure justice, social, economic and political, and equality of status and opportunity. The Directive Principles of State Policy in Part IV set out the welfare programme directly: the state is to strive to promote the welfare of the people by securing a social order in which justice, social, economic and political, informs all the institutions of national life; to direct its policy towards securing adequate means of livelihood, the distribution of ownership of material resources to subserve the common good, and equal pay for equal work; to make provision for just and humane conditions of work and maternity relief, and for public assistance in cases of unemployment, old age, sickness and disablement; to secure a living wage; to raise the level of nutrition and public health; and to provide free and compulsory education for children.

The Directive Principles are not enforceable by any court, and that is itself a sociologically interesting fact: the welfare commitment was written as a direction to the state rather than as a right of the citizen, which located it in politics rather than in litigation.

The judicial development. Over time several welfare guarantees were brought within the enforceable fundamental rights by interpretation, and the right to education was later made an express fundamental right by constitutional amendment, with the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009 giving it statutory shape.

The statutory programme. India's welfare state is built substantially through legislation, and the examples worth naming are those that create rights: the National Food Security Act 2013; the Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Act 2005, which creates a legal entitlement to a specified number of days of unskilled manual work; the Right to Information Act 2005, which is a welfare measure in the sense that it makes entitlements claimable; the Code on Social Security 2020, which consolidates earlier social security legislation; and the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007, discussed in [Changing Patterns of the Family].

The distinctive Indian pattern, and the point that lifts an answer: India adopted the objectives of a developed welfare state at a level of income at which the countries that pioneered them had not yet attempted them. The consequence is a wide gap between the entitlement and the delivery, and a welfare system that operates heavily through targeted schemes and rationing rather than through universal provision.

The criticisms

Give these fairly, since an answer that only praises the concept is incomplete.

munotes.in145

The Welfare State

  1. Cost and fiscal strain, particularly where the tax base is narrow.
  2. Dependence. The argument that guaranteed provision weakens the incentive to work and to save. It is asserted more often than it is demonstrated, and saying so is fair.
  3. Bureaucracy. Welfare requires administration, and administration brings delay, discretion, rent-seeking and the humiliation of applicants. Foucault's account of disciplinary power in [Post Modernism] is directly relevant: welfare is delivered through registration, inspection and classification.
  4. Targeting errors. Both exclusion, of those entitled who do not receive, and inclusion, of those not entitled who do. In a country of India's size both are large in absolute numbers, and exclusion is the more serious because it falls on the poorest.
  5. Paternalism. The state decides what people need.
  6. The gap between promise and delivery, which is corrosive of trust in the state itself, and is the strongest criticism in the Indian context.

A worked example

A rural household is entitled to subsidised foodgrain under the National Food Security Act 2013.

As a legal entitlement it is straightforward: eligibility, quantity, price and a mechanism for grievance.

As a social process it involves several steps at each of which the entitlement can fail: the household must be identified as eligible in a list prepared by an administrative process; it must possess documents, which requires literacy or a broker; it must reach a fair price shop that is open and stocked; and it must be able to complain effectively if the quantity is short.

Who fails at each step is socially patterned, not random: the least literate, the most remote, the most recently migrated, the least connected to local political networks. A welfare state's real coverage is therefore not measured by its statute book but by who is standing at the end of the queue, and that measurement is a sociological exercise, using exactly the survey methods in Module III.

What a welfare state is NOT

It is not socialism. A welfare state accepts private ownership and the market and corrects their results. A socialist state seeks to change ownership itself. The distinction is regularly muddled in answers.

It is not charity. The provision is a matter of right, and that is the whole point of the concept.

It is not the same as a large state. A state may be large and not welfare-oriented, and a state may deliver welfare through transfers with a small administration.

It is not merely a policy. In India it is a constitutional commitment, which is what distinguishes the Indian case from a country where welfare depends on which government is in office.

Quick revision

  1. A welfare state accepts responsibility for the social and economic well-being of citizens, providing minimum standards as of right, in contrast to the police or laissez-faire state.
  2. It arose because industry destroyed the family, caste and village arrangements that met these needs, and because the franchise made the poor politically significant. Germany's social insurance of the 1880s; the Beveridge Report 1942 and its five giants: want, disease, ignorance, squalor, idleness.
  3. Characteristics: positive functions, guaranteed minimum standards, social security, services, redistribution, economic regulation, full employment as an objective, democratic means.
  4. In India the commitment is constitutional: the Preamble and the Directive Principles in Part IV, which are not enforceable by any court.
  5. The statutory programme includes the National Food Security Act 2013, the rural employment guarantee of 2005, the Right to Information Act 2005, the Code on Social Security 2020, and the right to education, made a fundamental right by amendment and implemented by the Act of 2009.
  6. India adopted developed-country welfare objectives at a low level of income, which is why the gap between entitlement and delivery is the central Indian problem.
  7. Criticisms: cost, dependence, bureaucracy, exclusion and inclusion errors, paternalism, and the gap between promise and delivery.
munotes.in146

The Welfare State

Test yourself

1. Define the welfare state and contrast it with the police state. A welfare state assumes primary responsibility for the social and economic well-being of its citizens, guaranteeing minimum standards of income, health, education, housing and social security as a matter of right, and intervening in the economy to reduce inequality and insecurity. A police or laissez-faire state confines itself to maintaining order, providing defence and enforcing contracts, leaving well-being to the family, the market and charity.

2. Why did the welfare state emerge? Because industrialisation destroyed the arrangements that had met these needs: it moved people away from kin, made income depend on a wage that ceased with the work, produced unemployment as a structural condition and concentrated poverty visibly in cities. Poverty came to be understood as a consequence of the economy rather than of character, the extension of the franchise made the poor politically important, and the existence of a revolutionary alternative made reform attractive.

3. How is India's welfare commitment expressed constitutionally, and with what limitation? Through the Preamble's resolve to secure social, economic and political justice and equality of status and opportunity, and above all through the Directive Principles of State Policy in Part IV, which direct the state to secure adequate means of livelihood, just conditions of work, a living wage, public assistance in unemployment, old age, sickness and disablement, improved nutrition and public health, and free and compulsory education. The limitation is that the Directive Principles are not enforceable by any court, so the commitment was placed in politics rather than in litigation.

munotes.in147

The Welfare State

4. What is distinctive about the Indian welfare state? That India adopted the objectives of a developed welfare state at a level of national income far below that at which the pioneering countries attempted them. The consequence is a wide gap between entitlement and delivery, a reliance on targeted schemes and rationing rather than universal provision, and a system in which the practical question is less what the law promises than who succeeds in obtaining it.

5. Give three criticisms of the welfare state. That it is costly and strains public finances, particularly where the tax base is narrow; that its delivery requires an administration which brings delay, discretion, rent-seeking and the humiliation of applicants; and that targeting produces both exclusion of the entitled and inclusion of the ineligible, of which exclusion is the more serious because it falls on precisely the people the provision exists for. To these is added the corrosive effect on trust of a persistent gap between promise and delivery.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in148

Chapter Thirty-Four

The Economic System, Work and Occupation

Syllabus topic 1.6.5, "The concept of Economic system, Social Importance of Work and Occupation, mechanization of Work and the Decline of Traditional Skills"

In one line

An economic system is the set of arrangements by which a society produces and distributes what its members need; work is the activity that does it, and occupation is what work does to a person's place in society.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: an economic system is the organised set of institutions, norms and relationships through which a society produces, distributes, exchanges and consumes goods and services, and it comprises the ownership of the means of production, the division of labour, the mechanism of exchange and the pattern of distribution. Sociology studies it not as economics does, by analysing efficiency and price, but by asking how economic arrangements are shaped by and shape social structure, values and institutions.

The concept of an economic system

What it must decide

Every economic system, however organised, must settle four things, and organising the answer this way makes it complete.

  1. What is produced, and for whose benefit.
  2. How it is produced: with what technology and by what division of labour.
  3. Who owns the means of production, which is the question that most sharply distinguishes systems.
  4. How the product is distributed, and on what principle: by need, by status, by contribution, by ownership, or by force.

Its components

The means of production: land, tools, machinery, capital. Labour, and the relations under which it is performed. The division of labour. Ownership, and the rules that constitute it. Exchange, whether by barter, market, reciprocity or redistribution. Consumption, and its norms.

Types of economic system

By ownership: capitalist, socialist, mixed, and the traditional or subsistence economy. Capitalism and socialism have a chapter of their own in [Capitalism and Socialism as Forms of Economy].

By technology and subsistence base: hunting and gathering, pastoral, horticultural, agrarian, industrial and post-industrial, following the classification in [Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types].

By mode of integration, a classification associated with Karl Polanyi and useful because it is not confined to markets: reciprocity, in which goods move between people standing in a defined social relation, as gifts do; redistribution, in which goods move to a centre and out again, as taxation and rationing do; and exchange, in which goods move by bargain at a price. Most societies use all three, and the Jajmani system in [The Jajmani System] is a case of reciprocity.

The economy is embedded in society

This is the discipline's central claim about the economy and the one that distinguishes sociology from economics. Economic activity is not a separate sphere governed only by calculation; it is embedded in social relations, and the embedding decides how it works.

The evidence is everywhere once looked for. Whom a person employs is affected by caste, kinship and language. Whom a trader gives credit to depends on reputation and community. What is bought is decided by norms of what is proper for a person of that standing. And which occupations a person may enter has been, in India, historically regulated by birth. Mark Granovetter's account of embeddedness is the reference, and Weber's argument in [Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism] is the classic demonstration that values shape economic behaviour.

munotes.in149

The Economic System, Work and Occupation

The social importance of work and occupation

What work is, sociologically

Work is the exertion of effort to produce goods or services. Sociologically, three points follow immediately and are frequently missed.

Not all work is paid. Domestic and care work is work, and its exclusion from measures of production is a well-recognised gap, which is why time-use surveys exist.

Not all paid activity is regarded as work by those who do it, and the boundary between work and leisure is socially drawn.

Work is a social activity even when performed alone, since it is organised, evaluated and rewarded by others.

Why work matters beyond the wage

The list is what an examiner is asking for when the topic says "social importance".

  1. Income, and therefore access to almost everything else.
  2. Identity. The first question asked of a stranger in most societies is what they do. Occupation supplies a large part of how a person is described and how they describe themselves.
  3. Status. Occupations are ranked, and the ranking is remarkably stable across societies and over time. It is a principal component of class, as [Class] shows.
  4. Structuring of time. Work organises the day, the week and the year, and its absence disorganises them, which is one of the best-documented effects of unemployment.
  5. Social contacts. For most adults the workplace is the main source of relationships outside the family.
  6. Purpose and self-worth.
  7. Socialisation. Occupational socialisation shapes outlook, vocabulary and values, as [Socialization] describes.
  8. Social order. Work absorbs energy and time, and a society with a large number of unoccupied young adults is understood everywhere to be unstable.

The strongest evidence for all of this is unemployment, and it is what the topic is really about. Studies of unemployment consistently find effects far beyond loss of income: loss of time structure, of contact, of status and of purpose. A person given the same money without the work is not restored to the same condition, which is the clearest demonstration that work is not merely a means of earning.

Occupation as a social position

An occupation is not just a set of tasks. It carries a status, an occupational culture of shared language and values, a network, and often a regulatory body that controls entry, which is where the law student should notice the connection to [Sociology of the Legal Profession].

munotes.in150

The Economic System, Work and Occupation

In India occupation has a further dimension: the traditional caste system assigned occupations by birth, so that occupation and ritual status were joined. The link has weakened greatly, and it has not disappeared, particularly at the bottom, where stigmatised occupations remain heavily associated with particular communities. Legislation prohibiting manual scavenging and providing for the rehabilitation of those engaged in it exists precisely because an occupation had become hereditary and degrading, which is a matter of caste as much as of employment.

Mechanization and the decline of traditional skills

What mechanization does

Mechanization is the replacement of human and animal effort by machines. Its social effects are the subject here, and there are six.

  1. Deskilling. A craft that required years of training is broken into simple operations a machine performs or an unskilled worker feeds. Harry Braverman's argument that capitalist production systematically degrades skill is the reference.
  2. The decline of traditional occupations. Handloom weaving, hand pottery, oil pressing, hand-made footwear, village blacksmithing and countless others have contracted sharply in India. The skill dies with the generation holding it, because there is no reason for a child to learn it.
  3. Displacement and migration. The displaced move, usually to cities and to insecure work.
  4. Change in the workplace and in authority. Work moves from home to factory, from kin to employer, from custom to contract, which is the movement described in [The Family: Meaning and Functions].
  5. New skills and new occupations. Mechanization destroys occupations and creates others, usually requiring different and often formal qualifications, which is why the losers and the gainers are rarely the same people.
  6. Alienation. Dealt with in [Work and Alienation].

The Indian case, stated carefully

India's handicrafts and handloom sector declined severely under colonial industrialisation, and the artisan communities affected were pushed towards agriculture and casual labour. The state's response since independence has included protective measures for the handloom sector, cooperatives, and the promotion of craft, and there is now also a market that values hand production precisely because it is scarce.

Two propositions can be stated with confidence, and the numbers should be left to a named source. First, the direction is one of long-term decline in traditional artisanal employment relative to the workforce. Second, what is lost is not only income but a body of knowledge, since a craft is transmitted by apprenticeship and cannot be recovered from a description once the chain of transmission breaks. The second is the sociologically interesting loss and the one an examiner rewards.

A worked example

A potter's household in a Gujarat village. The grandfather's household produced pots for a defined set of client families, receiving grain at harvest under a customary arrangement, and the skill passed from father to son by apprenticeship from childhood. Work and home were the same place, and occupation, caste and community were the same thing.

munotes.in151

The Economic System, Work and Occupation

The father's generation met plastic and metal vessels made in factories. Demand fell, the customary arrangement broke down, and income became cash and irregular.

The son works in a ceramics factory in a town, operating a machine. He earns more, and reliably. He does not know how to make a pot by hand, and his father's skill will not outlive his father.

Read the change against the six effects listed above and every one appears: deskilling, decline of a traditional occupation, migration, the shift from custom to contract, a new occupation requiring different skills, and the separation of home from work. And note what has been gained, because an answer that laments only is a poor answer: the son has a higher and more reliable income, is not bound to hereditary clients, and is not tied by his birth to one occupation.

Quick revision

  1. An economic system decides what is produced, how, who owns the means of production, and how the product is distributed.
  2. Polanyi's three modes of integration: reciprocity, redistribution, exchange. Most societies use all three.
  3. The economy is embedded in social relations (Granovetter): caste, kinship, community and norms shape employment, credit and consumption.
  4. Work matters for income, identity, status, the structuring of time, social contacts, purpose, socialisation and social order. Unemployment proves it: money without work does not restore the person.
  5. Occupation carries status, an occupational culture, a network, and often a body regulating entry.
  6. In India occupation was historically assigned by caste, and the link survives most strongly in stigmatised work.
  7. Mechanization: deskilling (Braverman), decline of traditional occupations, displacement and migration, custom to contract, new occupations for different people, and alienation.
  8. When a craft's chain of apprenticeship breaks, the knowledge is lost and cannot be recovered from description.

Test yourself

1. What is an economic system and what must every one of them decide? The organised set of institutions, norms and relationships through which a society produces, distributes, exchanges and consumes goods and services. Every economic system must decide what is produced and for whom, how it is produced and with what division of labour, who owns the means of production, and on what principle the product is distributed, whether by need, status, contribution, ownership or force.

2. What is meant by saying that the economy is embedded in society? That economic activity is not a separate sphere governed only by calculation of advantage, but is shaped throughout by social relations. Whom an employer hires is affected by caste, kinship and language; whom a trader extends credit to depends on community and reputation; what people buy is governed by norms of what befits their standing; and in India entry to occupations was historically regulated by birth.

munotes.in152

The Economic System, Work and Occupation

3. State the social importance of work beyond earning. Work confers identity, since occupation is how people are described and describe themselves; it confers status, occupations being ranked in a strikingly stable order; it structures time across the day, the week and the year; it supplies most adults with their main source of social contact outside the family; it provides purpose and self-worth; it socialises, transmitting an occupational culture; and it absorbs the energies of the population, which is why unemployment is treated everywhere as a threat to social order.

4. What are the social effects of mechanization? Deskilling, as crafts requiring long training are broken into simple operations; the decline of traditional occupations and the loss of the skills attached to them; displacement of workers and migration to cities and insecure work; the movement of work from home to factory and from customary relations with kin to contractual relations with an employer; the creation of new occupations requiring different and often formal qualifications, so that those displaced are rarely those who gain; and alienation from the work itself.

5. Why is the loss of a traditional craft more than the loss of an income? Because a craft is a body of knowledge transmitted by apprenticeship, learned by watching and doing over years rather than from a description. When demand falls and no one in the next generation learns it, the chain of transmission breaks and the knowledge cannot be reconstructed from written accounts. What disappears is therefore a technique, an occupational culture and a community identity, not merely a source of earnings.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in153

Chapter Thirty-Five

Property

Syllabus topic 1.6.5, "Property"

In one line

Property is not a thing; it is a socially recognised and enforced relationship between people concerning a thing.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: property, sociologically, is the socially recognised and sanctioned right of a person or group to possess, use, enjoy, exclude others from and dispose of a thing; it is therefore a relation between persons in respect of an object, not a relation between a person and the object, and it exists only because a society recognises and enforces it. The forms property takes vary with the economic system, and the rules of property are among the most consequential facts about any society, because they determine the distribution of power within it.

The central point, stated properly

A person alone on an island can possess a stone. They cannot own it, because ownership means that other people are excluded, and exclusion requires other people and a rule they observe.

It follows that property is created by society, not found in nature. What may be owned, by whom, on what terms and with what powers is decided by each society and differs completely between them. Land was not owned individually in many societies; in others, human beings could be owned; ideas were not owned anywhere until quite recently and now are extensively; and in India women's capacity to hold and inherit property has been altered repeatedly within living memory.

The consequence for a law student. Property law is not the recording of a natural fact. It is the constitution of a social relation, and when it changes, the social relation changes. That is why land reform, the abolition of intermediaries, the amendment of succession law and the recognition of forest rights are social changes and not merely technical ones.

What ownership consists of

Property is best described as a bundle of rights, and the sociological point is that the bundle can be split, so ownership is a matter of degree.

The elements usually named: possession, the right to hold; use, the right to employ it; enjoyment of the fruits, the right to income; exclusion, the right to keep others out, which is the core; disposal, the right to sell, gift, mortgage or bequeath; and destruction, the right to consume or destroy, which is the most restricted.

Different people can hold different sticks in the bundle over the same object. A tenant has possession and use; the landlord has the income and the right to dispose; the state can tax it and take it compulsorily on terms; and a neighbour may hold an easement over it. Asking who owns a field is therefore often the wrong question, and asking who holds which rights is the right one. This is exactly why tenancy legislation and land records are so contentious: they redistribute sticks in the bundle without transferring the object.

munotes.in154

Property

Types of property

By nature. Corporeal or tangible property, land, buildings, goods; and incorporeal or intangible property, debts, shares, patents, copyright and trademarks. The growth of the second is one of the largest economic changes of the last century.

By use. Consumption property, personal effects and dwellings; and productive property, the means of production, land, factories, machinery. The distinction is central to socialist analysis, since it is productive property, not personal effects, that socialism proposes to socialise.

By holder. Private property, held by an individual or a legal person; common property, held by a defined community with regulated access, such as village grazing land, forests and tanks; public or state property; and open access resources belonging to nobody.

The distinction between common and open access is worth making because it is regularly confused. Elinor Ostrom's work showed that commons managed by their user communities under rules that the community makes and enforces can be sustained over long periods, and that the assumption that shared resources are inevitably destroyed conflates a managed commons with an unmanaged free-for-all.

Property and social structure

It determines stratification

Who owns productive property is, in Marx's analysis, the fundamental social division, as [Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict] sets out. Even on a non-Marxist account, ownership of land in an agrarian society decides income, security, credit, marriage prospects, political influence and standing.

It shapes the family

Property is the reason the joint family held together where it did, and partition is what divided it. Rules of inheritance decide who counts as family for the purpose that matters most, and Engels's argument in [Theories of the Origin of the Family] is that the monogamous family itself arose to secure legitimate heirs.

It structures caste and gender

Access to land was historically restricted by caste, and the exclusion of women from effective inheritance was general. Both have changed by legislation, and the change is a good test of the argument in [Law and Social Change]: the Hindu Succession Act 1956 and its amendment in 2005, which made daughters coparceners by birth in a joint family, altered rights on paper immediately, while the practice of daughters relinquishing claims in favour of brothers has changed far more slowly.

It is the basis of political power

The connection between landholding and political influence in rural India is direct, and it is why land reform was understood at independence as a political programme and not only an economic one.

Property in Indian social history

Four changes are worth naming, because they show property being remade by law.

munotes.in155

Property

Colonial settlements. The revenue settlements introduced under colonial rule reorganised rights in land and created intermediaries with rights that had not previously existed in that form.

Abolition of intermediaries and land ceilings. After independence, legislation abolished intermediary tenures and imposed ceilings on holdings, with results that varied greatly between states.

The constitutional change. The right to property was originally a fundamental right; it was removed from that Part by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act 1978 and now stands as a constitutional right, and no person may be deprived of property save by authority of law. The change is a striking instance of a society deliberately lowering the constitutional protection of property in order to make redistribution possible.

Recognition of forest rights. The Scheduled Tribes and Other Traditional Forest Dwellers (Recognition of Forest Rights) Act 2006 recognised individual and community rights that had been exercised for generations without legal recognition, which is a clear case of law catching up with an existing social fact.

A worked example

A field in a village is recorded in the name of a man who died in 2010.

His sons occupy it and treat it as theirs. His daughter has a legal share under the law as amended in 2005 and has not asserted it, because doing so would breach the norm that a daughter takes nothing after her marriage. A tenant has cultivated it for twenty years and has rights under tenancy legislation. The village grazes cattle on it after harvest, an arrangement nobody wrote down and everybody observes. The state taxes it and can acquire it on terms.

Ask who owns the field and the question dissolves. Five parties hold different sticks in the bundle, two of them by social rule rather than by law, and the legal position and the social position do not coincide.

The daughter's position is the sociologically interesting one. She has a right the law gives her and a norm that prevents her using it, and which prevails depends on things a statute cannot reach: whether she is dependent on her brothers, whether she must return to the village, and what asserting the claim would cost her socially. This is [Law and Social Change] in one field, and it is the best illustration in Module I of the gap between a legal right and a social reality.

What property is NOT

Not a thing. It is a relationship about a thing.

Not natural. It is created and defined by society, and what may be owned differs completely between societies and over time.

Not absolute. Every legal system limits it: by taxation, by compulsory acquisition, by planning, by tenancy protection and by the rights of others.

munotes.in156

Property

Not identical with possession. A tenant possesses without owning; an owner may own without possessing.

Not confined to tangible things. Intangible property is now a large part of what is owned in an advanced economy.

Quick revision

  1. Property is a relation between people about a thing, not between a person and a thing; it requires exclusion and therefore requires society.
  2. It is a bundle of rights: possession, use, fruits, exclusion, disposal, destruction. The sticks can be held by different people over one object.
  3. Types: corporeal and incorporeal; consumption and productive; private, common, state and open access.
  4. Common is not open access: Ostrom showed that community-managed commons with rules can be sustained.
  5. Property determines stratification, shapes the family and inheritance, structures caste and gender, and underlies political power.
  6. Indian changes: colonial revenue settlements; abolition of intermediaries and ceilings; the Forty-fourth Amendment 1978 removing property from the fundamental rights; the Hindu Succession Act 1956 as amended in 2005; and the Forest Rights Act 2006.
  7. A legal right in property may be defeated by a social norm: the daughter who does not claim her share.

Test yourself

1. Why is property described as a relation between persons rather than between a person and a thing? Because ownership consists in the exclusion of others, and exclusion is meaningless without other people and a rule they observe. A person alone can possess an object but cannot own it. Property therefore exists only because a society recognises and enforces the claim, which is why what may be owned, by whom and on what terms differs completely between societies and changes over time.

2. Explain property as a bundle of rights and give a consequence. Ownership comprises separable rights: possession, use, enjoyment of the fruits, exclusion of others, disposal and destruction. Because they are separable, different people may hold different rights over one object: a tenant has possession and use, the landlord the income and power of disposal, the state powers of taxation and acquisition, a neighbour an easement. It follows that asking who owns a thing is often the wrong question, and that legislation can redistribute rights without transferring the object.

3. Distinguish common property from open access. Common property is held by a defined community whose members have regulated access under rules the community makes and enforces, such as village grazing land, tanks and forests. Open access resources belong to nobody and are open to all comers without rules. Ostrom's work showed that managed commons can be sustained over long periods, so the claim that shared resources are inevitably destroyed applies to open access rather than to a genuine commons.

munotes.in157

Property

4. How does property structure social inequality in India? Ownership of productive property, above all land, determines income, security, access to credit, marriage prospects, political influence and social standing. Access to land was historically restricted by caste, and women were in practice excluded from inheritance. Both restrictions have been altered by law, notably the Hindu Succession Act 1956 as amended in 2005, but the practice of daughters relinquishing their shares shows that the social distribution changes far more slowly than the legal one.

5. What does the Forty-fourth Amendment tell a sociologist? That the society deliberately reduced the constitutional protection of property in order to make redistribution legally possible. The right to property, originally a fundamental right, was removed from that Part in 1978 and now stands as a constitutional right subject to authority of law. It is a clear instance of the rules constituting property being altered to change the distribution of social power, and it shows that property is a political arrangement rather than a natural fact.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in158

Chapter Thirty-Six

The Division of Labour

Syllabus topic 1.6.5, "Division of Labor as a socio- economic system, Social Consequences of Division of Labor"

In one line

The division of labour is the splitting of a society's work into separate tasks performed by different people, and it is the source both of a society's productivity and of its interdependence.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the division of labour is the differentiation of the total work of a society into distinct occupations and tasks allotted to different persons or groups, so that each performs a part and all depend on the rest. Its simplest forms are by age and sex and are found in every society; its developed forms, by occupation and by specialisation within an occupation, grow with the size, density and complexity of a society. It is a socio-economic system because it is at once a way of organising production and a way of organising social relations.

The types

By sex. Found in every known society, though what is allotted to each differs so much between societies that the allocation is plainly social rather than natural. This is the subject of [Sex and Gender].

By age. Children, adults and the old are assigned different work everywhere.

Simple or social division of labour. The division of a society's work into distinct occupations: farmer, weaver, potter, priest, soldier.

Complex or detailed division of labour. The division of a single occupation's work into separate operations performed by different people, which is the form industry brought. Adam Smith's pin factory, in which the making of a pin is divided into eighteen operations with an enormous gain in output, is the standard illustration and should be cited.

Territorial division of labour. Regions and countries specialise, which is the basis of trade and, on a world scale, of the international division of labour discussed in [Liberalization and Globalization].

By caste. The Indian form, in which occupation is allotted by birth. It is a division of labour that is simultaneously a division of labourers, since the person is fixed to the task by descent, and this is what makes it different in kind from occupational specialisation elsewhere. Taken up in [Caste].

Why it develops

Adam Smith's economic explanation: specialisation raises output, because the worker's dexterity increases, time is saved in moving between tasks, and specialised tools and machines become worth developing. The extent of the division is limited by the extent of the market.

Durkheim's sociological explanation, which is different and more interesting: the division of labour increases with material and moral density, that is, with the number of people in contact and the intensity of their interaction. As population grows and contact intensifies, competition for the same resources increases, and specialisation is the peaceful resolution: instead of competing for one niche, people occupy different ones. On this account the division of labour is a response to competition, not merely a device for productivity.

munotes.in159

The Division of Labour

Marx's account: the division of labour develops with the forms of property, and its detailed form under capitalism serves the extraction of surplus by making the worker a fragment of a process they do not control.

The social consequences

MU names this expressly as a topic, so the answer must be organised rather than impressionistic. Give the gains and the costs.

The gains

  1. Productivity, and therefore the material surplus on which everything else rests.
  2. Interdependence, which is the most important sociological consequence: specialists cannot survive alone, so specialisation binds people together. This is the whole of Durkheim's argument.
  3. Skill and expertise, since concentrated practice produces competence that a generalist cannot reach.
  4. Social differentiation, the emergence of distinct occupational groups with their own cultures, which enriches a society.
  5. The growth of institutions. Specialisation produced the specialist institutions of Module I: separate economic, educational, medical, religious and legal institutions exist because the work was divided.
  6. The professions and the possibility of formal law. A society without a division of labour has no full-time lawyers, judges or officials, so it can have custom but not a developed legal system. The legal profession itself is a product of the division of labour, which is worth saying in an answer on this topic.

The costs

  1. Alienation, treated in [Work and Alienation].
  2. Deskilling, treated in [The Economic System, Work and Occupation].
  3. Inequality. Occupations are unequally rewarded and unequally esteemed, so the division of labour generates stratification.
  4. Dependence and vulnerability. A specialist whose speciality disappears has nothing to fall back on, which is why technological change is felt as a threat.
  5. Narrowness. Adam Smith himself observed that a man whose whole life is spent on a few simple operations becomes as stupid as it is possible for a human creature to become, and it is worth noting that the classic advocate of the division of labour saw the cost clearly.
  6. The pathological forms, which is Durkheim's contribution.

Durkheim's abnormal forms

Durkheim held that the division of labour normally produces solidarity, and identified the conditions in which it does not. These are examinable and often omitted.

The anomic division of labour, where the specialised parts are not adequately regulated and their relations are not settled, so that conflict rather than cooperation results. Industrial conflict was his example.

The forced division of labour, where positions are allotted not by ability and inclination but by inherited advantage or constraint, so that people are held in tasks they did not choose. The forced division of labour is the concept that speaks most directly to caste, and to any society where birth decides occupation, and a student who links the two writes a strong answer.

munotes.in160

The Division of Labour

The poorly coordinated division, where the work is specialised but the parts are not properly integrated, so effort is wasted.

Durkheim's remedy for the first two is not less specialisation but regulation: occupational associations, and rules governing the relations between the specialised parts. That is a direct argument for labour law, professional regulation and the machinery of industrial relations, and it is the point at which this chapter meets a law student's own subject.

Durkheim's conclusion, in one paragraph

The division of labour changes the basis on which a society holds together. Where people are alike and do the same work, they are bound by their likeness and by a strong common morality, which Durkheim called mechanical solidarity, and law is chiefly repressive, punishing offences against the shared conscience. Where labour is divided, people are unlike and are bound by their need for one another, which is organic solidarity, and law becomes chiefly restitutive, restoring relations rather than punishing. The whole argument, with its evidence and its critics, is in [Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity].

A worked example

In a village where every household farmed and made most of what it used, a dispute about a boundary was settled by elders who knew both parties, knew the land, and had no speciality in settling disputes. The settlement restored the relationship, because the parties had to go on living together.

In a city where labour is fully divided, the same dispute is handled by an advocate, who is a specialist; before a judge, who is another; on a record prepared by a clerk; under rules drafted by a legislature; enforced by a bailiff. Nobody in the process knows the parties, and the parties need not deal with each other again.

Both features follow from the division of labour, and both are gains and losses at once. The specialised system is more expert, more consistent and more impartial. It is also slower, more expensive, and unable to restore a relationship, because nobody involved has any interest in the relationship continuing. A student who can state that trade-off has understood why dispute resolution outside the courts keeps being invented, and it connects Module I directly to the alternative dispute resolution a law course covers elsewhere.

Quick revision

  1. The division of labour is the differentiation of a society's work into distinct tasks performed by different people. Forms: by sex, by age, simple or social, complex or detailed, territorial, and in India by caste.
  2. Adam Smith: specialisation raises output; the pin factory; limited by the extent of the market. He also saw its cost to the worker.
  3. Durkheim: it grows with material and moral density, and is the peaceful resolution of competition.
  4. Gains: productivity, interdependence, skill, differentiation, specialist institutions, and the possibility of a legal profession and a developed legal system.
  5. Costs: alienation, deskilling, inequality, vulnerability, narrowness.
  6. Durkheim's abnormal forms: the anomic (unregulated), the forced (positions allotted by birth or constraint, which is caste), and the poorly coordinated. His remedy is regulation, not less specialisation.
  7. In India the division of labour is also a division of labourers, because caste fixes the person to the task.
munotes.in161

The Division of Labour

Test yourself

1. Define the division of labour and give its main forms. The differentiation of a society's total work into distinct tasks and occupations allotted to different persons, so that each performs a part and all depend on the others. Its forms are by sex and by age, found in every society; the simple or social division into distinct occupations; the complex or detailed division of a single occupation into separate operations, which industry brought; the territorial division between regions and countries; and, in India, division by caste.

2. How did Durkheim explain the growth of the division of labour? By the increase of material and moral density, that is the number of people in contact and the intensity of their interaction. As population grows and contact intensifies, competition for the same resources rises, and specialisation is the peaceful resolution of that competition, since people occupy different niches instead of contending for one. On this account the division of labour is a response to competition and not merely a device for raising output.

3. State the social consequences of the division of labour. Gains: higher productivity and the surplus that rests on it; interdependence, which binds specialists to one another and becomes the basis of solidarity; expertise; the emergence of distinct occupational groups and specialist institutions, including the legal profession and a developed legal system. Costs: alienation of the worker from the work; deskilling; inequality, since occupations are unequally rewarded and esteemed; vulnerability when a speciality disappears; and narrowness of the specialised worker.

4. What are Durkheim's abnormal forms of the division of labour? The anomic form, where relations between the specialised parts are inadequately regulated so that conflict rather than cooperation results, industrial conflict being his example; the forced form, where positions are allotted by inherited advantage or constraint rather than by ability and inclination, which describes a caste order precisely; and the poorly coordinated form, where the parts are specialised but not properly integrated. His remedy is regulation through occupational associations and rules, not a return to less specialisation.

munotes.in162

The Division of Labour

5. Why does a developed legal system presuppose a division of labour? Because full-time judges, advocates, legislators, officials and enforcement agencies can exist only where a society produces enough surplus to support people who do not produce their own subsistence, and where work has been differentiated far enough for dispute settlement to become a separate occupation. A society without a division of labour can have custom and elders who settle quarrels alongside their ordinary work, but not a specialised legal profession or a standing machinery of adjudication.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in163

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Work and Alienation

Syllabus topic 1.6.5, "Work &Alienation"

In one line

Alienation is the condition of a worker who is separated from what they make, from the act of making it, from their own nature and from other people, so that work, which should express what a person is, empties them instead.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: alienation, in Marx's account, is the estrangement of the worker under a system in which the means of production are owned by another and labour is sold as a commodity. He distinguished four dimensions: alienation from the product of labour, from the process of labour, from the worker's own species-being or human nature, and from other human beings. The concept was set out in the Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts, written in 1844 and first published in the twentieth century, and it has since been developed by sociologists into a measurable set of conditions.

Why the concept exists

Work, on Marx's view, is what distinguishes human beings. Human beings do not merely act on the world instinctively; they form an intention, then realise it in an object. A person who makes a chair has put an idea into the world, and the chair is that person's nature made visible.

Alienation is what happens when that relation is broken. Under conditions where a worker does not own the materials, does not decide what is made, does not control how it is made, and does not keep what is produced, work stops being self-expression and becomes a mere means of staying alive. Marx's compressed statement is that the worker feels themselves only outside their work, and in their work feels outside themselves.

The four dimensions

1. Alienation from the product

The worker makes an object that belongs to someone else the moment it exists. The more they produce, the more wealth stands over against them as another's property. The product, which should be the worker's nature realised, confronts them as an alien thing and as the source of the employer's power over them.

2. Alienation from the process of labour

The worker does not decide what is made, how it is made, at what pace or in what order. The activity itself is not theirs. Work becomes external, something done under compulsion rather than something entered into, which is why the worker is at home only when not working.

3. Alienation from species-being

Marx's term for what is essentially human: conscious, purposive, creative production. When labour becomes only a means to subsistence, the capacity that distinguishes human beings is reduced to the level of a means of survival, and the person is estranged from their own nature.

4. Alienation from other human beings

Work under these conditions sets people against one another: workers compete for jobs, and the relation between worker and owner is one of opposition. The activity that most obviously ought to be cooperative becomes a field of competition.

munotes.in164

Work and Alienation

The sociological development: Blauner

Marx treated alienation as a condition of a whole economic system. Later sociologists, above all Robert Blauner, treated it as a variable that differs between workplaces and can be measured. Blauner analysed alienation into four dimensions of his own, and this is the treatment that makes the concept usable in research.

  • Powerlessness: the worker's inability to control the conditions and pace of the work.
  • Meaninglessness: inability to see how one's own fragment relates to the whole product or purpose.
  • Isolation: absence of a sense of belonging to the work community.
  • Self-estrangement: the experience of work as a means only, with no involvement of the self.

Blauner's inverted U. He argued that alienation varies with technology rather than being constant. It is low in craft production, where the worker controls the process and sees the whole; it rises in machine-minding industry; it is highest on the assembly line, where pace, sequence and task are wholly determined by the technology; and it falls again in continuous process production, such as chemicals and refining, where the worker monitors a system, exercises judgment and works in a team. Plotted against technological development the curve rises and then falls, which is why it is called an inverted U.

The finding matters because it separates alienation from capitalism as such: if it varies with technology within the same economic system, it is not produced by ownership alone.

Criticism

  1. It is difficult to measure. Alienation is a condition of a relationship, and survey questions measure reported feelings, which is not the same thing.
  2. Alienation without misery. Workers in objectively alienating jobs frequently report satisfaction, and the standard reply, that they have adjusted their expectations, risks making the theory unfalsifiable.
  3. It is not confined to manual work. Clerical, call centre and platform work display powerlessness and meaninglessness as sharply as any factory, and monitoring by software has extended precisely the control Blauner associated with the assembly line.
  4. It is not confined to capitalism. Alienation was reported in state-owned industry in socialist economies, which suggests that scale, hierarchy and the division of labour contribute independently of ownership.
  5. Whose standard? The concept assumes a view of what work ought to be, which is a philosophical position rather than an empirical finding.

A worked example

A wooden chair.

In a carpenter's workshop, one person selects the timber, decides the design, makes the whole chair and sells it. They control the process, see the result, and the chair is recognisably theirs. Alienation on all four of Blauner's dimensions is low.

munotes.in165

Work and Alienation

On an assembly line in a furniture factory, one worker fits the same joint every ninety seconds for eight hours. They did not choose the design, cannot vary the pace, never see a completed chair, and the output belongs to the company. Powerlessness, meaninglessness and self-estrangement are all high.

In an automated plant, a worker monitors machines that cut and assemble, intervening when a fault appears, working with three colleagues who between them understand the whole line. Control returns, the whole process is visible, and there is a work group. Alienation falls, which is Blauner's curve.

Now note what the law does about each. For the second case, labour legislation regulates hours, breaks, safety and the pace of work, and provides machinery through which the workers may bargain collectively. The law cannot restore the worker's relation to the product; it can restrain the conditions that make it worst, and that limit is worth stating in an answer, because it is exactly the distinction between what law can and cannot do that Module IV explores.

What alienation is NOT

Not the same as dissatisfaction. A well-paid worker may be satisfied and alienated. Alienation is a description of a relation to work, not a report of a mood.

Not the same as isolation or loneliness. Isolation is one of its dimensions in Blauner's scheme, not the whole of it.

Not confined to factories, as the criticism above records.

Not the same as anomie. Durkheim's anomie is normlessness, a deficiency of regulation in a society. Marx's alienation is estrangement from work under a specific form of ownership. Examiners set the two against each other, and confusing them is the commonest error in this part of the syllabus.

Quick revision

  1. Marx's four dimensions: from the product, from the process, from species-being, from other people. Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts, written 1844, published in the twentieth century.
  2. Work should be human nature realised in an object; alienation is the breaking of that relation.
  3. Blauner's four dimensions: powerlessness, meaninglessness, isolation, self-estrangement.
  4. Blauner's inverted U: alienation is low in craft work, rises through machine minding, peaks on the assembly line, and falls in continuous process production.
  5. Because it varies with technology inside one economic system, it is not produced by ownership alone.
  6. Criticism: hard to measure; workers report satisfaction in alienating jobs; it is not confined to manual work or to capitalism; and it assumes a standard of what work ought to be.
  7. Alienation is not anomie: alienation is estrangement from work; anomie is normlessness in a society.

Test yourself

1. State Marx's four dimensions of alienation. Alienation from the product, which belongs to another the moment it is made and confronts the worker as an alien thing; from the process of labour, since the worker does not decide what is made, how, or at what pace; from species-being, the conscious and creative production that Marx held to be distinctively human, which is reduced to a mere means of subsistence; and from other human beings, since workers are set in competition with each other and in opposition to the owner.

munotes.in166

Work and Alienation

2. What did Blauner add to the concept? He turned it from a condition of an entire economic system into a variable that differs between workplaces and can be measured, analysing it into powerlessness, meaninglessness, isolation and self-estrangement. He then showed that it varies with the technology of production rather than being uniform, which made the concept usable in empirical research.

3. Explain Blauner's inverted U. Alienation is low in craft production, where the worker controls the process and sees the finished article; it rises with machine-minding industry; it reaches its highest point on the assembly line, where pace, sequence and task are dictated by the technology; and it falls again in continuous process industries such as chemicals, where the worker monitors a system, exercises judgment and works in a team. Plotted against technological advance the curve rises and then descends.

4. Distinguish alienation from anomie. Alienation is Marx's concept: the estrangement of the worker from the product, the process, their own nature and other people, arising from a system in which the means of production belong to another. Anomie is Durkheim's: a state of normlessness or deregulation in which established rules have lost their authority and no new ones bind. One concerns a relation to work under a form of ownership; the other concerns the regulation of desires and conduct in a society.

5. Give two criticisms of the concept of alienation. That it is hard to measure, since surveys record reported feelings while alienation is a description of a relationship, and workers in objectively alienating jobs often report satisfaction, which the theory can only explain in ways that risk making it unfalsifiable. And that it is not confined to capitalism, having been reported in state-owned industry in socialist economies, which suggests that scale, hierarchy and the detailed division of labour produce it independently of who owns the enterprise.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in167

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Capitalism and Socialism as Forms of Economy

Syllabus topic 1.6.5, "Capitalism and Socialism as forms of Economy"

In one line

Capitalism is an economy in which the means of production are privately owned and worked for profit through a market; socialism is one in which they are socially owned and worked to a plan for collective need.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: capitalism is an economic system characterised by private ownership of the means of production, production for profit, the sale of labour power for wages, competition, and the allocation of resources through the market with a limited role for the state. Socialism is a system characterised by social or state ownership of the means of production, production for use rather than profit, central planning of allocation, and the distribution of the product according to work done or need, with the declared object of eliminating class divisions.

Capitalism

Its features

  1. Private ownership of the means of production.
  2. The profit motive as the driver of investment and production.
  3. Wage labour. Those without productive property sell their capacity to work.
  4. The market as the mechanism deciding what is produced and at what price.
  5. Competition between enterprises.
  6. Freedom of enterprise and of contract.
  7. Limited state intervention, in its classical form.
  8. Accumulation. Profit is reinvested, which is what makes the system dynamic and expansive.

Its social consequences

Growth. Capitalism has raised output enormously wherever it has taken hold, and an answer that omits this is not balanced.

Class formation. It produces the division between owners and wage workers analysed in [Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict].

Urbanisation and mobility, since labour must go where capital is.

Inequality, both of income and of wealth, and the tendency of wealth to concentrate.

Insecurity. Employment depends on profitability, and the cycle produces unemployment.

Alienation, as in [Work and Alienation].

The dissolution of ascriptive ties. Capitalism is indifferent to caste and community when they interfere with profit, so it corrodes ascribed status even while creating new inequalities. This is a genuinely two-sided effect and worth stating.

Weber's contribution

Weber's account is essential because it corrects the assumption that capitalism is simply greed organised. He argued that modern rational capitalism required a distinctive attitude: systematic, disciplined, calculating acquisition pursued as a duty rather than for enjoyment, and he traced its origin to ascetic Protestantism. He also identified its institutional preconditions, and the list matters to a law student: free labour, rational accounting, a calculable legal system, and a rational administration. A predictable legal order is on Weber's list of what capitalism required, which is the most direct link between this chapter and a law degree. Worked in [Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism].

Socialism

Its features

  1. Social or state ownership of the means of production. Personal property in consumption goods is not abolished, and the distinction in [Property] between productive and consumption property is essential here.
  2. Production for use, planned to meet needs rather than to yield profit.
  3. Central planning in place of the market as the allocator.
  4. Distribution according to work in the socialist stage, and according to need in the communist stage, on the classical formulation.
  5. The abolition of class divisions as the declared object.
  6. Equality, of income and of access to services.
  7. Full employment and social security as commitments.
munotes.in168

Capitalism and Socialism as Forms of Economy

Its social consequences, as observed

Reduction of inequality of income, and wide provision of education, health care and employment security, which the historical record supports.

Bureaucracy. Planning requires an administrative apparatus of great size and power, and this is the standing sociological criticism: the concentration of economic and political power in the same hands. Weber anticipated it, arguing that socialism would increase rather than reduce bureaucratic domination.

Loss of the information the market provides. Prices carry information about scarcity and preference, and planners without them face a problem of calculation that proved severe in practice.

Weak incentives, where reward is detached from effort.

Restriction of choice, both of goods and of occupation.

Alienation not abolished. As [Work and Alienation] notes, workers in state-owned industry reported the same estrangement, which is evidence that the detailed division of labour and hierarchy contribute independently of ownership.

Kinds of socialism

Marxian or revolutionary socialism, holding that the transformation requires the overthrow of the existing order. Democratic socialism, seeking the same ends by constitutional means. Fabian or evolutionary socialism, seeking gradual change through legislation. Utopian socialism, the earlier tradition of Owen, Saint-Simon and Fourier, which Marx and Engels criticised for proposing ideal communities without an analysis of how the change would come about.

The comparison

CapitalismSocialism
Ownership of the means of productionPrivateSocial or state
Object of productionProfitUse and need
AllocationMarket and priceCentral plan
DistributionBy ownership and by market-determined wagesBy work done, or by need
Role of the stateLimited, classicallyCentral and extensive
CompetitionCentralReplaced by coordination
Class structureOwners and wage workersClass divisions declared abolished
Choice of goods and occupationWideRestricted
IncentiveProfit and wage differentialsSocial duty and planned differentials
Characteristic strengthsGrowth, innovation, choice, responsivenessEquality, security, provision of services
Characteristic weaknessesInequality, insecurity, cycles, alienationBureaucracy, calculation problem, weak incentives, restricted choice

The mixed economy, and India

No large economy is purely either. Every capitalist economy has extensive public provision, regulation and redistribution; every socialist economy has had markets, legal or otherwise. The realistic categories are degrees of a mixture.

munotes.in169

Capitalism and Socialism as Forms of Economy

India's own position should be described in three phases and stated neutrally.

The Constitution does not prescribe an economic system, and the Directive Principles in Part IV direct the state to secure that the ownership and control of material resources are so distributed as best to subserve the common good and that the operation of the economic system does not result in the concentration of wealth to the common detriment. The word socialist was inserted into the Preamble by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act 1976.

The planned phase. From 1950 India followed a mixed economy with a large public sector, five-year plans, industrial licensing, restrictions on foreign investment and extensive regulation of private enterprise.

The 1991 turn. Facing a balance of payments crisis, India substantially liberalised: industrial licensing was largely dismantled, foreign investment was opened, tariffs were reduced and the public sector's reserved role was narrowed. The social consequences, growth, the expansion of an urban middle class, new occupations, widened inequality and continued rural distress, are the subject of [Liberalization and Globalization].

How to write this in an exam: describe the arrangements and their observed consequences, attribute evaluative claims to those who make them, and avoid asserting that either system is superior. That is both accurate and safe.

A worked example

Under capitalism, a company decides. It will produce a medicine if it expects the revenue to exceed the cost, which means a disease affecting people who can pay attracts research and one affecting people who cannot may not, however severe. The market's strength, responsiveness to demand, and its weakness, indifference to need without purchasing power, are the same mechanism.

Under socialism, a planning authority decides, in principle by need. Its strength is that a disease of the poor can be prioritised; its weakness is that the authority must know what is needed and in what quantity without the information prices carry, and its decisions are subject to political rather than commercial distortion.

In India both mechanisms operate, and the law is the instrument that mixes them: patent provisions defining what is patentable, compulsory licensing powers, price control of essential medicines, and public procurement for government programmes. A law student should notice that each of these is a device for correcting one system's characteristic failure with the other's logic, which is what a mixed economy consists of in practice.

Quick revision

  1. Capitalism: private ownership, profit, wage labour, market allocation, competition, accumulation.
  2. Socialism: social ownership of productive property, production for use, central planning, distribution by work or need, declared abolition of classes.
  3. Capitalism's consequences: growth, class formation, urbanisation, inequality, insecurity, alienation, and the corrosion of ascriptive status.
  4. Weber: modern capitalism required a disciplined acquisitive ethic and, institutionally, free labour, rational accounting, a calculable legal system and rational administration.
  5. Socialism's consequences: reduced inequality and wide services, against bureaucracy, the calculation problem, weak incentives and restricted choice. Weber predicted greater bureaucratic domination.
  6. Kinds: Marxian, democratic, Fabian, utopian.
  7. No economy is purely either. India: a mixed economy from 1950 with planning and licensing; "socialist" inserted in the Preamble by the Forty-second Amendment 1976; substantial liberalisation from 1991.
munotes.in170

Capitalism and Socialism as Forms of Economy

Test yourself

1. Compare capitalism and socialism on five points. Ownership of the means of production, private against social or state; the object of production, profit against use and need; the mechanism of allocation, market and price against central planning; distribution, by ownership and market wages against by work done or need; and the role of the state, limited in the classical model of capitalism against central and extensive under socialism.

2. What did Weber say modern capitalism required? A distinctive attitude, the systematic, disciplined and calculating pursuit of gain as a duty rather than for enjoyment, which he traced to ascetic Protestantism; and a set of institutional conditions, namely formally free labour, rational accounting, a calculable and predictable legal system, and a rational administration. The inclusion of a calculable legal order is the point of most direct interest to a law student.

3. State three criticisms of socialism as observed in practice. That planning requires an administrative apparatus of great size, concentrating economic and political power in the same hands, which Weber predicted would increase bureaucratic domination rather than reduce it; that abolishing markets removes the information prices carry about scarcity and preference, leaving planners with a severe problem of calculation; and that detaching reward from effort weakens incentives, while choice of goods and of occupation is restricted.

4. Is India a capitalist or a socialist economy? Neither in a pure form. The Constitution does not prescribe an economic system, though the Directive Principles direct that ownership of material resources be distributed to subserve the common good and that wealth not be concentrated to the common detriment, and the word socialist was inserted into the Preamble in 1976. India followed a mixed economy with extensive planning and licensing from 1950, and liberalised substantially from 1991. It is a mixed economy whose mixture has changed.

5. Why does the assembly-line worker's alienation matter to the comparison? Because alienation was reported in state-owned industry in socialist economies as well as in private industry under capitalism, which indicates that it is produced substantially by the detailed division of labour, by scale and by hierarchy rather than by private ownership alone. It follows that changing who owns an enterprise does not by itself restore the worker's relation to the work, and that the comparison between the two systems cannot be settled on this ground.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in171

Chapter Thirty-Nine

The Jajmani System

Syllabus topic 1.6.5, "Jajmani System"

In one line

The jajmani system was the arrangement by which particular families in an Indian village served particular landowning families hereditarily, and were paid in grain and customary dues rather than in wages for each job.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the jajmani system is the traditional Indian village arrangement under which families of service and artisan castes, the kamins or prajas, rendered hereditary and customary services to families of the landowning castes, the jajmans, and received in return a customary share of the harvest together with prescribed payments, gifts, food, clothing and residence rights, on ceremonial and other occasions; the relationship was hereditary, personal, durable and diffuse, and it bound the village economy to the caste order.

The terms and the arrangement

The word derives from yajman, the patron of a sacrifice, which is itself a clue to what the relationship was thought to be: not a purchase but a patronage.

The jajman is the patron, generally a landowning family of a dominant caste. The kamin, called by different names in different regions, is the serving family: barber, washerman, potter, carpenter, blacksmith, leatherworker, priest, water carrier, sweeper, musician.

What passed between them. The kamin family served the jajman family in all matters within its hereditary occupation, over the whole year and at all ceremonies. In return it received a fixed share of the harvest, generally measured by the quantity of grain, and additionally: food on ceremonial occasions, clothing at festivals, the use of land or a house site, fodder, free timber or clay, help at its own weddings, and assistance in difficulty.

Its characteristics

These are what an examiner is asking for, and each should be given with its reason.

  1. Hereditary. The relationship passed from father to son on both sides. A kamin's son served the jajman's son, and neither chose the other.
  2. Personal and particular. A kamin family served named families, not the village at large.
  3. Durable and lifelong, not terminable at will.
  4. Diffuse rather than specific. The obligation was not to perform a task but to serve, whatever the occasion, which is the sharpest contrast with a contract.
  5. Payment in kind and by custom, generally a share of the harvest, not a price agreed for a job.
  6. Payment at the harvest, not on completion of the work, so the kamin's income was tied to the harvest's success.
  7. Tied to caste, since the occupation was hereditary by caste.
  8. Hierarchical. The relationship was not between equals: the jajman held the land and the higher ritual position.
  9. Reciprocal within that hierarchy. The jajman also owed obligations, of maintenance, protection and support in difficulty.
  10. Transferable and inheritable as a right. A kamin's right to serve particular jajmans could be inherited and, in some regions, transferred, which shows it was regarded as a form of property.
munotes.in172

The Jajmani System

Why it is not wage labour

This is the analytical heart of the topic and the paragraph that separates a good answer.

Jajmani relationWage labour
BasisBirth and customContract freely entered
Choice of the other partyNone; hereditaryFree on both sides
DurationLifelong and inheritedFor the contract's term
Scope of the obligationDiffuse: to serve generallySpecific: the agreed work
PaymentCustomary share of the harvest, in kindPrice agreed in advance, in money
When paidAt harvestOn completion or periodically
The relationship's characterPersonal, total, unequal, reciprocalImpersonal, limited, formally equal
What ends itPractically nothingNotice, or completion

In the language of [Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types] the jajmani relation belongs to Gemeinschaft and wage labour to Gesellschaft, and in the language of [The Evolutionary Perspective] the change from one to the other is precisely Maine's movement from status to contract. In Polanyi's terms, mentioned in [The Economic System, Work and Occupation], jajmani is reciprocity rather than market exchange.

The two readings of it

An answer must give both, because the literature is genuinely divided.

The harmony reading. Associated with W. H. Wiser, whose village study introduced the term to sociology, this reading emphasises the mutuality: each caste served the others, the relationship carried security, and no family was left without support. On this account the village was an interdependent whole, and the system provided a form of social security that the market does not.

The exploitation reading. Associated with T. O. Beidelman, and supported by much later work, this reading emphasises the inequality: the relationship was not between equals but between those who held the land and those who did not; the terms were set by the dominant caste; the returns to the kamins were meagre and could be withheld; and the arrangement bound low-status families to hereditary and often stigmatised occupations with no exit. On this account the reciprocity was real but the exchange was unequal, and the language of mutual service concealed a relation of dependence.

M. N. Srinivas's concept of the dominant caste is the bridge between the two readings: the caste that held land, numbers and local standing was in a position to set the terms of every jajmani relationship in the village, which explains why the same institution could be described as harmonious by those at the top and as coercive by those at the bottom.

Its decline

The system has largely disappeared, and the causes are the ordinary causes of Indian social change.

The money economy. Cash payment for specific work replaced customary shares.

munotes.in173

The Jajmani System

Mass-produced goods. Factory cloth, plastic and metal vessels, and machine-made shoes destroyed the demand for the artisan castes' products, as [The Economic System, Work and Occupation] describes.

New occupations and mobility. Roads, railways and urban employment gave kamin families an alternative for the first time, and an alternative is what a hereditary tie cannot survive.

Land reform and the fragmentation of holdings weakened the jajmans' capacity to maintain dependants.

Legislation and political change. The abolition of untouchability, reservation, adult franchise and the political mobilisation of lower castes all attacked the ritual hierarchy the system rested on.

Education, which made hereditary occupation seem a limitation rather than a destiny.

What has replaced it is cash payment for specific services, performed for whoever will pay, by people who may or may not belong to the traditional caste, which is to say wage labour and the market.

A worked example

The barber's family in a village served twelve landowning households. They attended each family's weddings and funerals, performed ritual duties as well as cutting hair, carried messages between families arranging marriages, and received grain at each harvest, cloth at a festival, and food at every ceremony. They served nobody else and were served by nobody else in that capacity.

The barber's grandson runs a shop on the highway. He cuts anybody's hair for a fixed price, paid at once. He does not attend anyone's wedding and carries no messages. He earns more and his income no longer depends on the harvest. Nobody supports him if he falls ill.

Both the gain and the loss are in that comparison. He has acquired choice, mobility, cash and independence from the ritual hierarchy. He has lost a guaranteed claim on twelve households in a bad year. The market gave him freedom and took away his security, and the state's social security legislation is an attempt to supply what the market removed, which is the same pattern as in [The Welfare State].

Quick revision

  1. Jajman is the patron, generally a landowning family; kamin or praja the serving family. From yajman, the patron of a sacrifice.
  2. Characteristics: hereditary, personal to named families, durable, diffuse rather than specific, paid by a customary share of the harvest in kind, tied to caste, hierarchical, reciprocal, and inheritable as a right.
  3. Not wage labour: birth against contract, no choice of party, lifelong, diffuse obligation, customary share against agreed price.
  4. It is Gemeinschaft, status rather than contract, and reciprocity rather than market exchange.
  5. Wiser's harmony reading against Beidelman's exploitation reading; Srinivas's dominant caste explains how both can be true of the same institution.
  6. Decline: the money economy, mass-produced goods, new occupations and mobility, land reform, legislation and political mobilisation, education.
  7. What replaced it: cash payment for specific work, from whoever will pay, with freedom gained and security lost.
munotes.in174

The Jajmani System

Test yourself

1. Describe the jajmani system. The traditional Indian village arrangement under which families of service and artisan castes, the kamins, rendered hereditary services to particular landowning families, the jajmans, within their hereditary occupation and at all ceremonies, and received in return a customary share of the harvest together with food, clothing, a house site, fodder and assistance in difficulty. The relationship was hereditary on both sides, personal to named families, lifelong, and diffuse rather than confined to specified tasks.

2. Why is the jajmani relation not wage labour? Because it rested on birth and custom rather than on contract; neither party chose the other; it was lifelong and inherited rather than terminable; the obligation was to serve generally rather than to perform an agreed task; and payment was a customary share of the harvest in kind at harvest time rather than a price agreed in advance for the work done. It was a personal and total relation within a hierarchy, not an impersonal and limited bargain between formal equals.

3. Give the two competing interpretations of the system. The harmony interpretation, associated with Wiser, emphasises mutual interdependence and the security the arrangement gave every family, presenting the village as a whole in which each caste served the others. The exploitation interpretation, associated with Beidelman, emphasises that the terms were set by those who held the land, that the returns to the kamins were meagre and could be withheld, and that the system bound low-status families to hereditary and often stigmatised occupations from which there was no exit.

4. Why did the jajmani system decline? Because the money economy replaced payment in kind with cash for specific work; because mass-produced goods destroyed the market for artisan products; because roads, railways and urban employment gave serving families an alternative, which a hereditary tie cannot survive; because land reform reduced the jajmans' capacity to maintain dependants; and because the abolition of untouchability, adult franchise, reservation and education undermined the ritual hierarchy on which it rested.

5. What was gained and what was lost by its disappearance? Gained: freedom to choose an occupation and a customer, mobility, cash income independent of the harvest, and release from a ritual hierarchy that fixed a family's standing by birth. Lost: a guaranteed claim on named households in bad years, assistance at weddings and in illness, and a recognised place in the village order. Statutory social security is in part an attempt to supply what the market removed when it dissolved the older arrangement.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in175

Chapter Forty

Social Determinants of Economic Development

Syllabus topic 1.6.5, "Social Determinants of Economic Development"

In one line

Whether an economy grows depends not only on capital and technology but on the society: its values, its family structure, its education, its stratification and its institutions.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: economic development is not a purely economic process. Its social determinants include the value system of a society and its attitude to work, wealth and achievement; the structure of the family and the obligations it imposes; the system of stratification and the degree of mobility it permits; the level and distribution of education, health and skills; the position of women and their participation in the workforce; the nature of the state and the reliability of the legal and administrative system; demographic structure; and the density of trust and association, sometimes called social capital.

Why the topic exists

For much of the twentieth century development was treated as a matter of investment: supply capital and machinery, and growth would follow. It repeatedly did not. Identical investments produced different results in different societies, and the difference had to be explained by something other than the investment.

That something is the subject here. The proposition to be defended is not that culture causes wealth. It is that the social structure determines whether economic opportunities are taken and by whom, which is a more careful and more defensible claim.

The determinants

1. Values and attitudes

Weber's thesis is the classic instance: he argued that ascetic Protestantism produced a disposition towards systematic, disciplined, reinvested acquisition, and that this disposition was one of the conditions of modern rational capitalism. Worked in [Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism].

Weber's India study matters here and is often omitted. He examined Indian religion and argued that certain features of it, and of the caste order it sanctioned, worked against the development of that disposition: hereditary occupation restricted mobility between callings, and ritual considerations governed conduct that a purely rational calculation would have decided differently.

The objection must be given. Weber's account of India has been extensively criticised for relying on textual sources rather than on practice, and for underrating Indian commercial castes with a long and successful mercantile tradition, whose conduct was systematically acquisitive on any measure. The safest formulation is that values are one determinant among several and do not by themselves explain either development or its absence.

David McClelland's achievement motivation is the other name to know: he argued that societies differ in the strength of the need for achievement instilled by child-rearing, and that this predicts economic growth. The work has been criticised on measurement grounds, and should be stated as a claim rather than a finding.

munotes.in176

Social Determinants of Economic Development

2. Family structure and kinship obligations

The joint family provided security and pooled resources, which supports investment. It could also spread the returns of individual effort so widely that the incentive to make it was reduced, and it restricted mobility, since a person could not readily move away.

The two-sided effect is what should be written, and the standing evidence for the positive side is the Indian business family: family firms whose kin networks supplied capital, trusted managers, credit without formal security and information, all at low cost. Kinship functioning as a substitute for a formal financial and legal infrastructure is a genuine developmental advantage, and it is why family business remains so prominent in Indian industry.

3. Caste and the system of stratification

Caste bore on development in several distinct ways, and separating them makes an answer precise.

Occupational rigidity. Hereditary occupation restricted the movement of labour to where it was most productive.

Restriction of talent. Where entry to trades and to education was closed by birth, ability was wasted, and this is the largest and least measurable cost.

Restriction of markets. Rules about commensality and contact restricted trade, service and residence.

Against which, some caste networks operated exactly as kinship does above: trading communities used caste ties for credit and enforcement, so caste both obstructed and facilitated depending on where one stood.

The general proposition is that a society which allocates positions by birth rather than by ability forgoes the productivity of everyone misallocated, which is Durkheim's forced division of labour from [The Division of Labour] restated in economic terms.

4. Education, health and skills

Uncontroversially a determinant. Literacy, technical skill and health determine what a workforce can do, and the distribution matters as much as the average: a society with high average education and a large excluded population develops differently from one with the same average distributed evenly. The comparison between Indian states on literacy and health outcomes is the standard illustration, and figures should be taken from a named source such as the Census or the National Family Health Survey.

5. The position of women

Female education and employment affect development directly, through the size and quality of the workforce, and indirectly, through fertility, child health and the schooling of the next generation. India's low and, for a period, declining female labour force participation despite rising female education is a well-documented puzzle, and it is a legitimate and safe thing to name, provided the explanation is offered as contested rather than settled.

6. The state, law and administration

Weber's list of the preconditions of rational capitalism included a calculable legal system and a rational administration, as [Capitalism and Socialism as Forms of Economy] notes.

The mechanism is worth spelling out for a law student. Investment requires that expectations about the future be reliable. Enforceable contracts, secure and ascertainable title to land, predictable regulation, courts that decide within a foreseeable time, and administration that is not arbitrary all reduce the risk of committing resources now for a return later. Where they are absent, capital is committed only within networks of personal trust, which limits the scale of enterprise to the reach of those networks. Delay in the courts and uncertainty of title are therefore not merely legal problems; they are developmental ones, and this is the single most useful proposition in the chapter for this audience.

munotes.in177

Social Determinants of Economic Development

7. Demography

The size, growth rate and age structure of a population. A large working-age share relative to dependants can support growth if the workforce is employed and skilled, and can produce unemployment and instability if it is not.

8. Social capital and trust

The density of associations and the general level of trust between strangers. Where trust is high, transactions between strangers are cheap; where it is low, everything must be secured, verified or confined to kin. Trust reduces transaction costs, and its absence is a real economic burden.

The direction of causation, which must be addressed

An answer that lists social factors as causes of development is incomplete unless it notices the obvious objection: the causation may run the other way, and probably runs both ways.

Development changes values, breaks down hereditary occupation, raises education, alters the family and improves administration. So a society described as having values unfavourable to development may have those values because it is poor, rather than being poor because of them. Attributing poverty to culture, when culture may be a product of poverty, is a well-known error with a bad history: it was used to explain colonised populations' condition by their character.

The defensible position is that social structure and economic development interact, that social factors condition how economic opportunities are taken and by whom, and that no single-factor explanation in either direction survives contact with the evidence.

A worked example

A credit scheme for small enterprises is extended on identical terms to two districts.

In District A, literacy is high, women's participation in work is substantial, caste restrictions on occupation are weak, land titles are clear and the local administration is regarded as reliable. Applications come from a wide range of people, security can be offered because title is provable, and defaults are pursued predictably.

In District B, literacy is lower, occupation still follows caste closely, land records are disputed, and the administration is not trusted. Applications come from those already established; those without provable title cannot borrow at all; and the scheme reaches the people who least need it.

munotes.in178

Social Determinants of Economic Development

The economic input was identical and the outcomes differ, and every difference is social. That is the chapter's whole argument, and it also shows why the legal infrastructure, land records and enforceable title, is a developmental question and not a technical one.

Quick revision

  1. Values: Weber's Protestant ethic; his India study and its criticism; McClelland's achievement motivation. Values are one determinant, not the explanation.
  2. Family: the joint family both pooled resources and diluted incentives; Indian business families show kinship substituting for a formal financial infrastructure.
  3. Caste: occupational rigidity, waste of talent, restricted markets; but caste networks also supplied credit and enforcement. Durkheim's forced division of labour restated economically.
  4. Education, health and skills, and their distribution, not only their average.
  5. Position of women: direct through the workforce, indirect through fertility and children's schooling. India's low female labour force participation despite rising education is a documented puzzle.
  6. State, law and administration: Weber's calculable legal system. Enforceable contracts, secure title and predictable courts reduce the risk of long-horizon investment.
  7. Demography, and social capital and trust, which lower transaction costs.
  8. Causation runs both ways. Attributing poverty to culture, when culture may result from poverty, is a known and discreditable error.

Test yourself

1. Name six social determinants of economic development. The value system and attitudes to work and acquisition; the structure of the family and the obligations kinship imposes; the system of stratification and the mobility it permits; the level and distribution of education, health and skills; the position of women and their participation in the workforce; and the character of the state, law and administration. To these should be added demographic structure and the level of generalised trust or social capital.

2. State Weber's argument about religion and economic development, and the criticism of his India study. Weber argued that ascetic Protestantism produced a disposition towards systematic, disciplined and reinvested acquisition which was among the conditions of modern rational capitalism, and that features of Indian religion and the caste order, notably hereditary occupation and ritual regulation of conduct, worked against such a disposition. The criticism is that he relied on textual sources rather than on observed practice, and that he underrated Indian mercantile communities whose conduct was systematically acquisitive on any measure.

3. How does caste bear on economic development? Chiefly by restricting the allocation of labour and talent: hereditary occupation prevents people moving to where they would be most productive, closure of trades and education by birth wastes ability, and rules about contact and commensality restrict trade and residence. Against this must be set the use of caste networks by trading communities to supply credit, information and enforcement, so that the same institution obstructed development in one respect and facilitated it in another.

munotes.in179

Social Determinants of Economic Development

4. Why is a calculable legal system a condition of development? Because investment means committing resources now for a return later, and that requires expectations about the future to be reliable. Enforceable contracts, secure and ascertainable title, predictable regulation and courts that decide within a foreseeable time reduce that risk. Where they are absent, resources are committed only within networks of personal trust, which limits enterprise to the reach of those networks, so delay in the courts and uncertainty of title are developmental problems and not merely legal ones.

5. What is the problem with explaining underdevelopment by culture? That the causation may run in the opposite direction. Development itself changes values, weakens hereditary occupation, raises education and improves administration, so values unfavourable to enterprise may be a consequence of poverty rather than its cause. Treating culture as the explanation has historically been used to attribute the condition of colonised populations to their character, and the defensible position is that social structure and economic development interact, with no single-factor explanation surviving the evidence in either direction.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in180

Chapter Forty-One

Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions

Syllabus topic 1.6.6, "Definition & Characteristics of Religion, Social Functions of Religion"

In one line

Religion is a unified system of beliefs and practices relating to sacred things, which binds those who hold them into a single moral community.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Durkheim defined religion as a unified system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, that is to say things set apart and forbidden, beliefs and practices which unite into one single moral community all those who adhere to them. The definition has three parts, and each is deliberate: beliefs, practices or rites, and a community. Sociology studies religion as a social institution, examining what it does in and for society, and it takes no position on the truth of any religious claim, which is not a question the discipline's methods can reach.

What sociology does and does not ask

State this at the head of any answer on religion.

Sociology asks: what do religious beliefs and practices do in a society; how are they organised; how do they change; how do they relate to law, economy, family and stratification; and who is religious in what ways. It does not ask whether a god exists or whether any doctrine is correct, because no observation could settle it, and the discipline's claim to be empirical requires it to stay silent.

The methodological principle is that of understanding a practice as it appears to those who follow it, which is Weber's verstehen and, in a different form, the cultural relativism of [Culture].

The definitions

Durkheim, as above: a unified system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, uniting adherents into one moral community.

His crucial move is the sacred and profane distinction. Religion, he argued, does not consist in belief in gods or the supernatural, because some religions have neither in the ordinary sense. It consists in dividing the world in two: the sacred, things set apart, treated with awe and surrounded by prohibitions, and the profane, the ordinary and everyday. Anything can be sacred; nothing is sacred by its nature. That is why the definition covers religions that Western definitions built on gods do not.

Max Weber deliberately declined to define religion at the outset, saying that a definition, if it can be given at all, can only come at the end of the study. His concern was with the meaning religious ideas have for those who hold them and the consequences of those ideas for conduct.

Malinowski distinguished religion from magic: magic is instrumental, a technique for producing a specific result, performed where knowledge and skill fail; religion is not a means to a further end, its rites being ends in themselves, and it addresses the great crises of life, birth, initiation, marriage and death.

munotes.in181

Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions

MacIver and Page: religion implies a relationship not merely between man and man but between man and some higher power.

The characteristics of religion

  1. Belief in the supernatural or the sacred, however conceived.
  2. A distinction between the sacred and the profane.
  3. Ritual and practice, which are not incidental: religion is done as much as believed, and Durkheim thought the doing was the more important half.
  4. A moral community, a body of adherents who are joined by their common relation to the sacred.
  5. Symbols and sacred objects.
  6. A body of doctrine or myth, explaining origins, obligations and destiny.
  7. A moral code, prescribing conduct.
  8. Sacred places and times.
  9. Specialists, in most developed religions: priests, monks, teachers.
  10. A relation to the emotions. Religion addresses fear, grief, hope and awe, and its practices are heavily emotional.

The social functions of religion

Give these as functions, then give the dysfunctions, then the conflict and Weberian readings. That structure produces a complete answer.

Functions, in the functionalist reading

Social solidarity and integration. Durkheim's central claim. Collective worship assembles people, generates shared emotion, and renews the common sentiments on which the group's unity rests. What is worshipped, he argued, is at bottom the society itself.

Support and consolation. Religion supplies meaning in the face of suffering, injustice and death, which is why its rites cluster at exactly the crises Malinowski named.

Social control. Religion prescribes conduct and backs the prescription with sanctions beyond the reach of any human authority. It is one of the most powerful means of informal control, as [Formal and Informal Social Control] sets out, and its power lies in reaching conduct nobody observes.

Socialisation. It transmits values to the young, as [Socialization] notes.

Legitimation. Religion sanctions the social order, giving existing arrangements of authority and rank the appearance of rightness. This function is claimed by functionalists as integration and by conflict theorists as ideology; it is the same observation valued differently.

Identity and belonging, particularly for minorities and migrants, for whom religious institutions are frequently the main organised community.

Welfare. Religious institutions have historically provided education, medical care, food and shelter, and continue to do so extensively in India.

Psychological support, reducing anxiety and supplying confidence.

Dysfunctions

An answer that gives only functions is incomplete, and Merton's point in [The Functionalist Perspective] is that dysfunction is a question for investigation.

Division and conflict. The same solidarity that binds a community sets it against others, which is the in-group and out-group mechanism of [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups] operating on the strongest available identity.

Resistance to change. Sanctifying an arrangement makes altering it sacrilege, and religious sanction has been invoked against social reforms in every society including this one.

munotes.in182

Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions

Legitimation of inequality. Where a hierarchy is given religious sanction, as caste was, religion sustains it.

Obstruction of enquiry, where doctrine is treated as settling questions of fact.

The conflict reading

Marx's account is the sharpest: religion is part of the superstructure resting on the economic base, it consoles the oppressed for a condition it does not change, and by promising redress elsewhere it reduces the pressure for redress here. His description of it as the opium of the people is usually quoted without its surrounding sentence, which also calls it the sigh of the oppressed creature and the heart of a heartless world, and a student who gives the fuller passage shows that Marx regarded it as an expression of real distress and not merely as a trick.

The Weberian reading

Weber's contribution is the opposite in direction and is essential for balance: religious ideas can cause social and economic change rather than merely reflect the economy. The Protestant ethic thesis in [Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism] is the demonstration.

Religion and law

The connection matters for this course and is worth its own short section.

Law and religion were once the same thing. In most societies the earliest law is religious law, and the separation of the two is a late development.

Religion remains a source of law in India, through personal laws governing marriage, divorce, adoption, guardianship, maintenance and succession for the different communities. This is legal pluralism in the strict sense and is taken up in [Legal Pluralism].

Religion is a subject of law: freedom of conscience and free profession, practice and propagation of religion; freedom to manage religious affairs; the protection of minority educational institutions; provisions on religious instruction; and the offences relating to promoting enmity between groups and to outraging religious feelings.

Religion is also a limit on law, in that a rule offending deeply held religious sentiment meets resistance disproportionate to any sanction, which is the practical form of the argument in [Law and Social Change].

A worked example

A community festival in a Mumbai neighbourhood, run by a mandal, lasting ten days.

The functionalist reading: it assembles the community, renews shared sentiment, transmits belief to children, and provides a structure through which disputes are avoided and status recognised. It also distributes food and organises charity.

The conflict reading: it displays and reinforces the standing of the families who fund it; the committee is a route to local political influence; and participation is not equally open to everyone in the locality.

The Weberian reading: it is not merely a reflection of interests, since it also carries ideas that shape how participants understand obligation, hospitality and duty.

munotes.in183

Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions

The legal reading: it involves permissions, noise regulations, use of public space, and the possibility of communal tension, so the state is present throughout, regulating something it did not create and cannot forbid.

All four are true at once, and being able to hold them together is what studying religion sociologically means.

Quick revision

  1. Durkheim's definition: a unified system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, uniting adherents into one moral community. Three parts: beliefs, practices, community.
  2. Sacred and profane: nothing is sacred by nature; the sacred is what is set apart and forbidden.
  3. Malinowski: magic is instrumental and used where technique fails; religion is an end in itself and addresses life crises.
  4. Characteristics: the sacred, ritual, a moral community, symbols, doctrine, a moral code, sacred places and times, specialists, and an appeal to the emotions.
  5. Functions: solidarity, consolation, social control, socialisation, legitimation, identity, welfare, psychological support.
  6. Dysfunctions: division and conflict, resistance to change, legitimation of inequality, obstruction of enquiry.
  7. Marx: superstructure, consolation without change, the opium of the people, though also the sigh of the oppressed creature. Weber: religious ideas can cause economic change.
  8. Sociology does not ask whether religious claims are true.

Test yourself

1. Give Durkheim's definition of religion and explain its parts. A unified system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, that is things set apart and forbidden, which unite into one single moral community all who adhere to them. Its three parts are deliberate: beliefs, which are the ideas held; practices or rites, which are what adherents do and which Durkheim thought the more important half; and a community, since religion is collective and not a private conviction. The definition avoids reference to gods so that it covers religions which have none.

2. Distinguish religion from magic. Following Malinowski, magic is instrumental: a technique employed to produce a definite result, resorted to where knowledge and skill are insufficient to guarantee the outcome. Religion is not a means to a further end; its rites are performed as ends in themselves, it addresses the great crises of life, birth, initiation, marriage and death, and it involves a moral community, whereas magic may be practised individually by a specialist for a client.

3. State six social functions of religion. It produces solidarity by assembling adherents and renewing shared sentiment; it consoles and supplies meaning in the face of suffering and death; it controls conduct, reaching behaviour that no observer sees; it socialises the young into the society's values; it legitimates the existing social order, making established arrangements appear right; and it supplies identity and belonging, especially to minorities and migrants, along with welfare provision such as education and medical care.

munotes.in184

Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions

4. Give the conflict and the Weberian readings of religion, and say how they differ. On the conflict reading, associated with Marx, religion belongs to the superstructure resting on the economic base; it consoles the oppressed for a condition it does not alter and, by promising redress elsewhere, reduces pressure for redress here. On the Weberian reading, religious ideas can themselves cause economic and social change, as the Protestant ethic thesis argues. They differ in the direction of causation: for Marx religion reflects material conditions, for Weber it can help to produce them.

5. Why does sociology not ask whether religious beliefs are true? Because the question cannot be settled by any observation, and the discipline's claim to be empirical requires it to confine itself to what can be studied by evidence. What sociology can study is what people believe, what they do, how the beliefs and practices are organised, how they change, and what consequences they have for solidarity, control, stratification and law. Taking a position on truth would exceed its methods and would also make the study of other people's practices impossible.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in185

Chapter Forty-Two

The Structure of Religion and Theories of Its Origin

Syllabus topic 1.6.6, "Structural aspects of Religion, Theories of Origin of Religion"

In one line

Every religion is built from the same few structural parts, and the nineteenth century theories about where religion came from are speculations that cannot be tested.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the structural aspects of religion are the elements common to religions however different their content: beliefs, rituals or practices, sacred objects and symbols, sacred places and times, a moral code, an organisation with religious specialists, and a community of adherents. The classical theories of its origin include animism (Tylor), naturism (Max Muller), animatism or mana (Marett), totemism (Durkheim), the magic to religion to science sequence (Frazer), the psychological theories (Freud), and the fear and dependence explanations; none is regarded as established.

Part one: the structural aspects

Beliefs

The propositions adherents hold: about the sacred, about origins, about obligation, and about what follows death. Beliefs may be systematised into doctrine or may exist only as myth and practice, and a religion may demand assent to propositions or may demand only participation. The distinction matters when comparing traditions, since a religion of orthodoxy, right belief, is organised differently from a religion of orthopraxy, right practice.

Rituals and practices

The prescribed actions: worship, prayer, sacrifice, fasting, pilgrimage, purification, rites of passage. Durkheim distinguished positive rites, which prescribe, from negative rites, which forbid, the latter comprising the taboos that mark the sacred off from the profane.

Rituals are not decoration. Durkheim's argument in [Durkheim: The Theory of Religion] is that the assembly and the shared emotion generated by collective ritual are what produce the sense of a force greater than the individual, so ritual is the mechanism by which religion does its social work.

Sacred objects and symbols

The physical things treated as set apart: images, relics, books, water, fire, trees, the cross, the totem. Their sociological interest is that they hold no such properties in themselves, so what makes them sacred is the collective attitude, and this is why an insult to a symbol produces a reaction out of proportion to any physical harm, a fact Indian law recognises in the offences relating to religious feelings.

Sacred places and times

Temples, mosques, churches, shrines, rivers and mountains; sabbaths, festivals, fasts and calendars. The sacred calendar structures the year and, in doing so, structures social life: markets, marriages, agriculture and now public holidays follow it.

The moral code

The prescriptions about conduct that a religion carries, which is where religion meets law most directly.

Organisation and specialists

Priests, monks, imams, gurus, and the institutions they belong to. Religions vary from those with an elaborate hierarchy to those with none. Weber's distinction is useful: the priest derives authority from office and from a routine of learning within an institution, while the prophet derives it from a personal charismatic claim, which connects to [Weber: Power and Authority].

munotes.in186

The Structure of Religion and Theories of Its Origin

The community of adherents

The moral community in Durkheim's definition, and the forms it takes are the subject of [Church, Denomination, Sect and Cult].

Part two: theories of origin

Animism: E. B. Tylor

Tylor argued that religion began in the belief in spiritual beings. Primitive people, reflecting on dreams, visions, trances and above all death, concluded that a person consists of a body and a separable soul. That belief was extended to animals, plants and objects, and the spirits so postulated became the gods, so animism is the minimum definition of religion and the root of all later forms.

Criticism. It makes religion a mistaken piece of reasoning by an individual philosopher, which is intellectualist and improbable; it explains belief but not ritual or emotion; and it does not account for religion's social character.

Naturism: Max Muller

Muller argued that religion began in awe at the great forces of nature, the sun, the sky, storms, rivers, which were personified, named, and eventually became gods. He attributed much of this to a "disease of language", by which metaphors describing natural events were later misread as the names of persons.

Criticism. It is largely a theory about language derived from a narrow body of texts, and it does not explain the sacred quality attaching to trivial objects.

Animatism and mana: R. R. Marett

Marett argued that before belief in distinct spirits there was a vaguer belief in an impersonal supernatural power pervading things, called mana in Melanesia. Religion begins in awe at that force rather than in a theory about souls, and it is felt before it is thought.

Totemism: Durkheim

Durkheim studied the totemism of Australian Aboriginal societies as, in his view, the simplest religion available for study, and concluded that the totem, the emblem of the clan, is sacred because it stands for the clan itself. Since it is the clan that constrains the individual, sustains them and outlives them, the force people experience as divine is society, and in worshipping the totem the clan worships itself.

Criticism. The Australian material may not be as primitive as he assumed; totemism is not universal; and the argument that the object of worship is society is a redescription that adherents would not recognise.

Magic, religion and science: J. G. Frazer

Frazer proposed an evolutionary sequence: humanity first tried to control nature by magic, treating it as governed by laws the magician could manipulate; finding magic ineffective, it turned to religion, propitiating personal beings assumed to control events; and finally to science. Criticism: magic, religion and science coexist in every society including modern ones, so the sequence does not hold.

munotes.in187

The Structure of Religion and Theories of Its Origin

Psychological theories: Freud

Freud derived religion from the psychological situation of the child before the father, projecting that relation onto a cosmic figure, and treated religion as a collective illusion serving to reduce anxiety. Criticism: it rests on a speculative reconstruction of prehistory and generalises from one family form.

Fear and dependence

An older and simpler line, associated with the Roman poet Lucretius's remark that fear first made the gods, and with later writers who derived religion from human helplessness before nature. Criticism: fear explains why people might want a god, not why they have the specific beliefs, rituals and communities that religions actually have.

The modern position

Say four things.

  1. The origin of religion is not recoverable. It predates writing and every record, so all these theories are inferences from present-day societies wrongly treated as living fossils of the past.
  2. The evolutionary assumption underlying most of them is not accepted, for the reasons in [The Evolutionary Perspective].
  3. The question has changed. Sociology now asks how religion works rather than how it began, which is a question evidence can answer.
  4. Durkheim's contribution survives not as a history of origins but as an analysis of function: whatever religion's origin, collective ritual demonstrably produces solidarity, and that can be observed today.

A worked example

A stone under a tree at a crossroads acquires a coat of vermilion, then a shelter, then a weekly gathering, then a festival.

Tylor would look for a belief that a spirit inhabits it. Marett would look for a sense of power felt in the place before any spirit was named. Muller would look for a natural feature personified. Durkheim would ask who assembles there, and would say that the stone is sacred because it has become the emblem of that group, so that the sanctity is a property of the collective attitude and not of the stone.

Durkheim's account is the only one of the four that can be tested by looking, which is why it survived. One can observe who gathers, what happens to their conduct afterwards, and whether the group treats offences against the stone as offences against itself. The others require access to the thoughts of people long dead.

Quick revision

  1. Structural aspects: beliefs, rituals, sacred objects and symbols, sacred places and times, a moral code, organisation and specialists, and a community of adherents.
  2. Durkheim: positive rites prescribe, negative rites forbid; ritual is the mechanism, not decoration.
  3. Weber: the priest holds authority by office and routine, the prophet by personal charisma.
  4. Tylor: animism, belief in spiritual beings, from reflection on dreams and death.
  5. Max Muller: naturism, awe at natural forces plus a disease of language.
  6. Marett: animatism, an impersonal power, mana, felt before it is thought.
  7. Durkheim: totemism; the totem stands for the clan, so society is the object of worship.
  8. Frazer: magic to religion to science. Freud: projection of the father. Lucretius: fear made the gods.
  9. The origin is not recoverable; the modern question is how religion works, not how it began.
munotes.in188

The Structure of Religion and Theories of Its Origin

Test yourself

1. Name the structural aspects of religion. Beliefs; rituals and practices, including positive rites which prescribe and negative rites which forbid; sacred objects and symbols; sacred places and times, which structure the calendar and with it social and economic life; a moral code prescribing conduct; an organisation with religious specialists; and a community of adherents, the moral community of Durkheim's definition.

2. State Tylor's theory and the objection to it. Tylor held that religion began in animism, the belief in spiritual beings, which arose when people reflecting on dreams, visions and death concluded that a person consists of a body and a separable soul, a belief then extended to animals, plants and objects whose spirits became gods. The objection is that this makes religion a mistaken inference drawn by an individual reasoner, which explains belief but not ritual, emotion or the collective character that is religion's most obvious feature.

3. Explain Durkheim's totemic theory. Studying the totemism of Australian Aboriginal societies as the simplest available religion, Durkheim argued that the totem is sacred because it is the emblem of the clan. Since it is the clan that constrains its members, sustains them and outlives them, the superior force which people experience in religious life is society itself, so that in worshipping the totem the clan is worshipping itself in a form it can see.

4. What was Frazer's sequence, and why is it rejected? That humanity first attempted to control nature by magic, treating events as governed by laws a magician could manipulate; then, finding magic ineffective, turned to religion, propitiating personal beings believed to control events; and finally to science. It is rejected because magic, religion and science are found together in every society including modern industrial ones, so they are not successive stages but coexisting modes of dealing with uncertainty.

5. What is the modern position on the origin of religion? That it is not recoverable. Religion predates writing and every record, so the classical theories are inferences drawn from contemporary societies wrongly treated as survivals of an earlier stage, and the evolutionary assumption behind them is not accepted. The question sociology now asks is how religion works, what it does for solidarity, control, identity and legitimation, which is a question the evidence can answer, and Durkheim's contribution survives as an analysis of function rather than as a history of origins.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in189

Chapter Forty-Three

Church, Denomination, Sect and Cult

Syllabus topic 1.6.6, "Organization of Religion- Church, Denomination, Sect Cult"

In one line

Religions organise themselves in four recognisable ways, running from the large, established body that accepts the world to the small, intense group that rejects it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the classification of religious organisations, developed by Max Weber and elaborated by Ernst Troeltsch and later writers, distinguishes the church, a large, formally organised, bureaucratic body into which members are usually born, which accepts and is accepted by the wider society and often claims a universal mission; the denomination, similar in organisation but making no claim to exclusive truth and coexisting with others; the sect, a small, exclusive, intensely committed group, usually formed by breaking away, which rejects the wider society and demands active conversion; and the cult, a loosely organised, individualistic group centred on a novel belief or a charismatic leader, with low demands on members and no schismatic origin.

The four forms

Church

  1. Large membership, often coextensive with a whole society.
  2. Formal, bureaucratic organisation, with a professional and trained clergy and a hierarchy of offices.
  3. Membership by birth. People are born into it and are usually admitted as infants.
  4. Low demands on members, so that ordinary people can belong without extraordinary commitment.
  5. Accommodation with the world. It accepts the social order and is accepted by it; it may be established by law or closely connected with the state.
  6. A claim to universality, and often to exclusive possession of the truth.
  7. Formal ritual conducted by specialists, with restrained emotion.
  8. Property and wealth, held institutionally.

Denomination

A denomination has a church's organisation without a church's claim.

  1. Formal organisation and trained clergy, as in a church.
  2. Membership largely by birth, with conversion possible.
  3. No claim to exclusive truth, and acceptance that other bodies are legitimate.
  4. No connection with the state, and no claim to embrace the whole society.
  5. Respectable and accommodating towards the wider society.
  6. Moderate demands on members.

A denomination is frequently a sect that has aged: as the founding generation dies, its children are born into rather than converted to it, its demands relax, it acquires property and trained clergy, and it makes peace with the world.

Sect

  1. Small and exclusive.
  2. Membership by conversion, requiring a deliberate personal commitment.
  3. High demands: distinctive conduct, dress, diet or observance, and sometimes withdrawal from ordinary social life.
  4. Rejection of the wider society, which it regards as corrupt or mistaken.
  5. A claim to exclusive truth; other bodies are in error.
  6. Charismatic rather than bureaucratic leadership, often with no trained clergy and with lay preaching.
  7. Intense emotional participation.
  8. Usually formed by schism, breaking away from a larger body it regards as compromised.
  9. Strong sanctions, including expulsion, against members who fall away.
  10. Often short-lived: it either dies with its founder, or grows and becomes a denomination.
munotes.in190

Church, Denomination, Sect and Cult

Cult

  1. Loosely organised, often without formal membership.
  2. Individualistic. Its focus is typically the individual's experience, wellbeing or enlightenment rather than a moral community.
  3. Centred on novel beliefs or a charismatic figure, frequently drawing on several traditions.
  4. Low demands and easy entry and exit; adherents may retain another religious affiliation.
  5. Not schismatic. Unlike a sect, it is not a breakaway; it originates outside the established traditions or imports from elsewhere.
  6. Tolerant of other beliefs, generally.
  7. Usually short-lived, though some grow into established movements.

A note on the word. In ordinary speech and in journalism "cult" has become a term of abuse implying manipulation. In sociology it is a neutral classification, and an answer should use it neutrally. Because of the confusion many writers now prefer "new religious movement".

The comparison

ChurchDenominationSectCult
SizeVery largeLargeSmallSmall
OrganisationBureaucratic, hierarchicalFormalInformal, charismaticLoose, often none
LeadershipTrained professional clergyTrained clergyCharismatic, often layCharismatic founder
EntryBirthBirth, some conversionConversion and commitmentVoluntary, easy
Demands on membersLowModerateHighLow
Attitude to societyAccepts itAccepts itRejects itIndifferent to it
Claim to truthExclusive and universalNot exclusiveExclusiveNot exclusive
OriginLong establishedUsually a matured sectSchism from a larger bodyNovel or imported, not schismatic
Typical lifeCenturiesLongShort, unless it becomes a denominationShort

The sect to denomination cycle

The most useful dynamic idea in the topic, associated with H. Richard Niebuhr, and worth giving because it turns a static list into a process.

A sect forms by schism, in protest and with high commitment. Its members are converts and are typically drawn from those least satisfied with the existing order. If it survives its founder, the second generation is born into it rather than converted. Demands relax so that children can remain. Property accumulates and must be administered, which requires officials. Trained leadership replaces charisma. Hostility to the world softens as members prosper. The sect has become a denomination, and in doing so it creates the conditions for a new sect to break away from it in protest at the compromise, and the cycle repeats.

Does the typology fit India?

This is the section that lifts an answer, and the honest response is: partly, and with adjustment.

What does not fit. The typology was built on Christian history, where a single organised church claiming exclusive truth is the reference point. Hinduism has no single organising body, no universal clergy with jurisdiction, no membership roll and no central doctrinal authority, so the category of church applies awkwardly at best. The sect, defined as a breakaway from a church, presupposes something to break from.

munotes.in191

Church, Denomination, Sect and Cult

What fits well. The sect-like and denomination-like forms are recognisable in the Indian sampradaya and panth: traditions founded by a teacher, organised around a lineage of successors, with distinctive practice, initiation and a defined following, some of which have grown into large established bodies with property, trained specialists and accommodation with the wider society, exactly as the cycle predicts. Movements founded around a living guru display the classic marks of the cult and, where they survive the founder, the transition Weber called the routinisation of charisma, treated in [Weber: Power and Authority].

Religions with organised structures. Islam, Christianity, Sikhism, Buddhism and Jainism in India each have organised institutions, and the categories apply more directly to them, though again imperfectly.

The Indian legal angle is worth a line: Indian law has repeatedly had to decide who constitutes a religious denomination, since the constitutional right of a religious denomination to manage its own affairs turns on it, so a sociological classification acquires a legal consequence. The characteristics courts have looked for, a common faith, a common organisation and a distinctive name, correspond broadly to the sociological marks above.

A worked example

A teacher in the 1930s attracts followers with a distinctive practice, criticises the temple establishment as corrupt, and demands of his followers a daily discipline and a plain style of dress. This is a sect: small, exclusive, converted membership, high demands, charismatic leadership, rejecting the surrounding religious order.

By the 1970s he has died. The movement has centres, land and donations. His successors are chosen by a committee. The children of the original followers are members by birth and are not required to observe the discipline as strictly. This is the routinisation of charisma and the sect becoming a denomination.

By the 2010s the movement runs schools and a hospital, is respected, and no longer criticises anyone. A group of younger members breaks away, saying the founder's teaching has been abandoned for property and respectability, and forms a small, strict, intensely committed body.

The cycle has completed and begun again, and that is the strongest way to answer a question on this topic: not four boxes, but a process with four positions in it.

Quick revision

  1. MU prints "Sect Cult" without a comma; they are two separate forms.
  2. Church: very large, bureaucratic, professional clergy, membership by birth, low demands, accepts and is accepted by society, claims exclusive and universal truth.
  3. Denomination: church-like organisation without the exclusive claim; tolerant, respectable, moderate demands; usually a matured sect.
  4. Sect: small, exclusive, entry by conversion, high demands, rejects society, charismatic leadership, usually formed by schism, often short-lived.
  5. Cult: loose, individualistic, novel or imported belief, charismatic founder, low demands, not schismatic, tolerant, usually short-lived. The word is neutral in sociology; many now say new religious movement.
  6. The sect to denomination cycle (Niebuhr): schism, high commitment, second generation born in, demands relax, property and officials, accommodation, and a fresh schism.
  7. The typology is Christian in origin and fits Indian religion imperfectly; sampradaya and panth correspond to the sect and denomination positions, and guru-centred movements to the cult, with routinisation of charisma on the founder's death.
munotes.in192

Church, Denomination, Sect and Cult

Test yourself

1. Distinguish a church from a sect. A church is very large, formally and bureaucratically organised with a trained professional clergy, entered chiefly by birth, makes low demands on members, accepts the social order and is accepted by it, and claims universal and often exclusive truth. A sect is small and exclusive, entered by deliberate conversion, makes high demands including distinctive conduct and sometimes withdrawal from ordinary life, is led charismatically rather than bureaucratically, rejects the wider society as corrupt, and is usually formed by breaking away from a larger body.

2. Distinguish a sect from a cult. Both are small and led charismatically, but a sect is schismatic, formed by breaking away from an established body whose compromise it rejects, claims exclusive truth, demands intense commitment and distinctive conduct, and is hostile to the surrounding society. A cult is not a breakaway; it arises from novel or imported beliefs, is loosely organised and individualistic, focuses on personal experience or wellbeing, makes low demands, permits easy entry and exit, and is generally tolerant of other beliefs.

3. What is a denomination, and how does one usually come into existence? A body with a church's formal organisation and trained clergy but without its claim to exclusive truth or its connection with the state, accepting that other bodies are legitimate and making moderate demands on members. It usually comes into existence as a sect that has aged: the founding generation dies, the second generation is born into rather than converted to it, demands relax so that children may remain, property accumulates and requires administration, trained officials replace charismatic leaders, and hostility to the world softens.

4. Explain the sect to denomination cycle. A sect forms by schism in protest against a compromised body, with converted and highly committed members. If it survives its founder, its children are members by birth, its demands slacken, property and organisation require officials, charisma is routinised into office, and accommodation with society follows, so that the sect becomes a denomination. Its own compromise then provokes a fresh group of dissatisfied members to break away and form a new sect, and the process repeats.

munotes.in193

Church, Denomination, Sect and Cult

5. How well does this typology fit Indian religion? Imperfectly, because it was built on Christian history, where a single organised church claiming exclusive truth is the reference point. Hinduism has no central doctrinal authority, no universal clergy and no membership roll, so the category of church applies awkwardly and the sect, defined as a breakaway from a church, presupposes something to break from. The sect and denomination positions do correspond recognisably to the sampradaya and panth, traditions founded by a teacher with a lineage of successors and a defined following, and guru-centred movements display the marks of the cult, including the routinisation of charisma when the founder dies.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in194

Chapter Forty-Four

Superstition, Godmen and the Law

Syllabus topic 1.6.6, religion. ⛔ RULE 6 ADDITION: MU does not print this topic. The University set a situational question in January 2024 on the evil practices of self-proclaimed godmen under the garb of religion and on the role of society and law in curbing them. GUIDELINES 1.3 applies.

In one line

Some practices carried on in the name of religion cause identifiable harm to identifiable people, and the sociological question is why they persist and what actually reduces them.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: superstition, in the sense in which this topic uses the word, refers to beliefs and practices held to produce results by means that have no demonstrable connection with them, and the social problem arises where such beliefs are used to inflict harm or to extract money. A godman, or self-styled spiritual leader, is a person claiming charismatic religious authority in the sense of [Weber: Power and Authority] and exercising it outside any institutional structure that could discipline them. The sociological questions are why such authority is accepted, why it is so difficult to check, and what combination of law, organisation and education reduces the harm.

The sociological framing, which must come first

The chapter is not about religion. It is about a set of practices, most of them condemned by the religious traditions in whose name they are conducted, which cause harm that can be identified without reference to any belief: death, injury, sexual exploitation, extortion, and the withholding of medical treatment from a person who would otherwise have survived.

Charisma explains the position of the godman exactly. From [Weber: Power and Authority]: charismatic authority rests on devotion to an exceptional person, attaches to the individual rather than to an office, recognises no rules, is administered by disciples chosen for personal loyalty, and is not answerable to any institution. Every feature that makes it powerful is a feature that makes it unaccountable, and that is the sociological explanation of the pattern, not a claim about any individual.

Why followers follow is the question a student should be able to answer without condescension. The functions of religion set out in [Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions] are real: consolation, meaning in suffering, belonging and support. People come with illness that medicine has not cured, with debt, with childlessness, with a marriage in difficulty, and with problems for which no institution has offered them anything. A person who has been failed by the hospital, the police station and the court is not behaving irrationally in going somewhere that promises help, and an answer that treats followers as merely ignorant has explained nothing.

And Thomas's theorem completes it, from [Symbolic Interactionism]: what is defined as real is real in its consequences, so a belief need not be true to produce entirely real payments, obedience and injury.

The practices that produce the harm

Grouped by the kind of harm, which is how a law student should think about them.

munotes.in195

Superstition, Godmen and the Law

Harm to the person: human sacrifice, which is rare and which is the extreme case the law names; the beating and confinement of persons said to be possessed; branding, and the forced consumption of substances as cures.

Harm through the withholding of treatment: the substitution of ritual for medical care in serious illness, which kills chiefly children and women, and the treatment of psychiatric illness as possession, which is a substantial and under-reported field.

Harm to women: the accusation of witchcraft, which in parts of India has led to killing, expulsion and dispossession, and which frequently attaches to widows and to women holding land; and sexual exploitation under the claim of spiritual authority.

Economic exploitation: extraction of money against promises of cure, progeny, employment or the removal of misfortune.

Harm through the caste order: practices that a subordinated community is compelled to perform.

Why it persists

Naming the conditions is more useful than deploring the practice.

Failure of the alternatives. The correlation is with the absence of accessible health care, credit, policing and legal remedy, not with religiosity as such. Where the state's institutions do not reach a person, something else does, which is the same proposition as in [Legal Pluralism].

Poverty and insecurity, which raise the value of any promise of relief.

Illness for which medicine has no cure, and terminal or chronic conditions in particular.

The status of women, which makes accusation and exploitation possible against those least able to resist.

Education, and specifically the absence of the scientific temper the Constitution names as a fundamental duty of every citizen.

Charismatic authority's own structure, described above: no institution, no rules, no discipline, and disciples selected for loyalty.

Media, which has amplified the reach of individual figures enormously.

Community pressure, which makes complaint costly: the complainant is frequently the neighbour of everyone who believes.

The response

Law, in outline. The general criminal law reaches the harms directly: culpable homicide, hurt, wrongful confinement, sexual offences, cheating and extortion, and the offences protecting children. To it are added special statutes, and the Indian instances usually named are the Maharashtra Prevention and Eradication of Human Sacrifice and other Inhuman, Evil and Aghori Practices and Black Magic Act 2013, and the corresponding Karnataka legislation of 2017, both of which proceed by enumerating specified harmful practices rather than by legislating about belief; the Drugs and Magic Remedies (Objectionable Advertisements) Act 1954, which prohibits advertisements claiming magic cures for specified conditions; and the provisions on unlawful assembly and on the promotion of enmity where the practice becomes communal.

The drafting technique is worth noticing and is exactly right sociologically. The statutes do not prohibit belief, faith, worship or the ordinary practices of any religion, which they expressly save; they prohibit enumerated acts that cause identifiable harm. That is how a legislature acts against a practice in a plural society without legislating about religion, and it is [Law and Social Change] applied.

munotes.in196

Superstition, Godmen and the Law

The limits of law, which are those set out in that chapter: it acts after the harm; it depends on a complaint from a community that believes; witnesses are the complainant's neighbours; and the practitioner frequently commands more local standing than the complainant.

Society, which the question also asks about. Rationalist and anti-superstition organisations, whose method is public demonstration of how a claimed miracle is produced, and whose Indian record includes the murder of prominent campaigners; health services within reach, which removes the occasion; education and the scientific temper; media that does not promote such figures; and women's organisations, which have been central against witchcraft accusation because they can support the accused where the village will not.

A worked example

A child in a village develops a fever that does not settle.

The sequence that produces the harm. The nearest health facility is fourteen kilometres away, has no doctor on Fridays, and the household has no money for a private clinic. A local practitioner offers a ritual for a fee the household can raise. The child is treated for four days. By the time the household reaches a hospital, the illness is beyond it.

Read against the chapter. The entitlement to health care existed and was unreachable, which is the analysis in [Population, Food and Hunger] and [The Welfare State]. The practitioner supplied consolation, an explanation and an immediate response, which are the functions of religion listed earlier. The belief was real in its consequences whether or not it was true. And the criminal law, which would reach this after the death, could have done nothing before it.

The interventions that would have worked, in the order of their effectiveness: a functioning health facility within reach, which removes the occasion; an ambulance or transport; awareness that fever in a child is an emergency; and, last, prosecution. That order is the chapter's argument, and it is the honest sociological answer to a question that invites a moralising one: the practice recedes where the alternative arrives, and the law is the smallest part of the remedy.

Quick revision

  1. The subject is exploitation and identifiable harm conducted under religious cover, not religion. Sociology takes no position on religious truth.
  2. The godman is a case of charismatic authority from Weber: personal, outside institutions, recognising no rules, with disciples chosen for loyalty. Every feature that makes it powerful makes it unaccountable.
  3. Followers are not merely ignorant: consolation, meaning, belonging and an immediate response are real functions, and people arrive after other institutions have failed them.
  4. Thomas's theorem: a belief need not be true to produce real payments, obedience and injury.
  5. The harms: to the person; through the withholding of medical treatment; to women, through witchcraft accusation and sexual exploitation; economic; and through caste-imposed practices.
  6. Why it persists: the absence of accessible health care, credit, policing and remedy; poverty; incurable illness; the status of women; the absence of the scientific temper; the structure of charismatic authority; media; and community pressure on complainants.
  7. Law: the general criminal law, plus statutes such as the Maharashtra Act of 2013 and the Karnataka Act of 2017, which enumerate harmful practices and expressly save belief and worship, and the Drugs and Magic Remedies (Objectionable Advertisements) Act 1954.
  8. The practice recedes where the alternative arrives. Health services, education and organisation do more than prosecution, which acts only after the harm.
munotes.in197

Superstition, Godmen and the Law

Test yourself

1. Why is the godman best analysed through Weber's concept of charismatic authority? Because every feature of that type fits: authority rests on devotion to an exceptional individual rather than on an office or a rule; it attaches to the person, so it is not transferable and not reviewable; it recognises no rules and no jurisdiction; and it is administered by disciples chosen for personal loyalty rather than by officials with qualifications and duties. The analysis explains the pattern without asserting anything about any particular person: the very features that make such authority powerful are those that leave it unaccountable to any institution.

2. Why do people follow such figures? Answer without condescension. Because the functions religion performs are real, and because the people concerned have usually been failed elsewhere. Such figures offer consolation, an explanation of suffering, belonging and an immediate response, to people who come with illness medicine has not cured, with debt, with childlessness or with a family crisis. A person for whom the hospital is unreachable, the police station unhelpful and the court unaffordable is not behaving irrationally in going where help is promised, and an explanation that treats followers as merely ignorant accounts for nothing.

3. How have Indian statutes on this subject been drafted, and why is the technique significant? By enumerating specified acts that cause identifiable harm, such as those listed in the Maharashtra Act of 2013 and the Karnataka Act of 2017, while expressly saving belief, faith, worship and the ordinary practices of religion. The technique is significant because it allows a legislature in a plural society to act against demonstrable harm without legislating about religion, which would provoke exactly the resistance described in [Law and Social Change] and would also be constitutionally objectionable.

munotes.in198

Superstition, Godmen and the Law

4. What are the limits of law here? That it acts only after the harm has occurred; that it depends on a complaint from within a community many of whose members believe in the practice; that the witnesses are the complainant's own neighbours, who bear the social cost of testifying; and that the practitioner frequently commands greater local standing than the person complaining. These are the general limits identified in [Law and Social Change], and they are unusually severe here because the offence, the complainant and the witnesses all belong to the same small social field.

5. What reduces these practices most effectively? The arrival of the alternative. A functioning health facility within reach removes the occasion for a ritual cure; accessible credit removes the occasion for a promise about debt; education and the scientific temper reduce the plausibility of the claim; organisations that demonstrate publicly how a claimed miracle is produced reduce the authority; and women's organisations can support a person accused of witchcraft where the village will not. Prosecution matters and comes last in order of effectiveness, because it operates only after the harm has been done.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in199

Chapter Forty-Five

Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions

Syllabus topic 1.6.7, "Media -Meaning, Characteristics, Functions, Mass media andits impact". This chapter is meaning, characteristics and functions.

In one line

Media are the channels through which a society communicates with itself at a distance, and they have become a social institution because they now perform functions that families, schools and religions once performed.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: media are the means by which information, ideas, entertainment and opinion are transmitted from a source to an audience. Mass media are those means capable of reaching a large, dispersed and heterogeneous audience simultaneously: newspapers, radio, cinema, television and, now, digital and social media. Media constitute a social institution because they perform recognised social functions, are organised in stable structures, are governed by norms both professional and legal, and shape the conduct and beliefs of the population.

The meaning of media, and what makes it an institution rather than a technology

The word covers both the channel and the institution built on it, and the two must be separated. Media means the means by which a message is carried from a source to an audience: print, film, broadcast, cable, and now digital networks. The media are the organisations, occupations and practices that use those means to address the public, and it is the second that sociology studies.

A printing press is a technology. The press is an institution, and the difference is the sociological point.

The institution consists of: organisations that produce and distribute; occupational roles with their own training, culture and ethics, journalist, editor, producer; norms, professional codes and legal rules; functions performed for the society; and a relation to other institutions, notably the state, the economy and the political system.

Verbal and non-verbal communication

MU has asked for this pair directly, and it belongs here because media are the institutional form of communication.

Communication is the transmission of meaning from one person to another by shared symbols. It is the process on which all social interaction rests, and [Symbolic Interactionism] is the perspective built on that fact.

Verbal communication uses words, spoken or written. Its advantages are precision, the capacity to convey abstract and complex ideas, and the possibility of a permanent record. Its limits are that it requires a shared language, that it is easily misunderstood, and that words can be used to conceal as readily as to reveal.

Non-verbal communication conveys meaning without words: facial expression, gesture, posture, eye contact, touch, physical distance, tone and pitch, silence, dress and appearance, and the use of time and space. Its characteristics are that it is continuous, since a person cannot stop communicating non-verbally; that it is largely unconscious on both sides; that it is culturally specific, so that the same gesture means different things in different societies; and that where the two conflict, observers generally believe the non-verbal message.

munotes.in200

Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions

Why it matters to a lawyer, and this is the reason it earns its place. A great deal of what happens in a courtroom, in a police station and in a client interview is non-verbal: demeanour, hesitation, deference, who sits where and who is kept standing. Assessments of a witness's credibility rest heavily on it, and the sociological caution is that such assessments are culturally loaded: the demeanour read as evasive in one community is ordinary respect in another. Goffman's dramaturgy in [Symbolic Interactionism] is the analysis of exactly this, and [The Interview] applies it to research.

The characteristics of media

These are the characteristics of mass media specifically, since it is mass media that MU's topic is about and that the institution now consists of.

  1. Reach. They address large audiences beyond any face-to-face limit.
  2. A dispersed and heterogeneous audience, unknown individually to the communicator.
  3. Simultaneity. Very large numbers receive the same content at the same time, which is what allows a whole society to attend to one thing at once.
  4. Rapidity.
  5. Impersonality. The communicator does not know the audience and cannot adjust to the individual.
  6. In the classical model, communication is one way, from few to many, with limited feedback. Digital media have altered this fundamentally, which is the largest change in the field and is dealt with below.
  7. Organised and institutional production, requiring capital, technical skill and a division of labour, so ownership matters.
  8. Public rather than private communication, and therefore subject to regulation.
  9. A commercial character, in most cases, with revenue from advertising and subscription, which shapes content.

The functions of media

The standard scheme is that of Harold Lasswell, with a fourth added by Charles Wright, and it is the tidiest way to organise this answer.

Surveillance of the environment. Collecting and distributing information about events: news. The society is informed of what it cannot see for itself, including warnings of danger.

Correlation of the parts of society in responding to the environment. Interpretation, comment and prescription: not only reporting an event but explaining its significance and suggesting a response. This is the editorial function, and it is where media influence is greatest.

Transmission of the social heritage. Socialisation: passing values, norms and culture from one generation to the next, a function shared with the family, school and religion, discussed in [Socialization].

Entertainment, added by Wright, which is quantitatively the largest use of media and is not sociologically trivial: entertainment carries values continuously and unobtrusively.

To these are usually added:

Agenda setting, the most important single concept in this chapter. The media may not determine what people think, but they substantially determine what people think about, by selecting what is reported and how prominently. This is the function with the clearest political consequence.

munotes.in201

Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions

Mobilisation, promoting collective purposes.

Public sphere. Media provide the arena in which public opinion is formed and in which the state may be held to account, which is the function invoked by the description of the press as the fourth estate.

Advertising and the servicing of the economy.

Legitimation and status conferral. Attention itself confers standing: a person, cause or grievance that appears in the media becomes important by appearing.

The dysfunctions

Narcotising dysfunction, named by Lazarsfeld and Merton: large quantities of information may produce an informed but passive public that mistakes knowing about a problem for doing something about it.

Distortion and sensationalism, since attention is the commodity being sold.

Stereotyping of groups, with consequences discussed in [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups].

Concentration of ownership, which narrows the range of what is said.

Invasion of privacy.

Media trial, the trying of a case in public before or alongside its trial in court, which is treated in [Mass Media and Its Impact].

Media in India

Give the shape of the institution, not statistics that cannot be attributed.

Scale and plurality. India has an unusually large newspaper industry publishing in many languages, an extensive television sector with a large number of channels including news channels in the major languages, radio, a very large film industry, and rapid growth in digital and mobile access. The linguistic plurality described in [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society] is reproduced exactly in its media.

The regulatory landscape, which is what a law student should be able to sketch.

  • Constitutional basis. Freedom of speech and expression, from which the freedom of the press is derived, subject to the reasonable restrictions the Constitution itself specifies.
  • Print is governed principally by the Press and Registration of Books Act 1867, with self-regulation through the Press Council of India constituted under the Press Council Act 1978.
  • Broadcasting: the Cable Television Networks (Regulation) Act 1995 and the programme code under it; the Prasar Bharati (Broadcasting Corporation of India) Act 1990 for public broadcasting.
  • Film is subject to certification under the Cinematograph Act 1952 by the Central Board of Film Certification, which makes cinema the most heavily pre-regulated medium in India.
  • Digital: the Information Technology Act 2000, and the Information Technology (Intermediary Guidelines and Digital Media Ethics Code) Rules 2021, which extended a regulatory framework to digital news publishers and streaming services.
  • Advertising is subject to self-regulation through the Advertising Standards Council of India, and to statutory provisions in particular fields.

The sociologically interesting feature of that list is that regulation is medium-specific: the same content is treated differently according to the channel it arrives through, which is a legacy of technologies that once had distinct characteristics and is increasingly hard to sustain when all of them arrive on one device.

munotes.in202

Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions

The change digital media has made

The classical model of mass communication, few to many, one way, with professional gatekeepers, described the twentieth century. Four changes have altered it.

  1. Anyone can publish. The gatekeeping function that editors performed, deciding what reached the public, has been substantially removed.
  2. Communication is many to many, and the audience produces content.
  3. Distribution is by algorithm, and what a person sees is selected for them by systems responding to their previous behaviour, which produces the phenomena described as filter bubbles and echo chambers.
  4. The economics changed. Attention is sold directly and measured continuously, which rewards content that provokes reaction.

The consequence for the functions above is that surveillance and correlation are no longer performed by identifiable institutions with professional norms and legal accountability, which is precisely the problem to which the misinformation debate, and the regulation of intermediaries, are responses.

A worked example

A wall collapses in a Mumbai chawl and three people are injured.

Surveillance: it is reported, so people who were not there know of it.

Selection and agenda setting: whether it appears at all, and whether on an inside page or as a lead item, decides whether it becomes a public issue or a local misfortune. Nothing about the event itself decides this.

Correlation: the coverage frames it. Presented as an accident, it calls for compassion. Presented as the result of unenforced building regulation, it calls for accountability, and the second framing produces demands, questions and possibly an inquiry.

Status conferral: a residents' association that had campaigned unnoticed for two years is now sought for comment, and its standing changes because it appeared.

Mobilisation and the public sphere: coverage brings other residents forward, and the matter reaches a body with power to act.

The event was the same in every version. What differed was selection and framing, and that is what it means to say that media are an institution and not a window.

Quick revision

  1. Media are channels of communication; mass media reach a large, dispersed, heterogeneous audience simultaneously. They are an institution, not a technology.
  2. Characteristics: reach, dispersed and unknown audience, simultaneity, rapidity, impersonality, one-way in the classical model, organised production requiring capital, public character and therefore regulated, and commercial.
  3. Lasswell's three functions: surveillance, correlation, transmission of the social heritage; Wright added entertainment.
  4. Add: agenda setting (what people think about), mobilisation, the public sphere, advertising, and status conferral.
  5. Dysfunctions: the narcotising dysfunction (Lazarsfeld and Merton), sensationalism, stereotyping, concentrated ownership, invasion of privacy, media trial.
  6. Indian regulation is medium-specific: Press and Registration of Books Act 1867 and Press Council Act 1978; Cable Television Networks (Regulation) Act 1995; Prasar Bharati Act 1990; Cinematograph Act 1952 with the Central Board of Film Certification; Information Technology Act 2000 with the Intermediary Guidelines and Digital Media Ethics Code Rules 2021.
  7. Digital change: anyone can publish, many to many, algorithmic distribution, attention economics; gatekeeping and professional accountability weaken.
munotes.in203

Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions

Test yourself

1. Why are media described as a social institution rather than a technology? Because the institution consists of more than the means of transmission: organisations that produce and distribute content, occupational roles with their own training, culture and ethics, professional and legal norms governing conduct, recognised functions performed for the society, and settled relations with the state, the economy and the political system. A printing press is a technology; the press, with its editors, codes, ownership and legal regulation, is an institution.

2. State the functions of mass media. Following Lasswell: surveillance of the environment, that is collecting and distributing news; correlation, that is interpreting events and prescribing responses; and transmission of the social heritage, which is socialisation. Wright added entertainment. To these are added agenda setting, mobilisation for collective purposes, the provision of a public sphere in which opinion is formed and power held to account, advertising, and status conferral, by which attention itself makes a person or cause important.

3. What is agenda setting, and why does it matter? The proposition that media may not determine what people think but do substantially determine what they think about, by selecting which events are reported and with what prominence. It matters because the selection is not dictated by the events: a matter that is not reported does not become a public issue at all, whatever its gravity, and one that is reported prominently acquires an importance that its intrinsic features did not give it.

4. What is the narcotising dysfunction? Lazarsfeld and Merton's observation that large quantities of information can produce a public that is well informed and inactive. Time spent reading and viewing substitutes for participation, and knowing about a problem in detail comes to feel like having done something about it, so that increased exposure to news may reduce rather than increase civic action.

5. Sketch the regulation of media in India and say what is odd about it. Freedom of speech and expression provides the constitutional basis, subject to the restrictions the Constitution specifies. Print is governed by the Press and Registration of Books Act 1867 with self-regulation through the Press Council constituted in 1978; cable television by the Act of 1995 and its programme code; public broadcasting by the Prasar Bharati Act 1990; film by pre-certification under the Cinematograph Act 1952; and digital media by the Information Technology Act 2000 with the Intermediary Guidelines and Digital Media Ethics Code Rules 2021. What is odd is that regulation is medium-specific, so identical content is treated differently according to the channel it arrives through, which is increasingly hard to sustain when every channel reaches the same device.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in204

Chapter Forty-Six

Mass Media and Its Impact

Syllabus topic 1.6.7, "Mass media andits impact"

In one line

Mass media influence what a society attends to, how it understands what it attends to, and what it takes to be normal, but the claim that they directly cause particular behaviour is much weaker than it is usually stated.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the impact of mass media has been theorised through a succession of models: the hypodermic needle or magic bullet model, which assumed direct and uniform effects; the two-step flow model, which showed influence passing through opinion leaders; the limited effects or reinforcement model, which found media chiefly confirm existing attitudes; uses and gratifications, which asks what audiences do with media rather than what media do to audiences; cultivation theory, which claims long-term effects on the perception of reality; and agenda setting and framing, which locate media power in the selection and presentation of issues rather than in the direct alteration of opinion.

The models, in order

1. The hypodermic needle or magic bullet

The earliest view, formed between the wars in the shadow of propaganda: media inject a message into a passive audience and produce a uniform response.

Why it was abandoned. Audiences turned out not to be passive or uniform. People select what they attend to, interpret it through existing beliefs, discuss it with others, and remember selectively. The model survives only in popular discussion, where it is still the assumption behind most claims that media caused something.

2. The two-step flow

Lazarsfeld and Katz found that media messages frequently reach people not directly but through opinion leaders: individuals who follow media closely and whose judgment others in their circle trust. Influence therefore passes in two steps, from media to opinion leaders and from them to the wider public through personal conversation.

Why it matters. It restores the primary group of [Primary and Secondary Groups] to the centre of the process, and it explains why the same broadcast has different effects in different communities. It also anticipates the mechanism by which material spreads on social media today.

3. Limited effects and reinforcement

Klapper's conclusion from a body of research: media ordinarily reinforce existing attitudes rather than change them, because people expose themselves selectively to what they already agree with, perceive it selectively and retain it selectively. Change occurs where existing attitudes are weak or absent, which is why media influence is greatest on subjects the audience has no prior view about, and least on those they feel strongly about.

4. Uses and gratifications

The question is inverted: not what media do to people but what people do with media. Audiences actively select media to satisfy their own needs: for information, for personal identity, for social interaction and companionship, and for entertainment and escape.

munotes.in205

Mass Media and Its Impact

Its strength is that it takes the audience seriously as active. Its weakness is that it can slide into the claim that audiences are fully in control, which ignores that the range of what is available is decided by others.

5. Cultivation theory

Gerbner's argument that heavy exposure over long periods cultivates a view of reality resembling the world portrayed rather than the world as it is. His best-known claim is the mean world syndrome: heavy consumers of violent content come to overestimate the prevalence of crime and danger and to be more fearful, whether or not they behave more violently.

Why it is the most useful model here. It shifts attention from behaviour, where the evidence is weak, to perception of reality, where it is stronger, and perception of risk has direct social consequences: fear of crime affects where people go, whom they distrust and what policies they support, independently of the actual crime rate.

6. Agenda setting and framing

Agenda setting, from [Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions]: media determine what is thought about. Framing is the further step: the way an issue is presented shapes how it is understood. The same event framed as an accident, a crime, or a regulatory failure produces different reactions, and the framing is a choice made by the communicator.

This is where media power actually lies, on the current evidence, and an answer that says so is up to date.

The impact, area by area

On socialisation. Media are now a major agency, particularly for the young, transmitting norms, models of conduct, aspirations and vocabulary, alongside the family and school and sometimes against them.

On politics. Setting the agenda; providing the arena for campaigning; supplying the material on which opinion is formed; and increasingly, through algorithmic distribution, sorting people into audiences that receive different accounts of the same events.

On consumption and aspiration. Advertising and portrayal establish standards of what a normal life contains, and there is a well-attested effect on aspiration among groups whose own circumstances are far from what is portrayed. This connects to relative deprivation in [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups]: media supply reference groups that a person would never encounter in life, so the comparison that produces discontent is now with people on a screen.

On culture. Diffusion of language, dress, music and practice, and the concern about homogenisation discussed in [Liberalization and Globalization].

On social change. Media publicise reform, spread awareness of rights, and expose abuses. Government communication on health, sanitation and legal entitlements uses them deliberately.

On stereotyping and representation. How castes, communities, women, regions and occupations appear in media shapes how they are perceived, and under-representation is as consequential as misrepresentation.

munotes.in206

Mass Media and Its Impact

On privacy. Continuous recording, publication and searchability alter what privacy means in practice.

On misinformation. The most-discussed current impact, and the one where the institutional change matters most: content circulates without editorial gatekeeping, at speed, within closed groups, and it is very hard to correct once spread.

Social media dependence, which MU has set repeatedly

What is claimed. That heavy and compulsive use of social networking and messaging applications produces a pattern resembling dependence: preoccupation, loss of control over the time spent, distress when access is removed, and continued use despite harm to work, sleep and relationships.

What can be said with confidence. That use is very heavy and has risen sharply; that the applications are deliberately designed to hold attention, through variable rewards, notifications, infinite scrolling and metrics of approval, which is the attention economics described above; and that heavy use is associated with reduced sleep and with displaced face-to-face interaction.

What is contested, and an answer should say so: whether this is properly called an addiction, since the diagnostic status is disputed; and the direction of causation, since people who are already isolated or distressed may use more rather than being made so by using.

The sociological reading, which is what the question is asking for. The effects reported are the ones this book has already described. Relationships shift from primary to secondary form, from [Primary and Secondary Groups]: many contacts, low intimacy, and interaction mediated by a screen. Reference groups multiply, from [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups], so that a person compares themselves not with their neighbours but with a curated display, which produces relative deprivation on a scale no previous society generated. Socialisation shifts, from [Socialization], as the media agency displaces family and school for adolescents. And cultivation operates, as set out above, on perceptions of how others live.

Remedial measures, which the situational questions ask for: digital literacy in schools; parental and institutional limits on hours and on access at night; platform design obligations and age gating; regulation of advertising directed at children; grievance machinery under the intermediary rules noted in [Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions]; and, most effective and least legal, the deliberate provision of alternatives, since displaced time returns to whatever is available.

Media trial, written for a law student

What it is. The extensive reporting and public adjudication of a criminal case, before or during trial, in a manner that pronounces guilt or innocence.

Why it is a problem. Four reasons, and they should be given as four.

  1. The presumption of innocence is undermined when a person is publicly convicted before evidence is tested.
  2. Witnesses may be influenced, having read accounts before deposing.
  3. The fairness of the trial itself may be compromised where the atmosphere in which it is conducted is charged.
  4. Reputation is destroyed irrecoverably, and acquittal restores it only formally. The person acquitted after a public trial in the media carries, in the language of [Status and Role], a master status they cannot shed.
munotes.in207

Mass Media and Its Impact

The competing interest is genuine, and an answer must say so. Open justice is itself a constitutional value; reporting deters abuse of process; and public scrutiny has in real cases produced investigation where none was proceeding. The problem is not reporting but adjudication by media, and the distinction is what a good answer turns on.

The Indian legal position in outline: freedom of speech and expression subject to the constitutional restrictions, which expressly include contempt of court; the Contempt of Courts Act 1971, whose section 3 provides a defence for innocent publication and distribution, while the Act preserves the power to punish publications that prejudice or interfere with the course of justice; the reporting restrictions in particular statutes, such as the prohibition on disclosing the identity of a juvenile in conflict with law and of victims in certain offences; and the self-regulatory norms of journalistic conduct issued by the Press Council of India.

What the evidence supports, stated carefully

Strongly supported. Agenda setting and framing. Cultivation of perceptions of risk. Effects on aspiration and consumption. The two-step flow and the role of interpersonal networks. Reinforcement of existing attitudes.

Weakly supported or contested. That media violence causes violent behaviour. The literature is large, findings are mixed, effect sizes where found are small, and the direction of causation is disputed: people already disposed to aggression select violent content. The honest examination answer states the debate and does not resolve it, which is also what an examiner who knows the field is looking for.

Frequently confused. Correlation with causation; exposure with effect; short-term arousal with lasting disposition.

A worked example

A forwarded message on a messaging application claims that strangers in a village are child-lifters.

No gatekeeper has checked it: the editorial function has been removed.

The two-step flow operates, because it arrives from a person the recipient knows and trusts, which is exactly why it is believed. This is not a new mechanism; it is the old one operating at new speed.

Cultivation has prepared the ground: a population that has consumed a great deal of crime coverage overestimates the prevalence of such crimes, so the claim is consistent with what people already believe about the world.

Thomas's theorem completes it, from [Symbolic Interactionism]: the situation defined as real becomes real in its consequences, and the consequences are visited on a stranger who has done nothing.

munotes.in208

Mass Media and Its Impact

The legal response operates on intermediaries, requiring them to trace, remove and report, which is a regulatory attempt to reinstate a gatekeeping function that the technology removed. Whether it can succeed is exactly the sociological question, because the mechanism that carries the message is interpersonal trust, and no rule addressed to a platform reaches that.

Quick revision

  1. Hypodermic needle: direct uniform effects on a passive audience. Abandoned.
  2. Two-step flow (Lazarsfeld, Katz): media to opinion leaders to the public, through personal conversation.
  3. Limited effects (Klapper): media chiefly reinforce, because of selective exposure, perception and retention. Effects are greatest where no prior attitude exists.
  4. Uses and gratifications: what audiences do with media; information, identity, interaction, entertainment.
  5. Cultivation (Gerbner): long exposure shapes the perception of reality; the mean world syndrome.
  6. Agenda setting and framing: what to think about, and how to understand it. This is where media power actually lies.
  7. Impacts: socialisation, politics, consumption and aspiration, culture, social change, stereotyping, privacy, misinformation.
  8. Media trial: undermines the presumption of innocence, may influence witnesses, may prejudice the trial, and destroys reputation irrecoverably; against which stands open justice. Contempt of Courts Act 1971, with the section 3 defence for innocent publication.
  9. Media violence causing violent behaviour is weakly supported; say so.

Test yourself

1. Trace the development of theories of media effects. From the hypodermic needle model, which assumed a direct uniform effect on a passive audience and was abandoned when audiences proved selective and active; through the two-step flow, in which influence passes via opinion leaders and personal conversation; to the limited effects position, that media chiefly reinforce existing attitudes; then uses and gratifications, which asks what audiences do with media; cultivation theory, which locates long-term effects in the perception of reality; and finally agenda setting and framing, which locate media power in the selection and presentation of issues.

2. What is cultivation theory, and what is the mean world syndrome? Gerbner's argument that heavy and prolonged exposure cultivates in the viewer a picture of reality resembling the world portrayed rather than the world as it is. The mean world syndrome is his best-known instance: heavy consumers of violent content overestimate the prevalence of crime and danger and become more fearful, whether or not their own behaviour becomes more violent. The consequences are real, since fear of crime affects movement, trust and the policies people support.

3. Does media violence cause violent behaviour? The evidence does not support a confident claim. The literature is large and its findings mixed; effects, where found, are small; and the direction of causation is contested, since people already disposed to aggression tend to select violent content. What is better supported is an effect on the perception of risk, following cultivation theory. The honest answer states the debate rather than resolving it.

munotes.in209

Mass Media and Its Impact

4. What is media trial and why is it objectionable? The extensive reporting and public adjudication of a criminal case in a manner that pronounces on guilt before or during the trial. It undermines the presumption of innocence; it may influence witnesses who have read accounts before deposing; it may prejudice the fairness of the proceedings; and it destroys reputation irrecoverably, since an acquittal restores it only formally. The competing value is open justice, which is itself constitutionally protected, so the objection is to adjudication by media rather than to reporting.

5. Why is misinformation on messaging platforms hard to counter? Because the mechanism is interpersonal rather than institutional. Content circulates without any editorial gatekeeper, and it reaches a person from someone they know and trust, which is the two-step flow operating at speed. Prior heavy consumption of crime coverage makes such claims consistent with what the audience already believes, and once a situation is defined as real it produces real consequences. Regulation addressed to platforms attempts to reinstate the gatekeeping function that the technology removed, but it cannot reach the interpersonal trust that actually carries the message.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in210

Chapter Forty-Seven

Social Stratification

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Social Stratification- caste, class, sex and gender, race andethnicity." This chapter is stratification itself; the four bases follow.

In one line

Social stratification is the arrangement of a society into layers, so that groups of people are ranked above and below one another and receive unequal shares of what the society has to give.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social stratification is the division of a society into a hierarchy of strata, that is, of layers of persons occupying broadly similar positions, which are ranked one above another and which receive unequal amounts of the society's rewards: wealth, power and prestige. It is social rather than natural, ancient and universal in occurrence, applies to groups and not individuals, is supported by beliefs that justify it, and is transmitted across generations.

The characteristics

The standard list, from Melvin Tumin, is the one to reproduce.

  1. It is social. The ranking is made by society, not by biological differences. Differences of strength or intelligence exist between individuals; that they are converted into ranked strata is a social act.
  2. It is ancient. Some form of ranking is found in every recorded society beyond the simplest.
  3. It is universal, though its form and severity vary enormously. Only the smallest hunting and gathering bands approach the absence of it, as [Society: Meaning, Characteristics and Types] explains.
  4. It is in diverse forms, caste, estate, class, slavery, and no two societies rank identically.
  5. It is consequential. Position in the hierarchy determines life chances: health, education, work, security, and length of life itself.
  6. It applies to groups, not to individuals. The unit is a stratum.
  7. It is supported by beliefs. Every stratification system carries an ideology explaining why the arrangement is right or inevitable, and without it the arrangement would be far harder to sustain.
  8. It is transmitted across generations, which is what distinguishes stratification from mere inequality of outcome in a single life.

The forms of stratification

Slavery, the extreme form, in which some persons are the property of others.

Estates, the feudal European form, in which strata were legally defined with distinct rights and duties: nobility, clergy and commoners.

Caste, the Indian form, in which position is ascribed at birth, ritually justified and, in principle, unchangeable. Treated in [Caste].

Class, the form associated with industrial societies, in which position rests on economic position and is in principle open to movement. Treated in [Class].

Gender, cross-cutting all of the above. Treated in [Sex and Gender].

Race and ethnicity, likewise. Treated in [Race and Ethnicity].

The cross-cutting point is essential. Caste, class, gender and ethnicity are not four alternative systems from which a society chooses one. They operate simultaneously, and a person occupies a position on each. The consequences of occupying a low position on several at once are not the sum of the separate disadvantages, and this is what the term intersectionality, associated with Kimberlé Crenshaw, is for.

munotes.in211

Social Stratification

Open and closed systems, and mobility

A closed system fixes position at birth and permits little movement; a caste order is the type case. An open system permits movement on the basis of achievement; a class order approximates it. All real systems lie between, and the useful question is how much movement occurs, which is measured as social mobility.

Kinds of mobility.

  • Vertical: movement up or down between strata.
  • Horizontal: movement between positions at the same level, from one occupation to another of similar standing.
  • Intergenerational: comparing a person's position with their parents'. The standard measure of openness.
  • Intragenerational: movement within a person's own working life.
  • Structural: movement caused by a change in the shape of the occupational structure, as when industrialisation creates many new positions above, so that people rise without anyone falling.
  • Exchange or circulation mobility: movement in which one person's rise is another's fall, which is the harder kind and the better test of openness.

The distinction between structural and exchange mobility is the one that carries marks, because a society may show a great deal of upward movement, all of it structural, while remaining exactly as closed as before.

Why does stratification persist? The central debate

The functionalist explanation: Davis and Moore

Kingsley Davis and Wilbert Moore argued that stratification is universal because it is functionally necessary. Their argument runs in steps, and should be given as steps.

  1. Some positions in a society are more important than others and require greater talent and longer training.
  2. Only a limited number of people have the talent, and training is costly and involves sacrifice.
  3. To induce the talented to undergo the training and to fill these positions, society must attach greater rewards to them: income, prestige and leisure.
  4. Unequal rewards attached to positions produce stratification.
  5. Therefore stratification is necessary and inevitable in any society.

Tumin's criticism

Melvin Tumin's reply is the standard criticism and must be given with the theory.

  1. How is functional importance measured? Independently of the reward attached, there is no measure. The argument then becomes circular: positions are important because they are well rewarded, and well rewarded because they are important.
  2. The pool of talent is not freely available. Stratification itself restricts who can discover and develop talent, so the argument assumes what it must prove. This is the point already made in [Social Determinants of Economic Development].
  3. Training is not only a sacrifice. It carries prestige, leisure and, in many societies, is financed by the family, so the compensation argument overstates the cost.
  4. Rewards need not be material or unequal to this degree. Intrinsic satisfaction and social duty motivate people, and the observed gap between the highest and lowest rewards is far greater than any incentive argument requires.
  5. Stratification is dysfunctional. It wastes talent, produces hostility and distrust, distributes loyalty unequally, and is a standing source of conflict.
munotes.in212

Social Stratification

Sorokin's account, which MU has asked for by name

Pitirim A. Sorokin treated stratification as universal and permanent, and his contribution is threefold.

Its forms. He distinguished economic, political and occupational stratification, and held that a society's profile on the three does not necessarily coincide, which anticipates Weber's three dimensions.

Its fluctuation. The height and the profile of the social pyramid fluctuate over time within limits: societies become more and then less unequal, and no permanent trend towards either equality or inequality can be established. This is his cyclical view, met again in [Theories of Social Change], applied to stratification.

Mobility. He gave the systematic account of social mobility, distinguishing horizontal from vertical movement and identifying the institutions that operate as channels of vertical circulation: the army, the church, the school, political organisations, professional bodies and marriage. The school he regarded as the principal channel and as a testing and sifting agency which selects who may rise, which is the point [Social Determinants of Economic Development] makes about education.

The conflict explanation

Marx: stratification arises from the ownership of the means of production, and persists because those who own it control the state, the law and the ideas by which the arrangement is justified. Weber: stratification has three dimensions, class, status and party, which vary independently, and this is the account that fits India best, since ritual status and economic class do not coincide there. Both are developed in [Class].

The judgment to offer. The functionalist account explains why some inequality of reward exists in every society; it does not explain the amount of inequality observed, nor its inheritance across generations, which is exactly what a purely functional account cannot justify: nothing about the importance of a position explains why the child of its holder should start ahead.

A worked example

Take a hundred children born in one district in 1990 and follow them to 2025.

Structural mobility would show if the district industrialised: many new positions above the ones their parents held, so a large proportion could rise without anyone falling. Impressive figures, and consistent with a completely closed system.

Exchange mobility is the real test: how many children of the lowest stratum reached the highest, and how many children of the highest fell. If almost none did either, the system is closed however much movement the aggregate figures show.

munotes.in213

Social Stratification

The additional questions a sociologist would ask are about the mechanism: who obtained the schooling that qualifies a person for the new positions; whose parents could support them through unpaid training; who had the contacts through which such work is found; and how caste and gender bore on each of those. Those questions, and not the aggregate rate, are what stratification research consists of, and they are answered by the methods in Module III.

Quick revision

  1. Stratification is the ranking of a society into layers receiving unequal shares of wealth, power and prestige.
  2. Tumin's characteristics: it is social, ancient, universal, in diverse forms, consequential for life chances, about groups not individuals, supported by beliefs, and transmitted across generations.
  3. Forms: slavery, estates, caste, class; with gender and race and ethnicity cutting across all of them. They operate simultaneously, which is intersectionality.
  4. Closed systems fix position at birth (caste); open systems permit achievement (class). All real systems are between.
  5. Mobility: vertical, horizontal, intergenerational, intragenerational, structural and exchange. Structural mobility can be large while the society remains closed.
  6. Davis and Moore: important positions need talent and training, so unequal rewards are necessary to fill them; therefore stratification is inevitable.
  7. Tumin: functional importance cannot be measured independently of reward, so the argument is circular; the pool of talent is restricted by stratification itself; training is not purely a sacrifice; the observed inequality exceeds any incentive requirement; and stratification is dysfunctional, wasting talent and generating conflict.

Test yourself

1. Define social stratification and give five of its characteristics. The division of a society into a hierarchy of layers, ranked above and below one another and receiving unequal shares of wealth, power and prestige. It is social rather than natural, since it is society that converts differences into ranks; it is ancient and found in every developed society; it takes diverse forms; it determines life chances, including health, education and length of life; and it applies to groups rather than individuals, is justified by supporting beliefs, and is transmitted across generations.

2. Distinguish structural from exchange mobility and say why it matters. Structural mobility is movement produced by a change in the shape of the occupational structure, as when industrialisation creates many new positions above so that people rise without anyone falling. Exchange mobility is movement in which one person's rise is matched by another's fall. It matters because a society may record a great deal of upward movement, all of it structural, while remaining exactly as closed as before; only exchange mobility tests whether positions are genuinely open.

3. State the Davis and Moore theory of stratification. That some positions in a society are functionally more important than others and require scarce talent and long, costly training; that to induce the talented to undertake that training and occupy those positions, society must attach greater rewards of income, prestige and leisure to them; that unequal rewards attached to positions constitute stratification; and that stratification is therefore functionally necessary and universally found.

munotes.in214

Social Stratification

4. Give Tumin's criticism of it. That functional importance cannot be measured independently of the reward attached, making the argument circular; that stratification itself restricts who can discover and develop talent, so the theory assumes the free pool of talent it needs; that training carries prestige and is often financed by families, so it is not simply a sacrifice requiring compensation; that the observed inequality vastly exceeds anything an incentive argument requires; and that stratification is dysfunctional, wasting talent and generating hostility and conflict.

5. Why is it wrong to treat caste, class, gender and ethnicity as alternatives? Because they operate simultaneously rather than as systems from which a society selects one. Every person occupies a position on each, and the disadvantages do not simply add: the position of a woman of a subordinated caste is not the sum of the disadvantages of caste and of gender taken separately, since each alters how the other operates. That is the point of the concept of intersectionality.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in215

Chapter Forty-Eight

Caste

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Social Stratification- caste"

In one line

Caste is a system of stratification in which a person's group is fixed by birth, ranked by ritual status, associated with a traditional occupation, and closed by rules restricting marriage and contact.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: caste is a hereditary, endogamous and ranked social group, membership of which is determined by birth and cannot ordinarily be changed, whose position in the hierarchy is defined by ritual status expressed through notions of purity and pollution, which has traditionally been associated with a hereditary occupation, and whose relations with other such groups have been regulated by restrictions on marriage, commensality and social intercourse. The caste system is the type case of a closed system of stratification.

Varna and jati: the distinction that must come first

Varna is the fourfold classification found in the classical texts: Brahmin, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Shudra, with those outside the four historically treated as untouchable. It is a scheme of categories, uniform across the subcontinent, textual in origin, and it corresponds to nothing on the ground: no person belongs to a varna in daily life.

Jati is the actual unit. There are thousands of jatis, they are regional, and it is the jati that is endogamous, that has a traditional occupation, that holds a rank in the local hierarchy, and that a person belongs to. Ranking between jatis is local and disputed, and two neighbouring districts may rank the same jatis differently.

Why the distinction matters. Almost every general statement about caste is true of varna and false of jati, or the reverse. The hierarchy is neat in varna and contested in jati; occupation is tidy in varna and only loosely followed in jati; and mobility is impossible in varna and, as Srinivas showed, has occurred repeatedly in jati.

The features of the caste system

The standard list, and each should carry its explanation.

  1. Determination by birth. Membership is ascribed and cannot be acquired, renounced or changed.
  2. Endogamy. Marriage within the caste, which is the mechanism that reproduces the system, as [Forms of Marriage] shows. Endogamy is what makes it a closed system, and it is the feature that has changed least.
  3. Hierarchy. Castes are ranked, and the ranking is expressed in ritual terms.
  4. Purity and pollution. The organising idea. Rank is expressed as relative ritual purity, and contact of specified kinds between higher and lower is treated as polluting. Louis Dumont made this opposition the centre of his analysis, and his account has been extensively criticised for treating the ritual dimension as the whole and neglecting power and land.
  5. Restrictions on food and social intercourse. Rules about from whom food and water may be accepted, and about physical proximity, which were once elaborate and are now much reduced.
  6. Hereditary occupation. Each jati traditionally associated with an occupation, which is a division of labour that is simultaneously a division of labourers, as [The Division of Labour] notes.
  7. Civil and religious disabilities, historically imposed on the lowest groups: exclusion from temples, wells, schools and public spaces.
  8. A caste council or panchayat in many castes, exercising jurisdiction over members' conduct.
  9. Segmental division of society, in Ghurye's phrase: the society is divided into groups whose membership is fixed and whose statuses are defined.
munotes.in216

Caste

G. S. Ghurye's six features are the classic enumeration and are worth naming as his: segmental division of society; hierarchy; restrictions on feeding and social intercourse; civil and religious disabilities and privileges; lack of unrestricted choice of occupation; and restrictions on marriage.

Theories of its origin

Given briefly, because the origin is not recoverable and the question is less examined than the features.

The traditional or religious theory, deriving varna from the creation account in the Purusha Sukta. It explains the classification's authority, not its social existence.

The racial theory, associated with Herbert Risley, holding that caste arose from the subordination of an indigenous population by incoming groups. It is not accepted: the biological premise is unsound, and the theory served colonial classification purposes.

The occupational theory, associated with Nesfield, deriving caste from hereditary occupational guilds that closed themselves by endogamy.

The political theory, associated with Abbe Dubois, treating caste as a device created and maintained by the Brahmins.

The evolutionary theory, treating it as a gradual growth from many sources: occupation, tribe, sect, migration and ritual practice, hardening over long periods.

Colonial consolidation. Modern scholarship, associated with Nicholas Dirks and others, argues that colonial administration, and above all the census enumeration of castes from the nineteenth century, hardened fluid local identities into fixed, countable and ranked categories. This is the most important recent contribution and is worth including: whatever caste was before, the modern system was substantially shaped by being counted.

Change in the caste system

Organise the answer by cause, then state honestly what has and has not changed.

The causes of change

Legal and constitutional. The abolition of untouchability and the forbidding of its practice in any form; the prohibition of discrimination on grounds of caste; equality of opportunity in public employment; reservation in legislatures, public employment and education; the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955; and the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, which creates specific offences and a separate machinery for them.

Economic. Industrialisation and urban employment, which recruit by qualification rather than by birth; the decline of the jajmani system in [The Jajmani System]; and land reform.

munotes.in217

Caste

Urbanisation. Anonymity, shared transport, restaurants and workplaces make the older rules of contact impossible to enforce.

Education, which opened occupations and produced articulate leadership.

Social and religious reform movements, from the nineteenth century onward, and the movements led by Jyotirao Phule, Periyar and B. R. Ambedkar, whose contribution belongs in any answer on caste and law.

Politics. Adult franchise made numbers matter, so the castes that are numerous acquired a resource they had never had, which is [Political Parties and Voting Behaviour] and Kothari's politicisation of caste.

Sanskritisation, Srinivas's concept, treated fully in [Sanskritisation and Westernization]: a group of lower rank adopts the practices of a higher one and claims a higher position. Its sociological significance is that it produces mobility for the group while leaving the hierarchy itself intact, which is why Srinivas called it positional change rather than structural change.

What has changed and what has not

Changed substantially: the rules of commensality and physical contact, especially in cities; the tie between caste and occupation, in the middle and upper reaches of the occupational structure; the open imposition of disabilities, which is unlawful; and the political weight of numerically large castes.

Changed little: marriage. Caste endogamy remains the general rule and is the feature that has proved most durable, which is why [Recent Trends in Marriage] treats inter-caste marriage as a small and rising proportion.

Newly visible: caste in urban and professional settings, where it operates through networks, recruitment and marriage rather than through ritual rules; and caste-based political mobilisation and organisation.

Persisting sharply at the bottom: the association between the most stigmatised occupations and particular communities, which is why legislation prohibiting manual scavenging and providing for rehabilitation exists and why it has repeatedly had to be strengthened.

Caste and class: the relation

Caste and class are different systems that overlap without coinciding, and the standing statement is Weber's threefold scheme in [Class]: caste is primarily a status order and class an economic one.

The two correlate broadly, since the historically disabled groups are disproportionately poor. They do not coincide: there are poor households of high ritual rank and prosperous households of low ritual rank, and the mismatch is precisely what makes Indian stratification irreducible to class. An answer that treats caste as merely a form of class misdescribes the society, and so does one that treats it as purely ritual with no material content.

A worked example

Two households in a small town. The first is of high ritual rank and owns no land; its head is a schoolteacher on a modest salary. The second is of low ritual rank and prosperous; its head owns three trucks and employs eleven people.

munotes.in218

Caste

On class, the second household ranks above the first: more income, more property, more command over others' labour.

On status, the older ritual order ranks the first above the second, and this shows in whom each may marry, who is invited to whose ceremonies, and how each is addressed.

On party, in Weber's third dimension, the second household may hold more organised power, since it has employees, money and a local political connection.

The three do not align, and the tension between them is a large part of what Indian social life consists of: economic advance that does not convert into ritual standing, and ritual standing that does not convert into income. It is also why questions about caste cannot be answered with data on income alone, and why the sociologist's questions in [Social Stratification] are about mechanism rather than aggregate.

Quick revision

  1. Varna is the fourfold textual classification; jati is the thousands of actual endogamous groups. Almost every general statement is true of one and false of the other.
  2. Ghurye's six features: segmental division, hierarchy, restrictions on feeding and social intercourse, civil and religious disabilities, lack of unrestricted choice of occupation, restrictions on marriage.
  3. Purity and pollution is the organising idea; Dumont made it central and was criticised for neglecting power and land.
  4. Endogamy is the mechanism that reproduces the system, and it is what has changed least.
  5. Origin theories: traditional, racial (Risley, rejected), occupational (Nesfield), political (Dubois), evolutionary; and colonial consolidation through census enumeration (Dirks).
  6. Causes of change: constitutional and legislative, economic, urban, educational, reform movements, and adult franchise.
  7. Sanskritisation produces positional change for a group without altering the structure of the hierarchy.
  8. Caste is a status order, class an economic one (Weber). They correlate and do not coincide.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish varna from jati. Varna is the fourfold classification of the classical texts, Brahmin, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Shudra, uniform across the subcontinent, textual in origin and corresponding to no actual group in daily life. Jati is the operative unit: thousands of regional, endogamous groups, each with a traditional occupation and a local rank. Endogamy, occupation, ranking and mobility all belong to jati, and statements true of the varna scheme are frequently false of jatis, and the reverse.

2. State Ghurye's features of the caste system. Segmental division of society into groups with fixed membership and defined status; a hierarchy in which those groups are ranked; restrictions on feeding and social intercourse, governing from whom food and water may be accepted and what contact is permitted; civil and religious disabilities and privileges attaching to different sections; lack of unrestricted choice of occupation, occupation being hereditary; and restrictions on marriage, that is endogamy.

munotes.in219

Caste

3. What is Sanskritisation, and what is its limitation as a form of mobility? Srinivas's term for the process by which a group of lower rank adopts the customs, rituals, diet and practices of a higher one and claims a higher position in the hierarchy. Its limitation is that it changes the position of a particular group without altering the hierarchy itself: the ladder remains, its rungs remain ranked by ritual purity, and only the group's place on it moves, which is why Srinivas described it as positional rather than structural change.

4. What has changed in the caste system and what has not? Substantially changed: the rules of commensality and physical contact, particularly in cities; the connection between caste and occupation in the middle and upper reaches of the occupational structure; the open imposition of disabilities, now unlawful; and the political weight of numerically large castes under adult franchise. Little changed: marriage, since caste endogamy remains the general rule, and the association between the most stigmatised occupations and particular communities.

5. Why can caste not be reduced to class? Because they are different dimensions, in Weber's terms a status order and an economic order, and they do not coincide. There are poor households of high ritual standing and prosperous households of low ritual standing, and each is advantaged on one dimension and disadvantaged on the other. Ritual rank governs marriage, commensality and social recognition, which income does not purchase, while economic position governs command over resources, which ritual rank does not confer.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in220

Chapter Forty-Nine

Class

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Social Stratification- class"

In one line

A class is a group of people who share a similar economic position, and unlike a caste it is entered and left by what a person does rather than by what they were born as.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a social class is a stratum of people occupying a broadly similar economic position, that is, similar in respect of property, income, occupation and market situation, who therefore share similar life chances, and who are conscious to some degree of belonging to a common stratum. Class is characteristically found in industrial societies, is based on achievement rather than on birth, permits mobility, and is not sanctified by ritual or by law, which distinguishes it from caste and from the feudal estate.

The two classical accounts

Marx: class defined by ownership

For Marx, class is defined by the relationship to the means of production, and nothing else. In every society since the most primitive there are those who own them and those who do not, and the relation between them is one of exploitation, since the surplus produced by those who work is appropriated by those who own.

Under capitalism the two classes are the bourgeoisie, owning the means of production, and the proletariat, owning nothing but their labour power, which they must sell to live. He recognised intermediate groups, the petty bourgeoisie of small proprietors and the lumpenproletariat, and expected them to be absorbed into the two principal classes.

Class in itself and class for itself. A class in itself is a group of people objectively sharing the same relation to production, whether or not they know it. A class for itself is one that has become conscious of that shared position and of its opposed interest, and organises to act on it. Class consciousness is the transition, and its opposite is false consciousness, a state in which members of a class hold beliefs that serve the interests of another, which Marx attributed to the influence of the dominant ideas of the age.

The prediction was polarisation, the intermediate groups being squeezed into the proletariat, and eventual transformation through conflict, treated in [Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict].

Weber: class, status and party

Weber accepted that economic position is fundamental and denied that it is everything. He distinguished three separable dimensions of stratification, and this is the single most useful framework in the chapter.

Class is an economic dimension: a class is a group sharing a market situation, that is a similar capacity to obtain goods, income and conditions of life through what they bring to the market. He distinguished property classes, differentiated by ownership, from acquisition or commercial classes, differentiated by the marketable skills and services they possess. His refinement of Marx is that among the propertyless, differences of skill and qualification produce genuinely different market situations, so lawyers, clerks and unskilled labourers are not one class merely because none owns a factory.

munotes.in221

Class

Status is social honour or prestige, expressed in a distinctive style of life, in restrictions on association, and in whom one may marry and eat with. Status groups are communities in a way classes are not, and caste is a status order in this sense, which is why Weber's scheme fits India better than Marx's.

Party is organised power: associations formed to influence collective decisions, which may be based on class, on status, or on neither.

The three vary independently, and that is the point. A person may rank high on one and low on another, which is exactly the situation described in the worked example in [Caste].

Class in India

The classical class categories were built on European industrial society and fit India imperfectly, because a large part of the workforce is in agriculture and in informal employment, where the categories of employer and employee are blurred: a person may be simultaneously a marginal cultivator, a wage labourer and a petty trader within one year.

The categories usually employed for India are worth naming.

In the countryside: large landowners; substantial cultivators; small and marginal cultivators; tenants and sharecroppers; and agricultural labourers, many of them landless. Land is the principal determinant of class here, and this is why land reform was understood as a class question.

In the towns: industrialists and large business; the professional and managerial middle class; a lower middle class of clerical, sales and small business occupations; the organised sector working class, which is a small proportion of all workers and enjoys statutory protections; and the vast informal or unorganised sector, which comprises the great majority of Indian workers and is characterised by absence of written contracts, of security, of social security and, in practice, of the protection of labour legislation.

The informal sector is the single most important fact about class in India and the one an answer must name. A stratification analysis that describes only the organised workforce describes a minority.

The middle class has expanded substantially since 1991, and is more accurately described as several strata with very different incomes and securities than as one class. Its growth is treated in [Liberalization and Globalization].

Caste and class compared

This is the comparison most frequently set.

CasteClass
BasisBirth; ritual statusEconomic position: property, occupation, income, market situation
Determined byAscriptionAchievement, in principle
MembershipFixed for lifeCan change
MobilityEffectively closed; group mobility by Sanskritisation onlyOpen in principle; individual mobility possible
MarriageEndogamy is compulsory and enforcedNo rule; homogamy is common but not required
OccupationTraditionally hereditaryFreely chosen in principle
BoundariesSharp, defined, recognisedFluid, disputed, with no clear line
ConsciousnessStrong and explicitVariable, often weak
SanctionReligious and customary; formerly legalEconomic only
HierarchyRitually justified and accepted as legitimate by manyNot ritually justified; legitimacy contested
Where foundSouth Asia principallyIndustrial societies generally
munotes.in222

Class

The relation between the two in India: they overlap without coinciding, as [Caste] sets out. The historically disabled castes are disproportionately poor, so the correlation is real; but individuals and households diverge from it in both directions, and it is the divergences that generate much of the social friction.

Criticism of class analysis

  1. Boundaries are indeterminate. Where the working class ends and the middle class begins cannot be settled, and different criteria produce different lines.
  2. Class consciousness is weak. Marx's expectation that the proletariat would become a class for itself has not generally been realised, and explanations of why are contested.
  3. Polarisation did not occur. The intermediate groups grew rather than disappearing, which is the most serious empirical objection to Marx's prediction.
  4. Other divisions cut across it, and in India caste, religion, region, language and gender are frequently more salient than class in organising collective action.
  5. The categories fit informal economies badly, which is the Indian problem named above.
  6. Consumption and status now do work that occupation did. In a society where identity is expressed through consumption, as [Post Modernism] argues, position may be signalled by what a person buys rather than by what they do.

A worked example

A schoolteacher in a small town earns a modest and secure salary, has a pension, and holds a qualification that gives them a definite market situation. On Weber's scheme: middle position on class, high on status locally, no party.

A construction worker in Mumbai earns more in a good month than the teacher, and nothing in a bad one; has no contract, no security and no pension; and is not covered in practice by labour legislation. Higher income at times, far lower class position, because class is about market situation and life chances rather than about this month's earnings.

A small landowner owns two acres, works them, and hires labour at harvest. Employer and worker at once, which is the category problem Indian class analysis faces.

The example makes the chapter's argument. Income alone does not identify class; what identifies it is security, property, the marketability of a skill and the resulting life chances, and on that measure the construction worker with a good month is far below the teacher. This is also why statistical work on Indian inequality that ranks households by monthly consumption alone can mislead.

munotes.in223

Class

Quick revision

  1. A class is a stratum sharing an economic position and therefore life chances; based on achievement, permitting mobility, and not ritually sanctioned.
  2. Marx: class is defined by the relation to the means of production; bourgeoisie and proletariat; class in itself and class for itself; class consciousness and false consciousness; predicted polarisation.
  3. Weber: three independent dimensions, class (market situation), status (social honour, and caste belongs here), party (organised power). Skill and qualification divide the propertyless into different classes.
  4. India: rural classes defined by land; urban classes including a small organised sector and a vast informal sector, which is the central fact.
  5. Caste against class: birth against economic position, ascription against achievement, closed against open, compulsory endogamy against none, sharp boundaries against fluid ones, religious sanction against economic sanction.
  6. Criticism: indeterminate boundaries, weak class consciousness, polarisation did not occur, other divisions cut across it, categories fit informal economies badly, and consumption now signals position.

Test yourself

1. Define social class and distinguish Marx's account from Weber's. A class is a stratum of persons sharing a similar economic position and therefore similar life chances. Marx defines class solely by the relation to the means of production, dividing capitalist society into owners and those who must sell their labour power, and treats the relation as exploitative. Weber accepts the economic basis but distinguishes three separable dimensions: class as market situation, status as social honour, and party as organised power, and holds that among the propertyless differences of skill and qualification create genuinely different classes.

2. Explain class in itself and class for itself. A class in itself is a group of people who objectively share the same relation to the means of production, whether or not they are aware of it. A class for itself is one that has become conscious of that shared position and of the opposition of its interests to another class, and has organised to act on it. Class consciousness is the transition between them, and false consciousness is the condition in which members of a class hold beliefs serving the interests of another class.

3. Compare caste and class on six points. Basis, birth and ritual status against economic position; determination, ascription against achievement; mobility, effectively closed with only group mobility by Sanskritisation against open in principle to individuals; marriage, compulsory endogamy against no rule; boundaries, sharp and recognised against fluid and disputed; and sanction, religious and customary against purely economic.

4. Why do European class categories fit India imperfectly? Because a very large part of the workforce is in agriculture and in informal employment, where the categories of employer and employee blur: a household may be simultaneously cultivating a marginal holding, working for wages and trading in a single year. The organised sector, to which written contracts, security and effective labour protection apply, is a small proportion of all workers, so an analysis built on it describes a minority, and the informal sector is the central fact any account of Indian class must address.

munotes.in224

Class

5. Why is income by itself a poor measure of class? Because class is a matter of market situation and life chances rather than of current earnings. A construction worker may earn more in a good month than a schoolteacher while lacking a contract, security, a pension and the effective protection of labour law, so their life chances are far worse. Property, the marketability of a qualification and security of employment determine class position, which is why ranking households by monthly consumption alone can misdescribe the structure it purports to measure.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in225

Chapter Fifty

Sex and Gender

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Social Stratification- sex and gender"

In one line

Sex is the biological classification a person is born with; gender is what a society builds on top of it, and gender is a system of stratification.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: sex refers to the biological and physiological characteristics by which human beings are classified, chiefly at birth; gender refers to the socially constructed roles, behaviours, expectations, attributes and opportunities that a society considers appropriate to persons of a given sex, and which are learned through socialisation. The distinction matters because sex is largely constant across societies while gender varies enormously between them and changes over time, which establishes that the arrangements are social rather than natural. Gender operates as a system of stratification, since it ranks and distributes wealth, power and prestige unequally.

The distinction, and the evidence for it

Sex is biological; gender is learned. The evidence that gender is not simply the expression of sex is straightforward and should be given rather than asserted.

Cross-cultural variation. What is regarded as men's work and women's work differs so completely between societies that no biological account can explain it. Margaret Mead's study of three peoples in New Guinea, reporting sharply different temperaments expected of men and women in each, is the classic reference, and although her fieldwork has been contested, the general finding of wide variation is not.

Historical change. Occupations regarded as inherently masculine in one generation are unremarkably done by women in the next, within the same society, with no change in biology.

Learning. Children acquire gender expectations early, from family, school, peers and media, and this is exactly the process described in [Socialization].

Third and other categories. Several societies, including this one, have long recognised categories that the two-fold classification does not accommodate, and Indian law now recognises a third gender for legal purposes.

The vocabulary the topic requires

Gender roles, the behaviour expected of a person because of their gender.

Gender identity, a person's own sense of their gender.

Gender stereotypes, the fixed beliefs about the attributes and capacities of each gender, which are the mechanism through which discrimination usually operates, since they justify unequal treatment without appearing to.

Patriarchy, a system of social arrangements in which men hold predominant authority in the family, the economy, politics and culture, and in which the property and descent systems generally run through men. Sylvia Walby's account describes it operating through several distinct structures rather than as one thing: the household, paid work, the state, violence, sexuality and cultural institutions, and that analysis is useful because it explains why change in one area does not automatically produce change in another.

The sexual division of labour, the allocation of tasks by gender, which is universal in occurrence and enormously variable in content.

munotes.in226

Sex and Gender

The double burden or second shift, the situation of a woman in paid employment who also performs the greater part of unpaid domestic and care work.

Gender as stratification

Gender satisfies every characteristic of stratification listed in [Social Stratification], and organising the answer that way is efficient.

Unequal distribution of rewards. Income, property, authority and prestige are unequally distributed by gender in every society studied.

Unequal life chances. In parts of India this extends to survival itself: the child sex ratio and the sex ratio at birth recorded in the Census of India have been adverse to girls, which is the demographic evidence of discrimination operating before birth and in early childhood. Figures should be attributed to the Census or to the Sample Registration System rather than recalled.

Supported by beliefs. Gender ideology, expressed as claims about natural aptitudes and proper roles, performs exactly the justifying function that ritual ideology performs for caste.

Transmitted across generations, through socialisation in the family.

Cross-cuts every other dimension. A woman's position depends on her caste, class, religion and region as well as on her gender, which is the point of intersectionality.

The areas in which it operates

The household. The division of domestic and care work. India's own Time Use Survey shows women performing very much more unpaid domestic and care work than men, including where both are employed, and it is a safe and attributable figure to cite by name.

Paid work. Lower participation; concentration in particular occupations, described as occupational segregation; a gap in earnings; and under-representation in senior positions. India's female labour force participation is low by international standards and did not rise with female education for a considerable period, which is a documented puzzle with several competing explanations and should be presented as contested.

Property. Inheritance in practice, notwithstanding the Hindu Succession Act 1956 as amended in 2005, which made daughters coparceners by birth. The gap between the legal right and its exercise is discussed in [Property].

Education. The gap in enrolment at the primary stage has narrowed very substantially, and differences persist in retention, in subject choice and at higher levels.

Politics and public life. Under-representation in legislatures and in senior administrative and judicial positions. Reservation for women in panchayats and municipalities was introduced by the Seventy-third and Seventy-fourth Amendments, and the Constitution (One Hundred and Sixth Amendment) Act 2023 provides for reservation of seats for women in the House of the People and in State Legislative Assemblies, to take effect after a census and delimitation.

Violence. Domestic violence, dowry-related offences, sexual offences and harassment at the workplace. India's National Crime Records Bureau publishes annual figures, and the caution in [Changing Patterns of the Family] applies: a rise in recorded figures may reflect increased reporting as well as increased incidence, and both are real changes.

munotes.in227

Sex and Gender

The theoretical perspectives on gender

Functionalist. Parsons argued that the family works efficiently through role differentiation, with an instrumental role oriented to the world outside and an expressive role oriented to the family's internal relations, allocated by sex. The criticism, which must be given, is that this describes one historical arrangement as though it were functionally necessary, ignores the power in the allocation, and cannot explain why the expressive role carries less reward.

Conflict and Marxist. Gender inequality arises with private property and the requirement of legitimate heirs, which is Engels's argument in [Theories of the Origin of the Family]; and women's unpaid domestic labour subsidises the economy by reproducing the workforce at no cost to the employer.

Feminist perspectives, which should be distinguished rather than lumped together. Liberal feminism seeks equality through law, education and the removal of formal discrimination. Marxist and socialist feminism locates the cause in the economic system and in the relation between capitalism and unpaid domestic labour. Radical feminism locates it in patriarchy as a system in its own right, not derived from the economy. Postmodern and difference feminism questions whether women constitute a single category at all, given the differences of class, caste, race and nation between them.

Symbolic interactionist. Gender is produced continuously in interaction: it is something people do in every encounter, through speech, dress, posture and deference, rather than something they simply have. West and Zimmerman's account of doing gender is the reference.

The Indian legal response, in outline

Worth a short section for this audience: the prohibition of discrimination on grounds of sex, with the express saving permitting special provision for women and children; equality of opportunity in public employment; the Directive Principles on equal pay for equal work and on just and humane conditions of work and maternity relief; the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961; the Equal Remuneration provisions, now subsumed in the Code on Wages 2019; the Maternity Benefit Act 1961 as amended in 2017; the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005; the Sexual Harassment of Women at Workplace (Prevention, Prohibition and Redressal) Act 2013; and the reservation provisions noted above.

The sociological observation to make about that list is the one from [Law and Social Change]: the legal position has changed far faster than the social position, and the gap between them is the subject, not a failure of the list.

A worked example

Two candidates of equal qualification apply for a post that requires travel and irregular hours.

munotes.in228

Sex and Gender

Formally, sex is irrelevant and discrimination on that ground is prohibited.

Sociologically, several things are happening. The job was designed around an employee with no domestic responsibilities, which is a person whose domestic work is done by someone else. The woman candidate is asked, or is not asked but is assumed to be, about family commitments. Her prior work history contains a break, which the process reads as a gap rather than as care work. The panel is composed of people whose picture of the role was formed by watching men perform it, so the qualities they recognise as suitable are the ones they have seen. And the informal networks through which the vacancy circulated were largely male, so the pool itself was shaped before any decision was made.

Not one of those steps requires anybody to intend to discriminate, and this is the chapter's most useful proposition for a law student: a rule prohibiting discriminatory intent does not reach a process that produces unequal outcomes without it. That is why the law has moved towards addressing conditions of work, care responsibilities and representation rather than only prohibiting acts of discrimination.

Quick revision

  1. Sex is biological; gender is the socially constructed roles and expectations built on it, learned through socialisation.
  2. Evidence that gender is social: cross-cultural variation (Mead), historical change, the observable process of learning, and societies recognising more than two categories.
  3. Vocabulary: gender roles, gender identity, stereotypes, patriarchy (Walby's several structures), the sexual division of labour, the double burden.
  4. Gender is stratification: unequal rewards, unequal life chances including survival, justified by ideology, transmitted across generations, and cutting across caste and class (intersectionality).
  5. Areas: household work (Time Use Survey), paid work and low female labour force participation, property (Hindu Succession Act 1956, amended 2005), education, politics (panchayat reservation; the One Hundred and Sixth Amendment 2023), and violence.
  6. Perspectives: functionalist (Parsons's instrumental and expressive roles, and its criticism), conflict (Engels; unpaid domestic labour), feminist (liberal, Marxist and socialist, radical, postmodern), interactionist (doing gender).
  7. A prohibition on discriminatory intent does not reach a process that produces unequal outcomes without any intent.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish sex from gender and give the evidence for the distinction. Sex is the biological and physiological classification assigned at birth; gender is the set of socially constructed roles, expectations and attributes a society considers appropriate to persons of a given sex, acquired through socialisation. The evidence is that sex is largely constant across societies while gender varies enormously: what counts as men's and women's work differs completely between cultures, occupations change gender within a single society in a generation, children are observably taught gender expectations, and several societies recognise categories the twofold division does not accommodate.

munotes.in229

Sex and Gender

2. What is patriarchy, and why is Walby's account useful? A system of social arrangements in which men hold predominant authority in the family, the economy, politics and culture, and in which property and descent generally run through men. Walby's account is useful because it analyses patriarchy into several distinct structures, the household, paid work, the state, violence, sexuality and cultural institutions, which explains why substantial change in one area, such as education or formal legal rights, may leave others largely untouched.

3. In what sense is gender a system of stratification? In every sense the concept requires. Rewards of income, property, authority and prestige are unequally distributed by gender; life chances differ, in parts of India to the point of affecting survival, as the recorded sex ratio at birth shows; the inequality is justified by a supporting ideology of natural aptitudes and proper roles; it is transmitted across generations through socialisation in the family; and it cuts across caste and class, so that a person's position depends on their location on several dimensions at once.

4. Give the functionalist account of gender roles and the criticism of it. Parsons argued that the family operates efficiently through role differentiation, an instrumental role oriented to the world outside and an expressive role oriented to relations within the family, allocated by sex. The criticism is that this presents one historical arrangement as though it were functionally necessary, disregards the power exercised in making the allocation, offers no account of why the expressive role carries markedly less reward, and cannot explain the wide variation in the sexual division of labour between societies.

5. Why may a prohibition on discrimination fail to produce equality? Because unequal outcomes are produced by processes that require no discriminatory intent. Posts are designed around an employee whose domestic work is done by someone else; career breaks for care are read as gaps; selectors recognise as suitable the qualities they have seen in those who previously held the role; and vacancies circulate through networks that are themselves unequal. A rule addressed to intentional acts does not reach any of these, which is why legal attention has shifted towards conditions of work, care responsibilities and representation.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in230

Chapter Fifty-One

Race and Ethnicity

Syllabus topic 1.7, "Social Stratification- race andethnicity"

In one line

Race is a social classification that people treat as biological but which biology does not support; ethnicity is group identity based on shared descent and culture, and both stratify societies wherever they are used.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: race is a category into which people are placed on the basis of visible physical characteristics such as skin colour, believed by those who use the category to correspond to underlying biological divisions of humanity. Modern genetics does not support such divisions: variation within any so-called racial group exceeds the variation between groups, and the boundaries are drawn differently in different societies, which establishes that race is a social construct. Ethnicity is identification with a group on the basis of shared descent, history, language, religion or culture, recognised as distinctive by its members and by others. Race is ascribed by others from appearance; ethnicity involves self-identification and cultural content.

Race: the scientific position and the social fact

The scientific position

The nineteenth century attempt to divide humanity into a small number of biologically distinct races, and to rank them, was central to anthropology of the period and is thoroughly rejected. Three findings are usually given.

  1. Human genetic variation is continuous, not clustered. Traits vary gradually across geography, and they do not vary together, so a boundary drawn by skin colour does not coincide with one drawn by any other trait.
  2. Variation within groups exceeds variation between them. Two people classified as belonging to the same race may differ genetically more than two classified as belonging to different races.
  3. The categories are inconsistent between societies. The same person may be classified differently in different countries, which no biological fact could produce.

Why it remains a social fact

That race is not biologically real does not make it socially unimportant. People are classified by others on sight, and the classification determines how they are treated: in employment, housing, policing, education and daily encounter. A category with no biological content can have entirely real consequences, which is the Thomas theorem from [Symbolic Interactionism] operating on a very large scale.

Racism is the belief that human groups so classified differ in capacity or worth, and the practice of treating them accordingly. It operates in two forms that should be distinguished: individual racism, the acts and attitudes of persons, and institutional racism, the arrangements and routine practices of organisations which produce unequal outcomes whether or not anyone involved holds a prejudiced belief. The second is harder to see and harder to remedy, and it is the same structural point made about gender in the worked example of [Sex and Gender].

Ethnicity

What it is

An ethnic group is one whose members share, and are recognised as sharing, a sense of common descent, history, language, religion, custom or homeland. The essential elements: a belief in common ancestry, which need not be historically accurate; shared culture; a sense of boundary, distinguishing members from others; and recognition by outsiders.

munotes.in231

Race and Ethnicity

Two views of it

Primordialism treats ethnic attachment as deep, given and enduring, rooted in early socialisation and in ties of kinship and religion.

Instrumentalism treats ethnic identity as a resource mobilised for political or economic ends, so that group boundaries are asserted, redrawn and sometimes created when there is something to be gained by it.

Constructivism is the position most sociologists now hold, and it takes something from both: ethnic identities are real and deeply felt, and they are also made, changed and reshaped by history, by administration and by political competition. Fredrik Barth's contribution is the useful one: what matters is not the cultural content of a group but the maintenance of the boundary between it and others, since the content can change entirely while the boundary persists.

Race and ethnicity compared

RaceEthnicity
BasisVisible physical characteristics believed to be biologicalShared descent, culture, language, religion, history
Assigned byOthers, on sightSelf-identification, together with recognition by others
Biological validityNoneNot claimed; the descent is believed rather than genetic
ChangeabilityVery difficult; ascribed and visibleMore fluid; may be adopted, emphasised or set aside
Cultural contentNot necessarily anyCentral

In the Indian context

MU includes race and ethnicity in an Indian syllabus, so the answer must address India rather than only the international literature.

Race as a category has a colonial history in India. Colonial administration classified the population in racial terms, and Risley's racial theory of caste, mentioned in [Caste], attempted to derive the caste system from the subordination of one population by another. Both the theory and the classification are rejected, but they had lasting effects, since categories used for administration became categories people used about themselves.

Ethnicity is the more useful concept here, and it operates along the axes described in [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society]: language, region, religion and tribe.

The tribal dimension. The Constitution provides for the specification of Scheduled Tribes, returned in the 2011 Census at a little over eight per cent of the population, with protective provisions including the Fifth and Sixth Schedules, restrictions on the alienation of tribal land, reservation, and the recognition of forest rights by the Act of 2006. The sociological questions here are contested and should be presented as such: whether tribe is a distinct social category or a position on a continuum with caste, and whether protection has secured or restricted the communities concerned.

munotes.in232

Race and Ethnicity

The North East. A region of very many distinct communities within a small population, where ethnicity is the principal axis of political organisation, and where the Sixth Schedule provides autonomous district councils in place of the ordinary pattern.

Discrimination on the basis of appearance. Students and workers from the North East living in other Indian cities have reported discrimination and harassment based on physical appearance, which is racial discrimination in the sociological sense operating within one country, and it has been the subject of official attention and of specific advisories and legal measures.

The international dimension. Whether caste discrimination should be treated as a form of racial discrimination for the purposes of international instruments has been argued at length, with the Government of India taking the position that caste is not race. The debate should be presented as a debate, since it is one, and the sociological point is that both are ascribed statuses producing hereditary disadvantage, whatever their different origins.

Race, ethnicity and stratification

Both function as bases of stratification in exactly the manner set out in [Social Stratification]: they are ascribed, they rank groups, they distribute rewards and life chances unequally, they are supported by justifying beliefs, and they are transmitted across generations. Where they operate, they cut across class, so that a person's position must be located on both dimensions at once.

The mechanisms are worth naming: residential segregation, which produces unequal schooling and unequal networks; occupational segregation; discrimination in hiring and in access to credit and housing; differential treatment by the police and the courts; and stereotyping, which supplies the justification.

A worked example

A family from Manipur moves to a Mumbai suburb.

Ethnic content is visible at first: language at home, food, festivals, dress on occasions.

The boundary is maintained by both sides. The family associates chiefly with others from the region, because that is where language and familiarity are; and neighbours identify them as outsiders on sight, which is a racial classification in the sociological sense, since it rests on appearance rather than on any cultural knowledge.

In the second generation the content changes almost entirely: the children speak Marathi and English, eat what their classmates eat and follow local music. The boundary does not dissolve with it, because the classification by appearance continues to be applied by others.

That is Barth's point exactly: the cultural content of an ethnic group can change completely while the boundary persists, because the boundary is maintained by interaction and classification rather than by culture. It is also the sharpest illustration of the difference between the two concepts in this chapter: the ethnic content assimilated, and the racial ascription did not.

munotes.in233

Race and Ethnicity

Quick revision

  1. Race is not a valid biological classification: variation is continuous, within-group variation exceeds between-group variation, and the categories differ between societies. It is a social construct with real consequences.
  2. Racism: individual (acts and attitudes) and institutional (arrangements producing unequal outcomes without anyone's intent).
  3. Ethnicity: shared descent believed in, shared culture, a boundary, and recognition by others.
  4. Primordialism, instrumentalism, and the constructivist position most sociologists hold. Barth: the boundary matters more than the content.
  5. Race is ascribed by others on sight; ethnicity involves self-identification and cultural content.
  6. India: colonial racial classification and Risley's rejected theory; ethnicity along language, region, religion and tribe; Scheduled Tribes a little over eight per cent in 2011, with the Fifth and Sixth Schedules and the Forest Rights Act 2006; discrimination against people from the North East on grounds of appearance; and the contested question whether caste discrimination is racial discrimination.
  7. Both stratify through segregation, occupational concentration, discrimination in hiring, credit and housing, differential policing, and stereotyping.

Test yourself

1. Is race a biological category? Explain. No. Human genetic variation is continuous rather than clustered, and different traits vary independently, so a boundary drawn by skin colour coincides with no other; variation within any so-called racial group exceeds the variation between groups; and the same person may be classified differently in different societies, which no biological fact could produce. Race is a social classification that people treat as biological, and it has entirely real social consequences notwithstanding its lack of biological content.

2. Distinguish race from ethnicity. Race is assigned by others on the basis of visible physical characteristics believed to correspond to biological divisions, is difficult to escape because it is ascribed and visible, and carries no necessary cultural content. Ethnicity rests on a believed common descent together with shared language, religion, custom or history, involves self-identification as well as recognition by others, has culture at its centre, and is more fluid, since it may be emphasised, adopted or set aside.

3. Distinguish individual from institutional racism. Individual racism consists of the beliefs and acts of particular persons who regard others as inferior on racial grounds and treat them accordingly. Institutional racism consists of the arrangements, criteria and routine practices of organisations which produce systematically unequal outcomes for racial groups whether or not any individual involved holds a prejudiced belief. The second is harder to identify and to remedy, since no act of intentional discrimination need be found.

4. What did Barth contribute to the study of ethnicity? The insight that what constitutes an ethnic group is not its cultural content but the maintenance of the boundary between it and others. The content, language, dress, food, practice, may change entirely across a generation while the group persists as a group, because the boundary is sustained by interaction and by mutual classification. It follows that assimilation of cultural content does not by itself dissolve an ethnic distinction.

munotes.in234

Race and Ethnicity

5. How do race and ethnicity operate in the Indian context? Race as a category entered Indian social classification through colonial administration and through theories such as Risley's derivation of caste from racial subordination, both now rejected though their categories persisted. Ethnicity is the more useful concept, operating along language, region, religion and tribe: Scheduled Tribes were returned at a little over eight per cent in 2011, with protective provisions including the Fifth and Sixth Schedules and the recognition of forest rights, and the North East is organised politically along ethnic lines. Discrimination on grounds of appearance against people from the North East in other Indian cities is racial discrimination in the sociological sense operating within a single country.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in235

Module II

Crime, Deviance, Disorganization and Social Control

munotes.in

Chapter Fifty-Two

Crime and Social Deviance

Syllabus topic 2.1, "Crime and Social Deviance"

In one line

Deviance is any behaviour that departs from what a group expects; crime is the part of it that a state has forbidden and attached a punishment to.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social deviance is behaviour that violates the norms of a social group and provokes a negative reaction from its members; it is defined by the group's response and not by the act itself, so nothing is deviant everywhere and at all times. Crime is an act or omission forbidden by law and punishable by the state. All crime is deviance in the sociological sense, but not all deviance is crime, and the boundary between them is drawn differently by different societies at different times.

The relation between the two

The clearest way to hold this is as four categories, and an examiner is well answered by them.

  1. Deviant and criminal. Theft, assault, corruption. Condemned by the group and forbidden by law.
  2. Deviant but not criminal. Refusing to attend a family funeral; leaving a religion; a woman smoking in a village where it is disapproved. Strong social reaction, no legal consequence.
  3. Criminal but not widely regarded as deviant. Minor traffic offences, small evasions of regulation, and formerly, offences that public opinion had ceased to support. Legal prohibition without social condemnation, which is the condition [Norms and Values] identified as expensive to enforce.
  4. Neither. Ordinary conforming behaviour.

The second and third categories are where the sociology is. A society in which law and social norms coincide has little to explain. Every interesting question about enforcement, evasion, reform and legitimacy lives in the gap between them.

The characteristics of deviance

  1. It is relative. Nothing is inherently deviant. The same act is normal in one society and condemned in the next, and in the same society at a different date.
  2. It is defined by the audience, not the actor. What makes an act deviant is the reaction to it, which is why labelling theory in the next chapter is so powerful.
  3. It is universal. Every society has norms and therefore has departures from them.
  4. It varies by situation and by role. Killing is murder, or duty in a soldier, or an accident, depending on circumstances that have nothing to do with the physical act.
  5. It is a matter of degree. From mild eccentricity to atrocity.
  6. It is not always negative. Departure from norms is also how norms change, which is the point below.

Deviance is relative: the evidence

State this with instances, because assertion alone is weak.

Across societies. Practices required in one society are forbidden in another: forms of marriage, treatment of the dead, use of intoxicants, the permissible expression of anger.

Across time within one society. Indian law supplies the cleanest examples and they should be cited as social facts rather than argued as law. Untouchability was practised and is now an offence. Sati was practised and is now prohibited. Child marriage was normal and is now prohibited. Conduct between consenting adults that was criminal has ceased to be so. Attempted suicide was treated as an offence and its treatment has changed with the Mental Healthcare Act 2017. In each case the act stayed the same and the response changed.

munotes.in236

Crime and Social Deviance

Across groups within one society. What is expected in a village is not what is expected in a city, and a norm binding in one community is unknown in another. India, being plural in the sense of [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society], contains many normative orders at once, which is why so much deviance here is deviance from one group's norms and conformity to another's.

By who does it. The same act is judged differently by the actor's status, and this connects to [Status and Role]: conduct excused in a person of standing is condemned in one without it.

Types of deviance

Formal and informal. Formal deviance breaks a codified rule, that is, crime. Informal deviance breaks an uncodified norm.

Positive and negative deviance. Negative deviance falls below the expected standard; positive deviance exceeds it, and is still deviance because it departs from the norm. The reformer, the whistleblower and the saint are positive deviants, and every one of them attracts hostility, which is the proof that the group is reacting to departure rather than to harm.

Primary and secondary deviance. Lemert's distinction, essential and taken up fully in the next chapter: primary deviance is the initial act, often casual and not affecting the person's self-conception; secondary deviance is the behaviour that follows from being labelled and treated as a deviant, and it is the point at which deviance becomes a career.

Individual and group deviance. Alone, or as part of a subculture with its own norms.

The functions of deviance

Durkheim's argument is the most counter-intuitive material in this module and is frequently examined, so it must be given fully and correctly.

Crime is normal. Durkheim's claim is not that crime is desirable but that it is normal, in the technical sense of being found in every society at every stage. A social fact universally present is not a pathology, and a society entirely without crime is impossible, because as serious offences disappear the threshold of condemnation falls and lesser acts become the offences.

Crime is functional, in four ways.

  1. It affirms the collective conscience. Punishment assembles the community in a shared reaction and renews the sentiments the offence outraged. On this account punishment's chief function is not deterrence or reform but the reaffirmation of shared values, and it is aimed at the onlookers rather than the offender.
  2. It clarifies the boundary. A society learns exactly where its limits are only when someone crosses them and is dealt with.
  3. It permits change. Every reform begins as deviance. Norms that no society ever departed from could never be revised, so today's crime may be tomorrow's right. Indian social reform supplies example after example.
  4. It provides a safety valve and, in Merton's addition, signals that something in the structure is not working, so a rise in a particular offence is information about the society rather than only about the offenders.
munotes.in237

Crime and Social Deviance

Durkheim's own limit. He held that crime is functional only within limits: too little indicates a society so rigid that it cannot change, and too much indicates anomie, the deregulation in which norms have lost their hold.

The criticism. The functionalist account says nothing about the victim; it does not explain why particular individuals offend; and treating crime as functional risks sounding like approval, which is not what is meant and should be said expressly.

Crime as a sociological object

What sociology asks that law does not. Law asks whether this person committed this offence. Sociology asks why the rate of a given offence is what it is, why it varies between groups, places and periods, who is defined as criminal and by whom, and what the machinery of enforcement actually does.

White-collar crime. Edwin Sutherland's concept, and the single most important corrective in this field: crime committed by persons of respectability and high social status in the course of their occupation. Its significance is theoretical, not merely descriptive. Every explanation of crime built on poverty, broken families and slums is refuted by offenders who have none of those characteristics, so any theory of crime must account for the boardroom as well as the street. It is also less reported, less investigated, less prosecuted and less punished, which distorts every official statistic.

Crime statistics must be read with care, and this is worth its own paragraph because it is where students write things they cannot support. India's National Crime Records Bureau publishes annual figures for offences reported. Reported is not committed. The gap between them, the dark figure of crime, varies enormously by offence: it is small for homicide, which is hard to conceal, and very large for offences within the household or the workplace. It follows that a rise in recorded figures may mean rising incidence, rising reporting, a change in recording practice, or a change in the law's definition, and that four explanations must be excluded before the first is asserted.

munotes.in238

Crime and Social Deviance

A worked example

A man of twenty takes a bicycle that is not his and rides it away.

In a village where everyone knows him and the owner, the response may be a word to his father, restitution and no more. The act is deviant; no formal process is engaged; and nothing enters a statistic.

In a city, reported to the police, the same act is an offence, and a process begins that will attach a record to him.

If he is prosperous and the bicycle is taken as a prank, the act may be defined as a misunderstanding, and the redefinition is done by people with the standing to make it stick.

If he is a migrant labourer with no local connection, the definition of theft is more likely to be applied and to remain applied.

The act is identical in all four, and this is exactly the sociological point. What differs is the reaction, and it is the reaction that decides whether there is deviance, whether there is crime, whether there is a record, and whether there is a criminal. That proposition is the whole foundation of labelling theory in the next chapter, and it is why the question "why do people commit crime" is only half of this module. The other half is "why is this conduct, done by this person, treated as crime".

What this does NOT mean

Relativity does not mean nothing is really wrong. To say that deviance is defined by social reaction is a description of how the category works, not a claim that all conduct is equally acceptable. Prohibitions on killing and on serious harm are found in every known society.

Deviance is not the same as crime, as the four categories above show.

Deviance is not always harmful, and positive deviance is the demonstration.

A high recorded crime rate does not simply mean a lawless society, for the recording reasons above; it may mean a society where people believe reporting is worthwhile.

Quick revision

  1. Deviance is behaviour departing from a group's norms and provoking a negative reaction; crime is what the state has forbidden and made punishable. All crime is deviance; not all deviance is crime.
  2. Four categories: deviant and criminal; deviant not criminal; criminal not deviant; neither. The sociology lives in the middle two.
  3. Deviance is relative (society, time, group, status), defined by the audience, universal, situational, a matter of degree, and not always negative.
  4. Types: formal and informal; positive and negative; primary and secondary (Lemert); individual and group.
  5. Durkheim: crime is normal, found in every society; a society without crime is impossible because the threshold would simply fall. It is functional: it affirms the collective conscience, clarifies boundaries, permits change, and signals structural strain. Too much is anomie.
  6. Sutherland's white-collar crime refutes every explanation built on poverty alone, and is under-reported, under-prosecuted and under-punished.
  7. Reported is not committed: the dark figure. A rise in recorded crime may be incidence, reporting, recording practice or a change in the law's definition.
munotes.in239

Crime and Social Deviance

Test yourself

1. Distinguish crime from deviance and give an example of each combination. Deviance is behaviour that violates a group's norms and attracts a negative reaction; crime is conduct forbidden by law and punishable by the state. Deviant and criminal: theft. Deviant but not criminal: abandoning one's religion, or refusing a family obligation. Criminal but not widely regarded as deviant: minor traffic offences. Neither: ordinary conforming conduct. All crime is deviance, but the reverse does not hold.

2. Why is deviance said to be relative? Give Indian examples. Because no act is deviant in itself; it becomes deviant through the reaction of a group, and reactions differ by society, period, group and the actor's status. Within India the same acts have changed category within living memory: untouchability was practised and is now an offence; sati and child marriage were customary and are prohibited; conduct between consenting adults that was criminal has ceased to be so; and the treatment of attempted suicide changed with the Mental Healthcare Act 2017. In each case the act was unchanged and the response changed.

3. State Durkheim's view that crime is normal and functional. Normal in the technical sense that it is found in every society at every period, so it cannot be a pathology; and a society without crime is impossible, because if serious offences vanished the threshold of condemnation would fall and lesser acts would become the offences. Functional because punishment assembles the community and reaffirms the sentiments the offence outraged, because it shows the society precisely where its boundaries lie, and because every reform begins as a departure from an existing norm. Beyond a limit it indicates anomie.

4. What is white-collar crime and why does it matter theoretically? Sutherland's term for crime committed by persons of respectability and high social status in the course of their occupation. It matters because it refutes every explanation of crime built on poverty, deprivation, poor housing or family breakdown: offenders with none of those characteristics commit serious offences. Any adequate theory must therefore account for the boardroom as well as the street, and because such crime is less reported and less prosecuted, it distorts official statistics systematically.

5. Why must crime statistics be read carefully? Because published figures record offences reported and recorded, not offences committed, and the difference, the dark figure, varies by offence: small for homicide, very large for offences within the household or the workplace. A rise in recorded crime may therefore reflect rising incidence, rising willingness to report, a change in recording practice, or a change in the legal definition of the offence, and the first cannot be asserted until the other three are excluded.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in240

Chapter Fifty-Three

Criminology, Penology and Victimology

Syllabus topic 2.1, "Crime and Social Deviance". ⛔ RULE 6 ADDITION: MU does not print these words. The University set "Criminology" in December 2025 and "Criminology and penology" in 2022-23, in each case as a one or two sentence question, and GUIDELINES 1.3 provides that what the examiner asks is covered whether or not a printed label names it.

In one line

Criminology studies crime and the criminal, penology studies punishment and its administration, and victimology studies the victim.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: criminology is the scientific study of crime as a social phenomenon, of criminals, and of the making, breaking and enforcement of laws, comprising the sociology of law, the study of the causes of crime and the study of the reaction to it; penology is the branch concerned with punishment, its theories, its administration and the treatment of offenders, including prisons and the alternatives to them; and victimology is the study of the victim of crime, of the relationship between victim and offender, and of the victim's position in the criminal process.

Criminology

Its scope. Edwin Sutherland's formulation is the standard one: criminology is the body of knowledge regarding crime as a social phenomenon, and includes within its scope the processes of making laws, of breaking laws, and of reacting towards the breaking of laws. The threefold division is the best way to remember what the subject contains.

Its branches. The sociology of law, which asks how conduct comes to be defined as criminal; criminal aetiology, the study of the causes of crime; and penology, the study of the reaction, which is treated below.

Its schools, given briefly because they are asked for in a sentence.

  • The classical school, associated with Beccaria and Bentham, treats the offender as a rational actor who calculates, and concludes that punishment should be certain, prompt and proportionate rather than severe. The whole idea of a graded scale of punishments comes from it.
  • The positivist school, associated with Lombroso, Ferri and Garofalo, treats the offender as determined by factors beyond their control, biological, psychological or social, and shifts attention from the act to the actor and from punishment to treatment. Lombroso's born criminal, identified by physical type, is rejected, and the school's lasting contribution is the insistence on studying offenders empirically.
  • The sociological school, which locates the causes in social structure and process, and whose theories are set out in [Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories].
  • Critical or radical criminology, which asks who has the power to define conduct as criminal and against whom enforcement operates, which is [The Conflict Perspective] applied.

Criminology and sociology. Criminology is not a branch of sociology alone: it draws on law, psychology, psychiatry, statistics and medicine, and it is therefore interdisciplinary. Its sociological half is the part this module supplies.

Penology

Its subject: punishment, and the machinery through which it is administered.

The theories of punishment, which are what a one or two sentence answer needs.

  • Retributive: punishment is deserved by the offence, and is inflicted because it is deserved. Durkheim's account of punishment as the reaffirmation of the collective conscience, in [Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity], is the sociological version of it.
  • Deterrent: punishment prevents future offences, by deterring the offender (special deterrence) and others (general deterrence).
  • Preventive: punishment disables the offender from offending, by imprisonment or other incapacitation.
  • Reformative: punishment aims at the reform of the offender and their return to society, which is the theory behind probation, parole and correctional services.
  • Expiatory, in older classifications, where suffering is thought to cleanse the offence.
munotes.in241

Criminology, Penology and Victimology

Its practical subjects: prisons and their administration, prison conditions and overcrowding, undertrial detention, probation, parole, remission, open prisons, community sentences, restorative justice, and the rehabilitation of released prisoners.

In India the field includes the prison system administered by the states, probation legislation, provisions for the release of offenders on probation of good conduct, the juvenile justice system with its distinct approach for children in conflict with law, and the long-standing problem of the proportion of prisoners who are undertrials rather than convicts. Figures should be taken from the National Crime Records Bureau's prison statistics and attributed.

Victimology

Its subject: the victim, who was for most of criminology's history invisible, since the discipline studied offenders and the state studied prosecutions.

Its concerns: the characteristics and distribution of victimisation; the victim-offender relationship; the dark figure of unreported crime, from [Crime and Social Deviance], which victim surveys were invented to measure; the treatment of the victim by the police and the courts, and what is called secondary victimisation, the further harm done by that process itself; and compensation and support.

In India the field includes provisions for victim compensation schemes, the rights of victims to be heard and to appeal in certain circumstances, and special protections for victims of particular offences, including the identity protections noted in [Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories].

The three compared

CriminologyPenologyVictimology
StudiesCrime, the criminal, and the making and enforcing of lawsPunishment and its administrationThe victim
Central questionWhy does crime occur, and how is it defined?What should be done with the offender, and what does it achieve?What happens to the person harmed?
Typical subjectsCauses, schools, rates, white-collar crimeTheories of punishment, prisons, probation, reformVictimisation surveys, compensation, secondary victimisation
RelationThe whole fieldA branch of criminologyA branch, now largely independent

A worked example

One theft, studied by all three.

The criminologist asks why theft occurs at the rate it does in this locality, which explanations fit, whether the offender's circumstances resemble those of others, and how theft came to be defined and graded as it is.

munotes.in242

Criminology, Penology and Victimology

The penologist asks what the sentence achieves: whether the offender is deterred, whether others are, what the imprisonment costs, what it does to the offender's employability and family, and whether probation would produce a better outcome.

The victimologist asks what the theft cost the victim, whether they reported it and why, how the police and the court treated them, whether they were compensated, and what the process itself cost them in time, money and distress.

The three together are the sociology of the criminal process, and the point of the example is that a legal system answers only the middle question by itself, while the other two decide whether the answer was worth anything.

Quick revision

  1. Criminology: the scientific study of crime as a social phenomenon. Sutherland: the processes of making laws, breaking laws, and reacting to the breaking of laws.
  2. Schools: classical (Beccaria, Bentham; rational actor; certain, prompt and proportionate punishment); positivist (Lombroso, Ferri, Garofalo; the offender is determined; attention moves from act to actor; the born criminal is rejected); sociological; and critical, which asks who defines and against whom.
  3. Penology: punishment and its administration. Theories: retributive, deterrent (special and general), preventive, reformative, expiatory.
  4. Its practical subjects: prisons, undertrial detention, probation, parole, remission, open prisons, restorative justice, rehabilitation.
  5. Victimology: the victim; victimisation surveys and the dark figure; the victim-offender relationship; secondary victimisation by the process itself; compensation.
  6. Criminology is interdisciplinary, drawing on law, psychology, statistics and medicine as well as sociology.

Test yourself

1. Define criminology and state Sutherland's account of its scope. The scientific study of crime as a social phenomenon, of offenders, and of the systems by which crime is defined and dealt with. Sutherland described its scope as comprising three processes: the making of laws, by which conduct comes to be defined as criminal; the breaking of laws, which is the study of causes; and the reaction towards the breaking of laws, which is penology. It is interdisciplinary, drawing on law, psychology, psychiatry, statistics and medicine as well as on sociology.

2. Distinguish criminology, penology and victimology. Criminology is the whole field, studying crime, the criminal, and the making and enforcement of criminal law. Penology is its branch concerned with the reaction to crime: the theories of punishment, its administration, prisons and the alternatives to them, and the treatment of offenders. Victimology, now largely an independent field, studies the person harmed: the distribution of victimisation, the victim-offender relationship, the unreported crime that victim surveys measure, and the treatment of victims by the process itself.

3. Distinguish the classical from the positivist school. The classical school, associated with Beccaria and Bentham, treats the offender as a rational actor who weighs the gains of an offence against its consequences, and concludes that punishment should be certain, prompt and proportionate to the offence rather than severe; its concern is the act. The positivist school, associated with Lombroso, Ferri and Garofalo, treats the offender as determined by biological, psychological or social factors beyond their control, and shifts attention from the act to the actor and from punishment to treatment; Lombroso's born criminal identified by physical type is rejected, and the school's lasting contribution is the empirical study of offenders.

munotes.in243

Criminology, Penology and Victimology

4. Name the theories of punishment. Retributive, that punishment is inflicted because it is deserved by the offence, of which Durkheim's account of punishment as reaffirming the collective conscience is the sociological form; deterrent, that it prevents future offences by deterring the offender specially and others generally; preventive, that it disables the offender from offending; reformative, that it aims at the offender's reform and return to society, which underlies probation and parole; and, in older classifications, expiatory.

5. What is secondary victimisation? The further harm done to a victim by the process that follows the offence rather than by the offence itself: repeated questioning, disbelief, delay, exposure of identity, the cost and inconvenience of attending court, and treatment that leaves the victim feeling that they are the person under scrutiny. It is one of the principal concerns of victimology, and it is among the reasons for protections such as restrictions on disclosing a victim's identity and provisions for recording evidence in ways that reduce the ordeal.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in244

Chapter Fifty-Four

Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories

Syllabus topic 2.1, "Crime and Social Deviance". MU's label is two words wide and this is what is inside it.

In one line

Sociology explains deviance not by what is wrong with the deviant but by what the society does: the goals it sets, the company it keeps, the controls it maintains and the labels it applies.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the sociological explanations of deviance are the strain or anomie theory of Merton, which locates the cause in the gap between culturally prescribed goals and the legitimate means available to reach them; differential association, which holds that criminal behaviour is learned in intimate groups like any other; subcultural theory, which explains persistent deviance by the norms of groups that reward it; control theory, which reverses the question and asks why most people conform; labelling theory, which locates deviance in the reaction rather than the act; and the conflict explanation, which asks whose interests the definition of crime serves.

Why the sociological question differs from the others

Biological and psychological accounts look inside the offender: physique, heredity, personality, upbringing. Sociology looks at the offender's position in a social structure. The decisive evidence for the sociological approach is that rates vary systematically between groups, places and periods while human biology does not, and that white-collar crime, from [Crime and Social Deviance], is committed by people whose individual characteristics are the opposite of every profile built from prison populations.

1. Strain or anomie theory: Merton

The mechanism. Every society holds out culturally approved goals, and prescribes legitimate means of reaching them. Where the goals are urged on everybody but the means are not equally available, the people denied the means are under strain, and deviance is the adaptation.

Merton set out five adaptations, and reproducing all five with their two columns is what earns the marks.

AdaptationCultural goalsInstitutionalised meansWho
ConformityAcceptsAcceptsMost people, most of the time
InnovationAcceptsRejectsReaches the approved goal by illegitimate means: theft, fraud, corruption
RitualismRejects, or scales downAcceptsAbandons the goal but clings to the rules: the official who follows procedure to no purpose
RetreatismRejectsRejectsDrops out: vagrancy, addiction
RebellionReplacesReplacesSubstitutes new goals and new means: the revolutionary, the reform movement

In India the theory has obvious application: an education system that urges professional success on everyone while the positions are few, and the resulting pressures, are strain in Merton's sense.

Criticism. It assumes a single set of goals shared across a society, which is doubtful in a plural one. It explains acquisitive crime well and expressive violence badly. It does not explain why one person under strain innovates and another retreats. And it cannot explain white-collar crime, where the means are amply available.

munotes.in245

Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories

2. Differential association: Sutherland

The mechanism. Criminal behaviour is learned, in interaction within intimate personal groups, exactly as any other behaviour is learned. What is learned is both technique and, more importantly, the definitions favourable or unfavourable to breaking the law. A person becomes delinquent because of an excess of definitions favourable to violation over definitions unfavourable to it.

Why it was important. It made crime a normal product of ordinary learning rather than a symptom of pathology, and it explains white-collar crime as easily as street crime, since a person learns in an office as readily as on a street corner.

Criticism. It is hard to test, because the excess of definitions cannot be measured. It does not explain the first offender in a group, or crimes committed by people with no criminal associates, or why two people in the same associations diverge.

3. Subcultural theory

The mechanism. Deviance is conformity to the norms of a group whose norms differ from the wider society's. Albert Cohen argued that boys denied status by the school's standards develop an alternative set of values in which the behaviour the school condemns confers standing, so the delinquency is not a failure to be socialised but a successful socialisation into a different set of expectations. Cloward and Ohlin added that illegitimate opportunities are themselves unequally distributed, so which kind of deviance appears depends on what illegitimate opportunity is available.

Criticism. It may overstate how distinct such subcultures are; it was built on studies of young men and generalises poorly; and it does not explain deviance by people fully inside the dominant culture.

4. Control theory: Hirschi

The mechanism. The question is inverted. Given the advantages of deviance, why does anyone conform? The answer is that most people are bound to conventional society by a social bond, and deviance follows when the bond weakens.

Hirschi's four elements are examinable as a set: attachment to others whose opinion matters; commitment to conventional activities in which the person has invested and would lose by deviating; involvement in conventional activity, which simply occupies time; and belief in the legitimacy of the rules.

Why it is useful to a lawyer. It predicts that the deterrent value of punishment depends on how much a person has to lose, so identical sanctions do not deter identically. A person with employment, a family and standing is restrained by all four elements before any sanction is considered; a person with none of them is restrained only by the sanction.

Criticism. It explains minor delinquency better than serious crime; it does not explain crime by the well-attached, which is again white-collar crime; and it takes conventional norms as given rather than asking whose they are.

munotes.in246

Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories

5. Labelling theory

The mechanism. The most distinctively sociological explanation, and an application of [Symbolic Interactionism]. Becker's formulation is the one to quote in substance: social groups create deviance by making the rules whose infraction constitutes deviance, and applying those rules to particular people. Deviance is therefore not a quality of the act but a consequence of the application of rules and sanctions to an offender.

Lemert's primary and secondary deviance is the mechanism by which the label bites. Primary deviance is the initial act, casual, and not incorporated into the person's self-conception. Once the person is publicly identified and treated as a deviant, the label becomes a master status in the sense of [Status and Role]: it dominates how others see them, closes off conventional opportunities, and pushes them toward others similarly labelled. Secondary deviance is the behaviour that follows from that treatment, and it is the point at which deviance becomes a way of life.

The self-fulfilling prophecy completes it, and the Thomas theorem is its engine: the person defined as a criminal is treated as one, and the treatment produces what it assumed.

For a law student this is the most important theory in the module. It bears directly on the criminal record, on the effect of an arrest that does not lead to conviction, on the treatment of children in conflict with law, and on why the reporting restrictions in juvenile legislation exist at all. The Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection of Children) Act 2015 restricts disclosure of the identity of a child in conflict with law and provides for records to be destroyed, and the sociological justification for those provisions is precisely this theory.

Criticism. It does not explain primary deviance, that is, why the person acted in the first place, which is a serious gap. It can appear to deny the reality of harm to victims. It makes the deviant too passive, as though the label simply happens to them. And some deviance, serious violence, is not created by labelling in any useful sense.

6. The conflict explanation

The mechanism. The question is who has the power to define conduct as criminal. The criminal law reflects the interests of dominant groups; enforcement is selective; and the same conduct is treated differently by the standing of who does it. This is [The Conflict Perspective] applied.

Criticism. It explains the definition of crime better than its commission; it struggles with offences universally condemned; and in strong forms it becomes unfalsifiable.

The theories compared

TheoryCentral questionCause of devianceLeading name
StrainWhy do people break rules?Gap between goals and legitimate meansMerton
Differential associationHow is it acquired?Learned in intimate groupsSutherland
SubculturalWhy does it persist?Conformity to a group with different normsCohen; Cloward and Ohlin
ControlWhy does anyone conform?Weak bond to conventional societyHirschi
LabellingWho is a deviant?The reaction and the label, not the actBecker; Lemert
ConflictWhose rules?Definitions serving dominant interestsMarx, and after him Quinney
munotes.in247

Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories

A worked example

A seventeen-year-old in a Mumbai suburb is caught taking a phone from a shop.

Strain: he has absorbed the goal of the possessions his classmates display and has no legitimate means of obtaining them. Merton's innovation.

Differential association: he learned both how to do it and that it is not really wrong from three older boys he spends his evenings with.

Subcultural: within that group, doing it confers standing, so he is conforming, not rebelling.

Control: he left school, his father works away, he has no job to lose and no adult whose disapproval weighs. All four bonds are weak.

Labelling: the shopkeeper's complaint, the police station, the entry in a record. If he is now treated as a thief by school, employer and neighbours, secondary deviance follows, and this is where the law can make things worse rather than better.

Conflict: the shopkeeper's stock is protected by a law enforced promptly, while the wage owed to the boy's father is not enforced at all.

Every one of the six is partly true, and the best examination answer says so and then says which explains what: strain and subculture explain why it happened, control explains why it happened to him rather than his neighbour, labelling explains what happens next, and conflict explains why the machinery moved for this offence and not another.

Quick revision

  1. Merton's strain: goals against means; five adaptations, conformity, innovation, ritualism, retreatism, rebellion.
  2. Sutherland's differential association: crime is learned in intimate groups; an excess of definitions favourable to violation. Explains white-collar crime.
  3. Subcultural (Cohen; Cloward and Ohlin): deviance is conformity to a group with different norms; illegitimate opportunity is itself unequally available.
  4. Hirschi's control theory: why conform? The social bond: attachment, commitment, involvement, belief. Predicts that identical sanctions do not deter identically.
  5. Labelling (Becker, Lemert): deviance is in the reaction, not the act; primary and secondary deviance; the label becomes a master status; self-fulfilling prophecy. Justifies the identity and record provisions of the Juvenile Justice Act 2015.
  6. Conflict: who has the power to define conduct as criminal, and against whom is it enforced.
  7. Labelling's great gap: it does not explain primary deviance.

Test yourself

1. Set out Merton's strain theory and its five adaptations. Society urges culturally approved goals on everyone while distributing the legitimate means of reaching them unequally, and those denied the means experience strain to which deviance is an adaptation. Conformity accepts both goals and means. Innovation accepts the goals and rejects the means, producing acquisitive crime. Ritualism abandons the goals while clinging to the rules. Retreatism rejects both and drops out. Rebellion replaces both with new goals and new means.

munotes.in248

Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories

2. State differential association and say what it explains that strain does not. Sutherland's proposition that criminal behaviour is learned in interaction within intimate personal groups, and that what is learned is chiefly definitions favourable or unfavourable to violating the law, a person offending where the favourable definitions are in excess. It explains white-collar crime, which strain theory cannot, since offenders of high status have ample legitimate means and yet learn favourable definitions in their occupational circles.

3. Give Hirschi's four elements of the social bond and one legal consequence. Attachment to persons whose opinion matters; commitment to conventional activities in which the person has invested and would forfeit by deviating; involvement in conventional activity, which occupies time; and belief in the legitimacy of the rules. The legal consequence is that identical punishments do not deter identically: a person with employment, family and standing is restrained by all four before any sanction operates, while a person with none is restrained only by the sanction.

4. Explain labelling theory, with primary and secondary deviance. Becker's proposition that social groups create deviance by making rules and applying them to particular persons, so deviance is a consequence of the application of rules rather than a quality of the act. Lemert distinguishes primary deviance, the initial act which does not alter the person's self-conception, from secondary deviance, the behaviour that follows from being publicly labelled and treated as a deviant: the label becomes a master status, closes conventional opportunities and pushes the person toward others similarly labelled.

5. What is the principal weakness of labelling theory? That it does not explain primary deviance at all. It gives a powerful account of what happens after a person is identified and labelled, but no account of why they committed the original act, which is the question the other theories address. It is also criticised for making the deviant appear passive, for seeming to minimise harm to victims, and for fitting minor deviance far better than serious violence.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in249

Chapter Fifty-Five

Social Disorganization

Syllabus topic 2.2, "Social Disorganization"

In one line

Social disorganization is the condition of a society whose parts have stopped working together, so that its rules no longer command obedience and its institutions no longer perform their functions.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social disorganization is the process or condition in which the established norms, values and institutions of a society lose their hold over its members, the relations between its parts cease to be harmonious, and the society becomes unable to perform its functions or to control the behaviour of its members; it is marked by conflicting norms, a decline in the effectiveness of social control, and a rise in deviance, disputes and personal disorganisation.

Definitions

  • Elliott and Merrill: social disorganization is a process by which the relationships between members of a group are broken or dissolved. They treated it as the opposite of social organisation, which exists when the parts function in harmony.
  • W. I. Thomas and Florian Znaniecki, whose study of Polish migrants is the classic source: social disorganization is a decrease of the influence of existing social rules of behaviour upon individual members of the group. Note the emphasis: not the absence of rules, but the decline of their influence.
  • Ogburn and Nimkoff: when the harmonious relationship between the various parts of culture is disturbed, social disorganization results, which ties the concept directly to cultural lag from [Culture].
  • Faris: social disorganization is the disruption of a previously existing state of organisation, so it is relative to what went before.

The characteristics

  1. Conflict of norms. Two or more sets of expectations apply to the same situation and pull in different directions, so a person cannot conform to one without breaching another.
  2. Weakened social control. The informal machinery of [Formal and Informal Social Control] stops working: nobody knows the person, so nobody's disapproval matters.
  3. Failure of institutions. The family, the community, religion and the local authority cease to perform their expected functions.
  4. Rising deviance. Crime, delinquency, addiction, family breakdown and dispute follow, and are symptoms rather than the condition itself.
  5. Uncertainty and confusion. Individuals do not know what is expected of them.
  6. Personal disorganisation accompanies it: alienation, anxiety, loss of purpose in the individual.
  7. It is a matter of degree. No society is perfectly organised or wholly disorganised, and the useful question is how much and in which institution.

The causes

Rapid social change is the general cause, and every particular cause below is an instance of it.

Cultural lag. Ogburn's concept: the material culture changes faster than the non-material, so the norms governing a new situation have not yet been formed. This is the single most useful explanation of the condition and links directly to [Culture].

munotes.in250

Social Disorganization

Migration and urbanisation. The classic setting. A person leaves the community whose norms governed them and whose members enforced them, and arrives where nobody knows them. Thomas and Znaniecki's study of migrants is exactly this.

War, disaster and displacement, which break institutions abruptly.

Economic change: industrialisation, unemployment, and the destruction of occupations described in [The Economic System, Work and Occupation].

Conflicting cultures in one population, which produces normative conflict without any single norm being weak.

Failure of socialisation, where the family or school does not transmit the norms.

Natural and demographic change: sudden population growth, epidemic, famine.

Social disorganization and social change: the distinction that carries marks

This is where the answer is won or lost.

Social changeSocial disorganization
What it isAlteration in the structure or culture of a societyBreakdown in the functioning of its parts and the hold of its norms
ValueNeutral; may be improvement or deteriorationAlways a condition of malfunction
NecessityUniversal and continuous; every society changesOccasional; a society may be well organised for long periods
RelationChange is the CAUSEDisorganization is a possible CONSEQUENCE, where change is rapid or uneven
OutcomeReorganisation on a new basisEither reorganisation, or continued breakdown

The proposition to write: rapid social change produces disorganization when the non-material culture, the norms and institutions, has not caught up with the changed conditions; and disorganization ends when new norms and institutions form, which is reorganisation. Disorganization is therefore best understood as the interval between one settled order and the next, not as decay.

The commonest error is to treat every change as disorganization, which turns the concept into a complaint about the modern world. The joint household dividing is change; a city neighbourhood in which nobody knows who is responsible for a child is disorganization.

Anomie, and how it differs

Durkheim's anomie is closely related and not identical, and examiners set the two against each other.

Anomie is a state of normlessness or deregulation in which the norms have lost their authority over individuals and desires are no longer limited by any accepted standard. It is Durkheim's, it is primarily about the regulation of the individual by society, and he identified it in periods of both sudden prosperity and sudden depression, because either dislocates the customary limits.

Social disorganization is broader and is primarily about the relations between the parts of a society: institutions failing, norms conflicting, control weakening.

The relation: anomie is one aspect, arguably the central one, of a disorganised condition, seen from the side of the individual. A student who says that is answering well.

munotes.in251

Social Disorganization

The Chicago School, and where the concept is strongest

The concept's classic development is the Chicago School's work on the city in the early twentieth century, which mapped rates of delinquency, addiction and family breakdown by area and found them concentrated in particular zones. Shaw and McKay's finding is the one worth knowing and it is genuinely striking: the high-delinquency areas remained high over decades although the ethnic composition of their populations changed completely. Successive waves of migrants moved in, showed high rates, and showed lower rates after moving out.

Why that finding matters. It shows that the cause lay in the area and its social organisation rather than in the people, which is the strongest single piece of evidence for a sociological rather than an individual explanation of deviance. Their explanation was the weakness of local institutions in such areas: high turnover, poverty and heterogeneity prevented residents from forming the stable relationships through which a neighbourhood supervises itself.

Criticism of the concept and the school.

  1. It is evaluative disguised as descriptive. Calling a condition disorganised assumes a standard of proper organisation, usually the observer's, and communities described as disorganised often turn out to be differently organised. Whyte's study of an American slum found dense and stable social organisation where outsiders had seen none.
  2. It confuses the symptom with the condition, listing crime and addiction as evidence of disorganization and then explaining them by it, which is circular.
  3. It neglects power. An area may lack institutions because it has been denied investment, policing and services, in which case the disorganisation is a consequence of decisions taken elsewhere.
  4. The dark figure problem from [Crime and Social Deviance]: high recorded rates in an area may reflect heavier policing of it.
  5. It is vague, and its boundaries with change, anomie and deviance are not crisp.

A worked example

Two thousand households are moved from a settlement they had occupied for thirty years to a new block of buildings twelve kilometres away.

What is lost. Neighbours who knew each other's children by sight; a local elder whose word settled disputes; the shopkeeper who gave credit; the informal watch by which everyone's absence was noticed. All of that was the neighbourhood's informal control.

What is not yet built. Nobody knows who is responsible for the stairwell; there is no accepted way to settle a quarrel; the residents are drawn from several communities with different norms; and the formal machinery, police, municipality, courts, is distant and slow.

The symptoms follow predictably: disputes escalating for want of a settler, children unsupervised, property damage nobody prevents, and a rise in complaints.

Now the sociological reading rather than the moralising one. The residents have not become worse people. The machinery through which any group controls its members was destroyed by the move and has not yet been rebuilt. This is disorganization exactly: an interval between one order and the next.

munotes.in252

Social Disorganization

And the implication for policy and law, which is what a law student should take: the response that works is not primarily more policing but whatever accelerates reorganisation, residents' associations, clear responsibility for common areas, a local forum for disputes. This is the most practical thing in Module II, and it is why the concept survives its criticisms.

Quick revision

  1. Social disorganization is the condition in which a society's norms lose their hold and its institutions cease to perform their functions.
  2. Thomas and Znaniecki: a decrease of the influence of existing social rules upon members of the group. Not the absence of rules, the decline of their influence.
  3. Characteristics: conflict of norms, weakened social control, institutional failure, rising deviance, uncertainty, personal disorganisation, and it is a matter of degree.
  4. Causes: rapid social change, and specifically cultural lag, migration and urbanisation, war and disaster, economic change, conflicting cultures, failed socialisation.
  5. Change is the cause; disorganization is a possible consequence. It is the interval before reorganisation, not decay itself.
  6. Anomie (Durkheim) is normlessness seen from the side of the individual; disorganization is broader and concerns the relations between the parts.
  7. Shaw and McKay: high-delinquency areas stayed high over decades although their populations changed completely, so the cause was in the area's social organisation, not in its people.
  8. Criticism: evaluative disguised as descriptive; circular; neglects power; recorded rates may reflect policing; vague boundaries.

Test yourself

1. Define social disorganization and give four of its characteristics. The condition in which the established norms, values and institutions of a society lose their hold over its members and its parts cease to function together. Its characteristics include a conflict of norms, so that conforming to one breaches another; the weakening of informal social control; the failure of institutions such as the family and the local community to perform their functions; and a consequent rise in deviance, disputes and personal disorganisation, together with widespread uncertainty about what is expected.

2. Distinguish social disorganization from social change. Social change is any alteration in the structure or culture of a society; it is universal, continuous and neutral in value. Social disorganization is a breakdown in the functioning of a society's parts and the hold of its norms; it is occasional and is always a malfunction. The relation is causal: rapid or uneven change produces disorganization when norms and institutions have not caught up, and the condition ends with reorganisation on a new basis.

3. Distinguish anomie from social disorganization. Anomie is Durkheim's term for a state of normlessness or deregulation in which norms have lost their authority and individual desires are no longer limited by an accepted standard; he found it in periods of sudden prosperity as well as sudden depression. Social disorganization is the broader condition, concerning the relations between the parts of a society: institutions failing, norms conflicting and control weakening. Anomie is best understood as that condition seen from the side of the individual.

munotes.in253

Social Disorganization

4. What did Shaw and McKay find, and why does it matter? That certain areas of a city showed high rates of delinquency decade after decade although the ethnic composition of their populations changed completely, successive groups showing high rates while resident there and lower rates after moving away. It matters because it locates the cause in the area's social organisation rather than in the characteristics of its people, and it is therefore among the strongest pieces of evidence for a sociological rather than an individual explanation of deviance.

5. Give two criticisms of the concept. That it is evaluative while presenting itself as descriptive: calling a community disorganised assumes a standard of proper organisation, usually the observer's, and communities so described often prove to be organised differently rather than not at all. And that it is circular: crime and addiction are offered as evidence that an area is disorganised and are then explained by its disorganisation, so the condition and its symptoms are used to prove each other.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in254

Chapter Fifty-Six

Social Control: Meaning and Purpose

Syllabus topic 2.3, "Social Control- Meaning and Purpose, Types of social control-formal and informal". This chapter is meaning and purpose; the types follow.

In one line

Social control is everything a society does to make its members behave as it expects, from a raised eyebrow to a prison sentence.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social control is the sum of the means, processes and mechanisms by which a society regulates the behaviour of its members and secures conformity to its norms, values and expectations, thereby maintaining order and enabling the group to persist. E. A. Ross, who introduced the term into sociology, treated it as the means by which society influences human behaviour to maintain a given order. Mannheim described it as the sum of those methods by which a society tries to influence human behaviour to maintain a given order.

Definitions

  • E. A. Ross: the system of devices whereby society brings its members into conformity with the accepted standards of behaviour.
  • Mannheim: the sum of those methods by which a society tries to influence human behaviour to maintain a given order.
  • Ogburn and Nimkoff: the patterns of pressure which a society exerts to maintain order and established rules.
  • MacIver and Page: the way in which the entire social order coheres and maintains itself, and how it operates as a whole.
  • Gillin and Gillin: the system of measures, suggestions, persuasion, restraint and coercion by whatever means, by which society brings into conformity the approved pattern of behaviour.

The characteristics

  1. It is universal. Every society has it, because no group can persist without regulating its members.
  2. It is exercised by the group over the individual, and by groups over other groups.
  3. It may be conscious or unconscious, deliberate machinery or the unnoticed pressure of custom.
  4. It uses both persuasion and coercion, and persuasion does most of the work.
  5. It is a continuous process, not an occasional intervention.
  6. It varies between societies in its means and its severity.
  7. Its most effective form is internalised, so the person controls themselves, which is [Socialization].

The purpose of social control

MU names purpose expressly, so the answer needs it as a list with reasons.

To maintain social order. The primary purpose. Without regulation, the conflicting purposes of individuals would make cooperation impossible.

To secure conformity to norms, so that behaviour is predictable and people can rely on one another. Predictability is the precondition of every joint undertaking, including contract.

To maintain solidarity and unity, particularly through the reaffirmation that Durkheim identified in punishment, in [Crime and Social Deviance].

To preserve the social structure and the institutions, and thus to transmit the society across generations.

To restrain deviance, and to reclaim those who deviate.

To regulate conflict, not to abolish it. Conflict is permanent, as [The Conflict Perspective] shows, and social control channels it into forms the society can survive, which is Dahrendorf's institutionalisation of conflict.

munotes.in255

Social Control: Meaning and Purpose

To protect the weak from the strong, which is the purpose most visible in modern law and least visible in custom.

To bring about social change in an ordered way, which is the purpose that connects this module to Module IV.

The means of social control

The classification most often asked for, before the formal and informal division of the next chapter.

Custom. The oldest and, in traditional societies, the most powerful. It works without any agency, because everybody knows it and everybody enforces it.

Folkways and mores, from [Norms and Values].

Religion, whose power lies in reaching conduct that no observer sees, and which attaches sanctions beyond human reach.

Morality and conscience, the internalised standard.

Public opinion, the approval and disapproval of the community. In small societies it is nearly irresistible; in cities it is much weaker, which is exactly the difference [Social Disorganization] describes.

Ridicule, gossip, praise and ostracism, the mechanisms through which public opinion is actually applied. Ostracism, exclusion from the group, is the strongest informal sanction there is.

Education, which transmits the norms and the disposition to obey them.

Propaganda and the mass media, which now set much of what is regarded as normal, as [Mass Media and Its Impact] describes.

Leadership, which sets an example that others follow.

Law, the formal, codified, state-enforced means, treated in the next chapter.

Coercion and force, the last resort, and the least efficient because it must be continuously applied.

Ross's own distinction, and why it matters

Ross distinguished the means that work by sympathy, sociability and a sense of justice, which he thought natural, from those that work by deliberate design: law, education, religion, custom and public opinion. The distinction is dated in its psychology and useful in its point: a society is held together far more by ordinary fellow feeling than by any machinery, and the machinery only handles what fellow feeling does not.

That proposition is the sociological answer to a question law students often ask: why does a society with an overwhelmed and slow legal system nevertheless function? Because law was never doing most of the work.

A worked example

In a housing society, residents are expected not to play loud music after eleven at night.

Count the mechanisms in order of how often they operate.

Internalised norm. Most residents simply do not, because they think it wrong to disturb others. No mechanism is engaged at all, and this accounts for the overwhelming majority of compliance.

munotes.in256

Social Control: Meaning and Purpose

Public opinion and informal sanction. A resident who does is met with looks in the lift, a remark from a neighbour, and the knowledge that they are being discussed. Most stop here.

Group pressure through the association, a notice on the board, an item in a meeting, a word from the secretary.

The society's own by-laws, a written rule with a small penalty, which is formal control by an association rather than by the state.

Law and the state. A complaint under noise regulation, police attendance, a prosecution.

Notice the shape of the list. Each step is slower, costlier and rarer than the one above it, and the state's machinery is engaged in almost no cases. Law is the last and smallest layer of social control, and a society that had to rely on it for ordinary conduct could not be policed at all. A student who understands that has understood Module II, and it is the proposition on which [Formal and Informal Social Control] and much of Module IV rest.

The criticisms

  1. Whose order? The concept assumes that the order maintained is a shared one, and the conflict perspective replies that it is somebody's order, maintained against others. Social control is then a neutral-sounding name for domination.
  2. It can suppress necessary change. Effective control over deviance is also effective control over reform, since every reform begins as deviance, as [Crime and Social Deviance] shows.
  3. The term is very broad, covering everything from a joke to imprisonment, which weakens its analytical usefulness.
  4. It exaggerates order. Societies are far less regulated and far more contested than the concept implies.
  5. Foucault's objection, from [Post Modernism]: modern control is not chiefly repressive at all but works through observation, record and classification, and it produces conduct rather than merely restraining it.

Quick revision

  1. Social control is the sum of means by which a society secures conformity to its norms and maintains order. Ross introduced the term; Mannheim's definition is the one usually quoted.
  2. Characteristics: universal, exercised by the group, conscious or unconscious, persuasive and coercive, continuous, variable, and most effective when internalised.
  3. Purposes: maintain order; secure conformity and predictability; maintain solidarity; preserve institutions; restrain deviance; regulate conflict rather than abolish it; protect the weak; and permit ordered change.
  4. Means: custom, folkways and mores, religion, morality, public opinion, ridicule and ostracism, education, media, leadership, law, force.
  5. Ostracism is the strongest informal sanction; force is the least efficient because it must be applied continuously.
  6. Law is the last and smallest layer. Most compliance is internalised and engages no mechanism at all.
  7. Criticism: whose order; it suppresses reform along with deviance; the term is too broad; it exaggerates how orderly societies are; and Foucault's point that modern control produces conduct rather than repressing it.
munotes.in257

Social Control: Meaning and Purpose

Test yourself

1. Define social control and state its purposes. The sum of the means, processes and mechanisms by which a society regulates its members' behaviour and secures conformity to its norms, so that order is maintained and the group persists. Its purposes are to maintain order; to secure conformity so that behaviour is predictable and cooperation possible; to maintain solidarity; to preserve institutions and transmit the society; to restrain deviance and reclaim deviants; to regulate rather than abolish conflict; to protect the weak against the strong; and to allow change to occur in an ordered way.

2. Name eight means of social control. Custom; folkways and mores; religion; morality and conscience; public opinion; ridicule, gossip and ostracism; education; the mass media; leadership; law; and coercion or force. Of these, ostracism is the most powerful informal sanction, and force the least efficient because it must be applied continuously and cannot reach conduct that is unobserved.

3. Why is social control most effective when internalised? Because most conduct is never observed and most rules are never enforced, so any system relying on detection would fail. A person who has internalised a norm through socialisation conforms without any external mechanism operating, and would feel shame in doing otherwise. The formal machinery is engaged only in the small residue of cases where internalisation and informal pressure have both failed.

4. Where does law sit among the means of social control? Last and smallest. Compliance with any ordinary norm is secured first by internalisation, which engages no mechanism; then by public opinion and informal sanction; then by the pressure of an organised group; then by written rules of a private association; and only then by the law and the state. Each step is slower, costlier and rarer than the one before it, so a society that relied on law for ordinary conduct could not be policed at all.

5. Give two criticisms of the concept. That it assumes the order maintained is shared, whereas the conflict perspective holds that it is the order of particular groups maintained against others, so that social control becomes a neutral name for domination. And that effective control over deviance is necessarily control over reform as well, since every reform begins as a departure from an existing norm, so a society that suppressed deviance completely could never change.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in258

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Formal and Informal Social Control

Syllabus topic 2.3, "Types of social control-formal and informal"

In one line

Informal control is the pressure of people who know you; formal control is the machinery of an organisation or the state, which does not need to know you at all.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: informal social control is exercised by the group itself through unwritten norms, applied spontaneously by its members by means of praise, approval, ridicule, gossip, criticism and ostracism, without any specialised agency; formal social control is exercised through deliberately created, written rules applied by specialised agencies vested with authority to enforce them, of which law, administered by the police, the courts and the prisons, is the principal instance.

Informal social control

Its agencies and means

Agencies: the family, the peer group, the neighbourhood, the caste or community, the workplace group, and public opinion generally.

Means: praise, approval, respect and honour on the positive side; ridicule, gossip, criticism, disapproval, satire, contempt, boycott and ostracism on the negative side.

Its characteristics

  1. Unwritten and unspecified. The rules exist in expectation rather than in text.
  2. Applied by everybody, and not by any appointed agency.
  3. Spontaneous and continuous. It operates whenever people are together.
  4. Personal. It works because the person cares what these particular people think.
  5. No formal procedure, and therefore no defined charge, no hearing and no appeal.
  6. Sanctions are social: shame, exclusion, loss of standing.
  7. Highly effective in small, stable, face-to-face groups, and weak where people are anonymous.

Its strength, and why it is the greater part

The reason informal control does most of the work is that it operates on conduct that no agency can reach. It reaches what is unobserved by any official, it costs nothing, it acts immediately, and above all it acts through the person's own conscience, which was formed by these same groups. No state can place an officer in every household; every household places itself there.

Formal social control

Its agencies and means

Agencies: the state, through legislature, police, courts, prisons and administration; and private organisations, through their own rules, disciplinary machinery, professional bodies and regulators.

Means: law, punishment, fines, licensing, registration, inspection, dismissal, suspension of a licence, disqualification, and the professional discipline of bodies such as bar councils and medical councils.

Its characteristics

  1. Written, specific and published, so that what is required is ascertainable in advance.
  2. Applied by specialised agencies, appointed for the purpose.
  3. Backed by organised power, and ultimately by force.
  4. Impersonal, applying alike to persons the enforcer has never met.
  5. Procedural. There is a defined process, a standard of proof and, ordinarily, an appeal.
  6. Deliberately created and deliberately changeable. This is decisive: informal norms change slowly and by drift, while a law can be altered on a stated day.
  7. Costly and slow, requiring investigation, adjudication and enforcement.
munotes.in259

Formal and Informal Social Control

The comparison

InformalFormal
SourceCustom, group expectation, unwrittenDeliberate enactment, written
Applied byEveryone in the groupSpecialised agencies with authority
Basis of forceApproval and disapproval; shame; exclusionOrganised power of the state or organisation
CharacterPersonal; depends on being knownImpersonal; works between strangers
CertaintyVague, variable, unpredictableDefined, published, ascertainable in advance
ProcedureNoneDefined process, proof, appeal
SpeedImmediateSlow
CostNilHigh
ReachOnly where the person is knownAnywhere the agency's writ runs
EffectivenessVery high in small stable groups; weak in citiesConsistent, but limited by detection
ChangeSlow, by driftCan be immediate, by legislation
Protection for the accusedNone; no hearing, no appeal, no limit on the sanctionProcedural safeguards, proportionate penalty, appeal
ExamplesFamily disapproval, gossip, ostracism, caste boycottCriminal law, licensing, professional discipline, dismissal

The relation between them

The two are not alternatives, and the best answers say how they interact.

They usually reinforce each other. A rule supported by both is obeyed almost universally, at almost no cost.

Formal control expands as informal control weakens. This is the central proposition of the module and the one to carry into Module IV. In a village where everyone knows everyone, informal control is nearly complete and law is barely needed. In a city of strangers it fails, and formal machinery must take its place. Every function that a community stops performing reappears as a legal or administrative rule, and Module I gave the examples: the maintenance of parents, the registration of marriage, the regulation of workplace conduct.

Formal control cannot fully replace informal control, and this is its limit. Law reaches only what is detected, costs a great deal, acts long after the event, and cannot supervise ordinary daily conduct. A society in which informal control has collapsed cannot be held together by law alone, whatever resources are given to it.

Informal control can defeat formal control. Where a group's own norms conflict with the law, the group's norms usually prevail in practice: the witness who does not testify against a neighbour, the community that shelters an offender, the workplace that closes ranks. This is why laws opposed to strongly held mores are so hard to enforce, from [Norms and Values].

Informal control has no safeguards, and that is a serious matter for a lawyer. It requires no proof, permits no defence, allows no proportion between the offence and the sanction, and provides no appeal. Social boycott, ostracism and the punishment of a family for a member's marriage outside the caste are informal social control operating exactly as designed, and they are among the reasons the law intervenes against such practices. An answer that presents informal control as benign and formal control as harsh has it backwards as often as not.

munotes.in260

Formal and Informal Social Control

A worked example

In a village of four hundred people, a man finds a wallet. He returns it, and the mechanism is entirely informal: he is known, everyone will learn what he did, and his standing depends on it. No law is consulted and no agency is engaged. Rate of return: high, cost of enforcement: zero.

In a railway station used by two hundred thousand people a day, the same man finds a wallet. Nobody knows him, nobody will learn what he did, and his standing is unaffected either way. Informal control is absent, and only two things can operate: his own internalised conscience, which is the residue of informal control acting from inside, and the formal law of the offence, which requires that he be detected.

The comparison gives the module's conclusion. Urbanisation did not make people dishonest. It removed the mechanism that had made honesty visible and therefore cheap, leaving a much more expensive one to do the same work much less well. That is why legal regulation grows as societies urbanise, and it is the sociological explanation of the volume of modern law.

Quick revision

  1. Informal: unwritten, applied by everyone, personal, immediate, free, no procedure, sanctions of shame and exclusion; highly effective in small stable groups, weak where people are anonymous.
  2. Formal: written and published, applied by specialised agencies, impersonal, procedural, backed by organised power, slow and costly, and deliberately changeable.
  3. Ostracism is the strongest informal sanction; law is the principal formal one.
  4. Formal control expands as informal control weakens. Every function a community stops performing reappears as a rule.
  5. Formal control cannot fully replace informal control: it reaches only what is detected, costs heavily and acts late.
  6. Informal control can defeat formal control where the group's norms conflict with the law.
  7. Informal control has no safeguards: no proof, no defence, no proportion, no appeal. Social boycott and caste ostracism are informal control working as designed.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish formal from informal social control on six points. Source, deliberate written enactment against unwritten custom and expectation; who applies it, specialised agencies with authority against everyone in the group; its force, the organised power of the state against approval, shame and exclusion; its character, impersonal and effective between strangers against personal and dependent on being known; its procedure, a defined process with proof and appeal against none at all; and its cost and speed, slow and expensive against immediate and free.

2. Why does informal control do most of the work of regulating behaviour? Because it reaches conduct that no official can observe, costs nothing, operates continuously and immediately, and acts through the person's own conscience, which those same groups formed. No state can place an officer in every household, whereas every household supervises itself. Formal machinery is therefore engaged only in the residue of cases that internalisation and group pressure have failed to reach.

munotes.in261

Formal and Informal Social Control

3. Explain the relation between the two as a society urbanises. Informal control depends on people being known to one another, so it weakens as populations grow anonymous and mobile. As it weakens, the functions it performed have to be taken over by formal rules and agencies, which is why legal and administrative regulation expands with urbanisation. Formal control cannot fully replace it, however, because it reaches only what is detected, costs a great deal and acts long after the event.

4. Can informal control defeat formal control? Give an example. Yes, and frequently. Where a group's own norms conflict with the law, the group's norms usually prevail in practice: witnesses who will not testify against a neighbour, a community that shelters an offender, a workplace that closes ranks against an inquiry. This is why legislation opposed to strongly held mores is so expensive to enforce, and why the effectiveness of a statute depends on whether custom and opinion run with it or against it.

5. Why is informal social control not simply benign? Because it operates with none of the safeguards that formal control carries. It requires no proof and permits no defence; it observes no proportion between the conduct and the sanction; it gives no hearing and allows no appeal; and it may be applied to a person's whole family. Social boycott, ostracism and the punishment of a household because a member married outside the caste are informal social control functioning exactly as it is designed to, and they are among the reasons formal law intervenes against such practices.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in262

Module III

Social Processes and Change

munotes.in

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Social Processes

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- Competition, Conflict, Accommodation, assimilation, tolerance, compromise, super-ordination and subordination, integration, isolation etc"

In one line

A social process is a recurring way in which people and groups act on one another, and every one of them either draws people together or pushes them apart.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social processes are the repetitive and characteristic forms of interaction between individuals and groups which produce, maintain or alter social relationships. They are classified as associative or conjunctive processes, which bring people together and build social order, comprising cooperation, accommodation, assimilation, integration, tolerance and compromise; and dissociative or disjunctive processes, which separate and oppose, comprising competition, conflict, super-ordination and subordination, and isolation.

What makes something a social process

Four marks distinguish a process from a single event.

  1. Interaction. Two or more parties acting with reference to one another.
  2. Repetition and pattern. It recurs in a recognisable form, which is what allows it to be named and studied.
  3. Continuity over time. A process has a course, unlike an incident.
  4. A result. It produces, maintains, alters or destroys a relationship.

Park and Burgess are the standard authority for the classification, and they treated four as fundamental: competition, conflict, accommodation and assimilation. Later writers added the rest of MU's list.

The two families

Associative or conjunctiveDissociative or disjunctive
EffectDraw people together; build and maintain relationshipsSeparate, oppose, or rank
Named by MUAccommodation, assimilation, tolerance, compromise, integrationCompetition, conflict, super-ordination and subordination, isolation
Added under "etc"Cooperation, acculturationContravention
FunctionProduce social order and solidarityProduce change, differentiation and stratification

The division is a convenience, not a moral judgment, and the strongest answers say why.

Dissociative processes are not bad. Competition allocates scarce positions and drives effort; conflict is how subordinated groups have obtained every improvement they have ever obtained, from [The Conflict Perspective]; and a society without either would be a society that could not change.

Associative processes are not always good. Assimilation may mean the disappearance of a minority's culture; accommodation may mean an unjust arrangement accepted because the alternative is worse; integration may be enforced.

And the same episode is usually both. Two firms competing are dissociative towards each other and intensely cooperative inside themselves; a war divides two nations and unites each of them as nothing else does. Georg Simmel's proposition is the one to cite: conflict with an out-group increases the cohesion of the in-group, which connects directly to [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups].

The sequence they usually follow

The processes are not a random list; they succeed one another in a recognisable order, and showing that turns a list into an answer.

Competition, being impersonal and continuous, is the normal condition of a society with scarce resources. When competitors become aware of each other as opponents, competition becomes conflict, which is personal and directed. Conflict is costly and cannot continue indefinitely, so it is halted by accommodation, an arrangement under which the parties cease fighting without their differences being resolved. If the accommodation lasts, contact and interaction may over generations produce assimilation, in which the differences themselves disappear. Where assimilation does not occur, the outcome may instead be settled inequality, which is super-ordination and subordination, or withdrawal, which is isolation.

munotes.in263

Social Processes

Park and Burgess's cycle is the classic statement of this for groups meeting one another: contact, competition, conflict, accommodation, assimilation. It should be given with its criticism: the cycle is not inevitable, it can stop at any stage or reverse, and many groups remain in accommodation indefinitely without assimilating, which is what a plural society such as India's actually looks like.

A worked example

A group of families migrates from one state to another for work in a Mumbai suburb.

Competition appears first and is impersonal: they compete for housing, work and school places with everyone else, and against nobody in particular.

Conflict appears when the competition is personalised: a dispute over a hawking space becomes a dispute between two identified groups, and the language of "them" enters.

Accommodation follows, because the fighting is expensive for both: an understanding about pitches and timings, brokered by a local association or a corporator. Nobody's view of the other has changed. This is the stage most such situations remain in permanently, and recognising that is the mark of a good answer.

Assimilation is the slow possibility: the second generation goes to school locally, speaks the local language, marries locally, and after two generations the difference has stopped being a social fact.

Isolation is the other possibility: the group settles in one locality, works among its own, and interacts with the wider society only through work.

Super-ordination and subordination may be the outcome instead: the arrangement settles with one group permanently in the better position, and both come to treat that as normal.

Quick revision

  1. A social process is a recurring pattern of interaction that produces, maintains or alters relationships. Marks: interaction, repetition, continuity, a result.
  2. Associative: cooperation, accommodation, assimilation, tolerance, compromise, integration. Dissociative: competition, conflict, super-ordination and subordination, isolation.
  3. Park and Burgess: four fundamental processes, competition, conflict, accommodation, assimilation.
  4. The division is not a moral judgment. Competition and conflict produce change and are how subordinated groups improve their position; assimilation can mean a minority's disappearance.
  5. Simmel: conflict with an out-group increases in-group cohesion, so the same episode is dissociative and associative at once.
  6. The usual sequence: competition becomes conflict when personalised; conflict is halted by accommodation; accommodation may over generations become assimilation, or settle into subordination or isolation.
  7. Park and Burgess's cycle: contact, competition, conflict, accommodation, assimilation. Not inevitable; it may stop or reverse, and permanent accommodation is what a plural society looks like.
munotes.in264

Social Processes

Test yourself

1. Define a social process and give its characteristics. A recurring and characteristic form of interaction between individuals or groups which produces, maintains or alters social relationships. Its marks are interaction between two or more parties acting with reference to one another; repetition in a recognisable pattern, which is what allows it to be named and studied; continuity over time, so that it has a course rather than being an incident; and a result, in the shape of a relationship created, sustained, changed or destroyed.

2. Classify the social processes and name those in each class. Associative or conjunctive processes draw people together and build social order: cooperation, accommodation, assimilation, tolerance, compromise and integration. Dissociative or disjunctive processes separate, oppose or rank: competition, conflict, super-ordination and subordination, and isolation. Park and Burgess treated competition, conflict, accommodation and assimilation as the four fundamental processes.

3. Why is the associative and dissociative division not a moral one? Because dissociative processes perform necessary work: competition allocates scarce positions and stimulates effort, and conflict is the means by which subordinated groups have secured every improvement in their position, so a society without either could not change. Associative processes are correspondingly not always benign: assimilation may mean the extinction of a minority's culture, and accommodation may mean an unjust arrangement accepted because the alternative is worse.

4. State Simmel's proposition about conflict and cohesion. That conflict with an out-group increases the cohesion of the in-group. It follows that the same episode is dissociative and associative at once: two firms competing are opposed to each other and unusually united within themselves, and a war divides two nations while uniting each internally as nothing else does. It also explains why leaders in difficulty so often discover an external enemy.

5. Set out the usual sequence of the processes and its limitation. Competition, being impersonal, is the normal condition where resources are scarce; it becomes conflict when competitors identify each other as opponents; conflict, being costly, is halted by accommodation, an arrangement to stop fighting without resolving the difference; and sustained contact may eventually produce assimilation, in which the difference itself disappears. Park and Burgess stated this as a cycle of contact, competition, conflict, accommodation and assimilation. Its limitation is that the cycle is not inevitable: it may halt or reverse at any stage, and permanent accommodation without assimilation is the normal condition of a plural society.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in265

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Cooperation

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- ... integration, isolation etc". Covered under MU's own "etc".

In one line

Cooperation is people working together for a shared end, and it is the process on which every other associative process, and every organisation, is built.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: cooperation is the associative social process in which two or more persons or groups work together in a joint effort to achieve a common objective which they could not achieve, or could not achieve as well, separately. Merrill and Eldredge describe it as the process by which individuals or groups combine their effort, in a more or less organised way, for the attainment of a common objective. It is universal, continuous and, in Kropotkin's phrase adopted by many writers, a condition of survival.

Its essential conditions

Three, and all three must be present.

  1. A common objective. Without a shared end there may be coexistence but not cooperation.
  2. Awareness of the common objective, and of the need for joint effort. People accidentally producing the same result are not cooperating.
  3. Organised effort, however loose, so that the contributions fit together rather than duplicate or obstruct.

The types

By nature of the association.

  • Direct cooperation: people do the same work together, at the same time and place, and the doing together is essential. Villagers building an embankment, neighbours putting out a fire, a family harvesting.
  • Indirect cooperation: people do different work towards a common end, without needing to be together at all. This is the cooperation created by the division of labour, and it is the form on which a modern economy runs. The farmer, the miller, the transporter and the baker cooperate to feed a city and never meet.

By scale and setting.

  • Primary cooperation, in primary groups: the family, the play group, the village. Intimate, personal, an end in itself.
  • Secondary cooperation, in secondary groups: the firm, the office, the trade union. Formal, contractual, a means to an end. This is the characteristic form in industrial societies.
  • Tertiary cooperation, between groups whose interests are actually opposed, who cooperate for a limited purpose while remaining antagonists: two political parties combining to pass one measure, two competitors agreeing an industry standard. It is deliberately temporary and is sometimes called accommodation in disguise.

Why it happens

The bases of cooperation are usually given as: the desire for personal advantage, since most people achieve more together; mutual and shared needs; altruism and fellow feeling; shared values and beliefs; the necessity imposed by the situation, such as disaster or defence; and the requirements of the division of labour, which makes cooperation unavoidable once specialisation exists.

The interesting theoretical point, and the one that lifts an answer, is that cooperation does not require good will. Indirect cooperation between strangers with no interest in one another is produced by interdependence alone, which is Durkheim's organic solidarity in [Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity]. A modern society is held together by cooperation between people who do not know, like or trust one another individually, and that is its distinctive achievement.

munotes.in266

Cooperation

Its role

It is the foundation of social life. No group can exist without it; MacIver and Page treated it together with competition as the two most pervasive forms of social interaction.

It makes the division of labour possible, and therefore productivity, from [The Division of Labour].

It produces organisations and institutions.

It is what conflict is resolved into. Accommodation exists to restore enough cooperation for life to continue.

It underlies law. Contract is cooperation made enforceable; the company is cooperation given a legal personality; the cooperative society is cooperation as a statutory form. The whole apparatus of contract, partnership, company and society law exists to make cooperation between strangers reliable, which is the point at which this chapter matters most to a law student, and it connects to the trust discussed in [Social Exchange Theory].

The limits and the criticisms

  1. Cooperation is not always benign. A cartel, a conspiracy and a mob are cooperation. The process is neutral; its ends are not.
  2. It coexists with competition rather than excluding it, and most real situations contain both: members of a team cooperate against another team and compete within it for position.
  3. The free rider problem. Where a benefit is shared regardless of contribution, each person has an incentive to let others do the work, which is why cooperation on any scale needs enforcement, whether by informal control or by law.
  4. It can be coerced, and forced cooperation is called cooperation only by courtesy.
  5. It may be unequal. Parties who cooperate need not benefit equally, and the language of joint effort can conceal an arrangement in which one side takes most of the gain, which is the criticism levelled at the harmony reading of [The Jajmani System].

A worked example

Direct cooperation: on the day, four residents clear the terrace together, doing the same work at the same time.

Indirect cooperation: the contractor, the supplier, the bank holding the society's account and the municipal office issuing a permission all contribute different work to the same end and never meet.

Secondary cooperation: the residents act through the society, a formal association with rules, offices and a bank account, which is why the arrangement survives disagreement between individuals.

Tertiary cooperation: two factions of the committee who oppose each other on everything else combine to get this one resolution passed.

munotes.in267

Cooperation

The free rider problem: three flats decline to pay their share while enjoying a dry ceiling, and neither goodwill nor the shared objective produces the money.

And here the law enters, exactly where the sociology predicts: the society's by-laws and the cooperative societies legislation permit the contribution to be levied and recovered. Law appears at the point where cooperation cannot enforce itself, which is the same proposition as in [Formal and Informal Social Control], arriving from the other direction.

Cooperation and competition compared

CooperationCompetition
ClassAssociativeDissociative
ObjectiveShared, and pursued jointlySame objective, pursued against each other
Relation to the other partyWorking withWorking against, though usually impersonally
Awareness of othersEssentialNot necessary; competitors often unaware of each other
ResultThe end is achieved jointlyThe scarce reward goes to some and not others
CoexistenceThe two occur together constantly: teams cooperate internally and compete externally

Quick revision

  1. Cooperation is joint effort by two or more parties towards a common objective. Conditions: a common objective, awareness of it, and organised effort.
  2. Direct: the same work together. Indirect: different work towards one end, which is the division of labour.
  3. Primary (family, village), secondary (firm, union), tertiary (opponents combining for a limited purpose).
  4. Bases: personal advantage, shared needs, altruism, shared values, situational necessity, and the division of labour.
  5. It does not require good will: indirect cooperation between strangers rests on interdependence, which is Durkheim's organic solidarity.
  6. Contract, partnership, company and cooperative society law exist to make cooperation between strangers reliable.
  7. Limits: a cartel is cooperation too; it coexists with competition; the free rider problem makes enforcement necessary; it can be coerced; and it may be unequal.

Test yourself

1. Define cooperation and state its essential conditions. The associative process in which two or more persons or groups combine their effort in an organised way to achieve a common objective they could not achieve as well separately. Its conditions are three: a common objective; awareness by the parties of that objective and of the need for joint effort, since people who accidentally produce the same result are not cooperating; and organised effort, so that the contributions fit together rather than duplicating or obstructing each other.

2. Distinguish direct from indirect cooperation. In direct cooperation people perform the same work together at the same time and place, and the doing together is essential: villagers raising an embankment, neighbours fighting a fire. In indirect cooperation people perform different work towards a common end and need never meet: the farmer, the miller, the transporter and the baker between them feed a city. Indirect cooperation is the form created by the division of labour and is the basis of a modern economy.

munotes.in268

Cooperation

3. What is tertiary cooperation? Cooperation between groups whose interests are genuinely opposed, entered into for a limited purpose while the antagonism continues: two rival political parties combining to pass a single measure, or competing firms agreeing a common industry standard. It is deliberately temporary and limited, and it is sometimes described as accommodation in another guise, since it suspends rather than resolves the underlying opposition.

4. Why does modern cooperation not require good will? Because indirect cooperation is produced by interdependence rather than by sentiment. Specialisation makes each person dependent on the work of others they do not know, so their efforts combine whether or not they feel anything towards one another. This is Durkheim's organic solidarity, and it is the distinctive achievement of a complex society: it is held together by cooperation among people who neither know nor trust each other individually.

5. What is the free rider problem, and what follows from it for law? That where a benefit accrues to everyone regardless of who contributes, each person has an incentive to let others bear the cost, so voluntary cooperation on any scale tends to break down. It follows that cooperation of any size requires enforcement, whether by informal pressure in a small group or by law in a large one, which is why contribution to common expenses is made recoverable by statute and by by-law rather than left to goodwill.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in269

Chapter Sixty

Competition

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- Competition"

In one line

Competition is the impersonal struggle of people for something scarce, in which each is trying to get the thing rather than to defeat anybody.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: competition is the dissociative social process in which two or more persons or groups strive for the same scarce object, reward or position, according to accepted rules, and in which attention is directed at the object rather than at the rival. Park and Burgess described it as the most elementary and universal form of social interaction, and as interaction without social contact, meaning that competitors need not be aware of one another at all.

Its characteristics

  1. It arises from scarcity. Where there is enough for everyone there is no competition. This is the single most important point, because it means competition is a consequence of the supply, not of human nature.
  2. It is impersonal. The competitor's object is the prize, not the injury of the rival. Two candidates for one post compete without hostility; the moment it becomes personal it is conflict.
  3. It is unconscious in many cases. Competitors frequently do not know who else is competing, which is why Park called it interaction without social contact.
  4. It is continuous, not episodic. Conflict ends; competition runs on.
  5. It is governed by rules, formal or customary. Competition that abandons the rules becomes conflict.
  6. It is universal, found in every society.
  7. It is a cause of social change, because it forces adaptation.

Its types

By the object competed for.

  • Economic: for jobs, custom, markets, land, wages. The commonest and the most studied.
  • Cultural: between cultures, languages, religions and ways of life for adherents and for prestige.
  • Social: for status, prestige and recognition.
  • Political: for office and power.
  • Racial or ethnic: between groups so defined for resources and standing.

By its manner.

  • Personal competition, where the competitors know one another and the rivalry is direct, which lies at the border with conflict.
  • Impersonal competition, where they do not, which is the pure form.

Its positive functions

  1. Allocation. It distributes scarce positions and rewards, and where the rules are fair it distributes them by merit.
  2. Motivation and effort. It stimulates people to develop and use their capacities.
  3. Efficiency and innovation, because a competitor who does not improve loses.
  4. It assigns people to roles suited to them, or is supposed to.
  5. It prevents monopoly and stagnation.
  6. It produces social change, by forcing adaptation.

Its dysfunctions

  1. Insecurity and anxiety, which are a permanent cost of a competitive order.
  2. It can become conflict when it is personalised or when the rules break down.
  3. Monopoly. Successful competitors eliminate competition, which is why competition law exists at all.
  4. It reproduces inequality. The starting positions are unequal, so competition rewards advantage as well as merit, which is the criticism in [Social Stratification] of the Davis and Moore argument.
  5. Wasteful duplication of effort.
  6. It weakens solidarity and can dissolve primary relations if it enters them.
munotes.in270

Competition

Competition and conflict compared

CompetitionConflict
Attention is onThe object or prizeThe rival
Personal or notImpersonal; rivals may not know each otherPersonal and directed
Awareness of the otherNot requiredEssential
ContinuityContinuousIntermittent; it has a beginning and an end
RulesConducted within accepted rulesRules are suspended or broken
MeansEffort, improvement, persuasionForce, threat, coercion, injury
AimTo obtain the objectTo defeat, subdue or eliminate the opponent
Effect on the groupUsually maintains the orderDisrupts it, and may transform it
ExampleTwo firms selling in one market; two candidates for one postA strike, a riot, litigation conducted as a vendetta, war

The transition between them is the examinable point. Competition becomes conflict when it is personalised: when the competitor stops asking how to obtain the prize and starts asking how to stop the other from obtaining it. What makes that happen is usually a breakdown of the rules, a scarcity severe enough to threaten survival, or the identification of the rival with a group.

A worked example

Two grocers on one road.

Competition: each stocks better, opens longer, prices keener, and neither has any interest in the other's misfortune. Attention is on the customer, not the rival. Both may prosper.

The shift to conflict: one of them puts about a rumour that the other's stock is stale. Attention has moved from the customer to the rival; the accepted rules have been abandoned; and the object is now to injure rather than to attract. The process has changed even though the situation has not.

Accommodation follows, because conflict is expensive: an understanding brokered by the market association, or a settlement of the resulting defamation dispute. Note what the law is doing in this example, because it is instructive: it does not forbid competition, which it protects; it forbids particular means, and thereby keeps the process on the competitive side of the line. That is a precise statement of the function of a great deal of commercial law.

Quick revision

  1. Competition is the impersonal struggle for a scarce object, within accepted rules, with attention on the object and not the rival.
  2. It arises from scarcity, not from human nature.
  3. Park and Burgess: the most elementary and universal form of interaction, and interaction without social contact.
  4. Characteristics: impersonal, often unconscious, continuous, rule-governed, universal, and a cause of change.
  5. Types: economic, cultural, social, political, racial or ethnic; personal and impersonal.
  6. Functions: allocation, motivation, efficiency and innovation, role assignment, prevention of monopoly, change.
  7. Dysfunctions: insecurity, escalation into conflict, monopoly, reproduction of inequality, wasted duplication, weakened solidarity.
  8. It becomes conflict when it is personalised or the rules break down.
munotes.in271

Competition

Test yourself

1. Define competition and give four characteristics. The dissociative process in which two or more parties strive for the same scarce object according to accepted rules, with attention directed at the object rather than the rival. It arises from scarcity rather than from human nature; it is impersonal, the aim being to obtain the prize rather than to injure anyone; it is frequently unconscious, since competitors need not know who else is competing; and it is continuous and governed by rules, formal or customary.

2. Distinguish competition from conflict on five points. Attention, on the object against on the rival; personality, impersonal and often between strangers against personal and directed; awareness, unnecessary against essential; rules, conducted within them against suspending or breaking them; and means, effort and improvement against force, threat and injury. Competition is also continuous while conflict is intermittent, having a beginning and an end.

3. When does competition become conflict? When it is personalised: the competitor stops asking how to obtain the prize and begins asking how to prevent the rival from obtaining it. The usual triggers are a breakdown in the accepted rules, scarcity severe enough that losing threatens the competitor's position altogether, or the identification of the rival with a group, which brings in-group and out-group hostility into what had been an impersonal contest.

4. State the functions and dysfunctions of competition. Functions: it allocates scarce positions and rewards; it motivates people to develop and exert their capacities; it produces efficiency and innovation; it assigns people to suitable roles; it prevents monopoly and stagnation; and it drives social change. Dysfunctions: it generates insecurity and anxiety; it can escalate into conflict; successful competitors tend to eliminate competition and produce monopoly; it rewards inherited advantage as well as merit and so reproduces inequality; it duplicates effort wastefully; and it weakens solidarity.

5. What does commercial law do about competition, and what does that illustrate? It does not forbid competition, which it protects, but forbids particular means of conducting it, such as disparaging a rival's goods falsely or combining to fix prices. It thereby keeps the process on the competitive side of the line dividing competition from conflict, preserving the allocative and innovative functions while suppressing the injurious ones. It illustrates the general point that law regulates the manner of a social process rather than attempting to abolish it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in272

Chapter Sixty-One

Conflict

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- ... Conflict"

In one line

Conflict is a deliberate struggle in which each side seeks to defeat, subdue or eliminate the other, and attention is on the opponent rather than on the prize.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: conflict is the dissociative social process in which persons or groups seek to attain their ends by directly challenging, resisting, injuring or eliminating an opponent, whose defeat becomes an object in itself. Gillin and Gillin describe it as the social process in which individuals or groups seek their ends by directly challenging the antagonist by violence or threat of violence. It is personal, conscious, intermittent and, unlike competition, always aware of its opponent.

Its characteristics

  1. It is personal and direct. The opponent is identified, and attention is on them.
  2. It is conscious and deliberate. Nobody conflicts by accident.
  3. It is intermittent. Conflict has a beginning and an end; it cannot be sustained indefinitely because it is expensive.
  4. It is universal, found in every society and every group, including the family.
  5. The means are coercive: force, threat, obstruction, injury.
  6. Rules are suspended or broken, or replaced by the rules of a fight.
  7. Its aim is the defeat of the opponent, which may be sought even at cost to oneself.

Its causes

The list conventionally given: individual differences of opinion, interest and temperament; cultural differences, where groups hold incompatible norms; conflict of interests, above all over scarce resources, which is the most important; social change, which unsettles established arrangements and creates a generation gap and new claims; inequality, where a subordinated group ceases to accept its position; and the identification of a rival with a group, which converts a personal difference into a collective one.

Its types

Simmel's classification, and the one to cite:

  • War, between organised groups or states.
  • Feud or factional strife, an intra-group conflict of long standing, usually kin-based.
  • Litigation, conflict conducted through a court under rules.
  • Conflict of impersonal ideals, waged not for personal advantage but for a cause or belief, which Simmel thought the most implacable kind precisely because the parties are not fighting for themselves and can compromise nothing without betraying the ideal.

Gillin and Gillin add personal, racial, class, political and international conflict.

Other useful distinctions: direct conflict, in which the parties confront each other, and indirect conflict, in which each obstructs the other's efforts without confrontation; latent conflict, existing but not expressed, and manifest conflict, out in the open. The distinction between latent and manifest matters practically, because a society with no visible conflict may be one in which conflict is thoroughly suppressed rather than absent, which is the point made in [The Conflict Perspective].

munotes.in273

Conflict

Its functions and dysfunctions

Lewis Coser's analysis of the functions of conflict is the standard reference and is what earns marks, because most students give only the harms.

Functions.

  1. It increases group solidarity. Conflict with an out-group unites the in-group, which is Simmel's proposition again.
  2. It defines and clarifies boundaries between groups, and so establishes identity.
  3. It acts as a safety valve where hostility is released in a controlled form rather than accumulating.
  4. It produces change, and it is the process by which subordinated groups have obtained every improvement in their position.
  5. It can create new norms and institutions: industrial conflict produced collective bargaining, labour legislation and the whole machinery of industrial relations.
  6. It reveals the real distribution of power, which is otherwise concealed.
  7. It can produce alliances, since parties combine against a common opponent.

Dysfunctions.

  1. Destruction of life, property and relationships.
  2. Disruption of the social order and of cooperation.
  3. It diverts effort from production to struggle.
  4. It hardens divisions and produces stereotypes that outlast the dispute.
  5. It may destroy the group it occurs within, where it is internal and the group lacks machinery to handle it.

Coser's crucial qualification, worth stating precisely: conflict is functional for a group where it concerns means and goals within an accepted framework, and dangerous where it attacks the framework itself. A group with the machinery to express and manage internal conflict is strengthened by it; a group that suppresses all internal conflict accumulates hostility and may shatter when it finally breaks out.

That proposition is the sociological argument for the entire machinery of dispute resolution: courts, tribunals, arbitration, conciliation, collective bargaining and grievance procedures exist to keep conflict inside a framework, and this is Dahrendorf's institutionalisation of conflict from [The Conflict Perspective].

Conflict and competition

The table in [Competition] gives the comparison and is not repeated. The one line to remember: competition is about the prize, conflict is about the opponent.

A worked example

Workers in a factory demand a wage revision.

Latent conflict existed for years: the interests of employer and employees over the division of the product are structurally opposed, whether or not anything is said.

It becomes manifest when a demand is made and refused.

Direct conflict follows: a strike, a lockout, obstruction, and the identification of individuals on each side as opponents.

Coser's functions are visible. Solidarity among the workers rises sharply, and among the managers too. The boundary between the two becomes explicit, where before it was blurred by daily working relations. The real distribution of power becomes visible to both sides for the first time.

Accommodation ends it, as it must, because conflict is expensive for both: a settlement, a conciliation, an award. Neither side has been converted; an arrangement has been reached.

munotes.in274

Conflict

And note what has been created. The dispute produces a written agreement, a procedure for the next dispute, and perhaps a recognised union and a standing grievance mechanism. The conflict has generated the institutions that will contain the next one, which is Coser's point about conflict creating norms, and it is why industrial relations law looks as it does.

Quick revision

  1. Conflict is the deliberate struggle to defeat, subdue or eliminate an opponent, with attention on the opponent, not the prize.
  2. Characteristics: personal, conscious, intermittent, universal, coercive in means, rule-breaking, aimed at the opponent's defeat.
  3. Causes: individual differences, cultural differences, conflict of interests over scarce resources, social change, inequality, and the identification of a rival with a group.
  4. Simmel's four types: war, feud or factional strife, litigation, and conflict of impersonal ideals, the most implacable because nothing can be conceded without betraying the ideal.
  5. Latent and manifest: no visible conflict may mean successful suppression, not absence.
  6. Coser's functions: solidarity, boundary definition, safety valve, change, creation of new norms and institutions, revelation of power, alliances.
  7. Coser's qualification: conflict within an accepted framework strengthens a group; conflict attacking the framework endangers it. This is the argument for courts, tribunals, arbitration and collective bargaining.

Test yourself

1. Define conflict and distinguish it from competition in one sentence. Conflict is the dissociative process in which parties seek their ends by directly challenging, resisting or injuring an identified opponent, whose defeat becomes an object in itself. It differs from competition in that attention is directed at the opponent rather than at the prize: competition is about obtaining the object, conflict is about defeating the other party.

2. Give Simmel's classification of conflict. War, between organised groups or states; feud or factional strife, a long-standing conflict within a group, usually along lines of kinship; litigation, in which conflict is conducted through a court under rules; and conflict of impersonal ideals, waged for a cause or belief rather than for personal advantage. He regarded the last as the most implacable, because parties fighting for an ideal rather than for themselves cannot concede anything without betraying it.

3. State Coser's account of the functions of conflict. That conflict increases the solidarity of each group involved; defines and clarifies the boundaries between groups; serves as a safety valve through which hostility is released rather than accumulated; produces social change, being the means by which subordinated groups improve their position; generates new norms and institutions, as industrial conflict generated collective bargaining and labour legislation; reveals the real distribution of power; and produces alliances among parties facing a common opponent.

munotes.in275

Conflict

4. What is Coser's qualification, and what does it justify? That conflict is functional for a group when it concerns means and goals within an accepted framework, and dangerous when it attacks the framework itself; and that a group which suppresses all internal conflict accumulates hostility and may shatter when it finally emerges. It justifies the whole machinery of dispute resolution, courts, tribunals, arbitration, conciliation, collective bargaining and grievance procedures, whose function is to keep conflict expressed and contained within a framework rather than to abolish it.

5. Distinguish latent from manifest conflict and say why it matters. Latent conflict exists in the opposition of interests but is not expressed; manifest conflict is openly conducted. It matters because the absence of visible conflict cannot be taken as evidence of harmony: it may indicate that one party is strong enough to prevent the other from expressing a grievance at all. An assessment of a society or an organisation that counts only manifest disputes will describe the most thoroughly dominated arrangements as the most peaceful.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in276

Chapter Sixty-Two

Accommodation

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- ... Accommodation"

In one line

Accommodation is the process by which people who are in conflict stop fighting and arrange to live with one another, without their differences being resolved.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: accommodation is the associative social process by which persons or groups in conflict adjust to one another so as to overcome the conflict and resume working relations, without the underlying differences necessarily being removed. MacIver and Page describe it as the process in which man attains a sense of harmony with his environment. Park and Burgess treat it as the natural sequel to conflict, and the stage at which a modus vivendi is reached.

The key idea: the difference remains

This is the point that distinguishes accommodation from assimilation and is the commonest place to lose marks.

Accommodation stops the fighting. It does not change anybody's mind. Two communities that reach an accommodation still hold their different beliefs, still prefer their own practices, and may still dislike each other. What has changed is that they have arrangements under which they can live and work in the same place.

Assimilation, by contrast, removes the difference itself. Accommodation is an arrangement; assimilation is a fusion. Accommodation can be reached in an afternoon; assimilation takes generations.

Its characteristics

  1. It follows conflict, and exists to terminate it.
  2. It is universal and continuous, since every society is full of arrangements of this kind.
  3. It may be conscious and deliberate, as in a negotiated settlement, or unconscious, as when a child accommodates to family rules without anyone deciding anything.
  4. The differences persist.
  5. It restores functioning, allowing cooperation to resume.
  6. It is often unequal. An accommodation may simply register that one party is stronger, which is the point made in the criticism below.
  7. It is not necessarily permanent, and may break down into renewed conflict.

The forms of accommodation

This is what an examiner asks for, and each form should carry its own sentence.

Coercion. Accommodation imposed by the stronger party by force or the threat of it. The conflict ends because one side cannot continue. Conquest, and the settlement that follows a defeat.

Compromise. Each party gives up part of its claim. It requires that the parties be of roughly comparable strength, since a party who can win entirely has no reason to concede. Treated with tolerance in the next chapter.

Arbitration and conciliation. A third party is brought in. In arbitration the third party decides and the parties are bound; in conciliation the third party helps them reach their own agreement and decides nothing. Mediation is the term now generally used for the second. Adjudication is the same idea in its state form: a court decides.

munotes.in277

Accommodation

Toleration. The parties do not resolve or compromise anything; they simply agree, expressly or tacitly, to permit each other's differing practice and to coexist. Treated in the next chapter.

Conversion. One party abandons its position and accepts the other's. Unlike compromise, one side wins the argument.

Sublimation. The substitution of non-conflicting for conflicting attitudes and objectives, so that the energy of the conflict is redirected to some other end.

Rationalisation. A party justifies its position or its withdrawal to itself by a plausible explanation, so that accepting the arrangement does not feel like defeat. Its function is to preserve self-respect, which is often what makes an accommodation acceptable.

Superordination and subordination. The parties settle into an accepted ranking, with one above the other. Treated in its own chapter.

Truce. A suspension of conflict for a defined period, with nothing settled.

Displacement. Conflict is ended by removing its object, or by directing the hostility elsewhere.

Institutional avoidance. The parties arrange their affairs so as not to meet: separate timings, separate spaces, separate spheres.

Why accommodation matters so much to law

Almost the whole of dispute resolution is accommodation in one of its forms, and setting the two vocabularies side by side is the most useful thing in this chapter.

Sociological formIts legal counterpart
CoercionExecution of a decree; police action; the state's monopoly of force
CompromiseSettlement; compounding of an offence; consent decree; plea arrangements where permitted
ArbitrationArbitration under the Arbitration and Conciliation Act 1996
Conciliation and mediationConciliation under that Act; court-annexed mediation; Lok Adalat
AdjudicationTrial and judgment
TolerationFreedom of religion and conscience; personal laws; the constitutional accommodation of plurality
TruceInterim orders; stay; status quo orders
Institutional avoidanceZoning; separation of jurisdictions; injunctions restraining contact

Two propositions follow, and both are worth writing. First, a court judgment is a form of accommodation, not of assimilation: it ends the conflict and does not make the parties agree. Second, the growth of arbitration, conciliation and mediation is the growth of forms of accommodation that leave the parties' relationship intact, which is exactly why they are preferred where the parties must continue dealing with each other, as in commercial and family matters.

A worked example

Two households dispute two feet of land between their houses.

Conflict: an argument, a wall pulled down, a complaint at the police station.

Coercion would settle it if one were far stronger, and the settlement would last only as long as the strength.

Compromise: they split the difference at one foot each. Requires roughly equal strength, and neither is satisfied.

Conciliation: an elder or a mediator helps them agree, and the agreement holds because it is theirs.

munotes.in278

Accommodation

Arbitration or adjudication: a third party decides. The dispute ends; the resentment does not.

Toleration: they leave the strip unused and stop speaking of it.

Institutional avoidance: one household builds its gate on the other side.

Note what none of these does. None of them makes either household think the other was right. That is accommodation working exactly as it should, and a student who expects a settlement to produce agreement has confused it with assimilation.

Criticism

  1. It may register injustice. An accommodation reached between unequal parties records the inequality and calls it peace, which is the standing objection to celebrating settlement as such.
  2. It is unstable where it is unequal, because the weaker party accepts it only while it must.
  3. It suppresses rather than resolves. The difference remains and may resurface, which is the criticism made of arrangements that keep communities apart without addressing what divides them.
  4. The language of harmony conceals power, which is [The Conflict Perspective] applied to this process.

Quick revision

  1. Accommodation ends conflict without removing the differences. Arrangement, not fusion.
  2. Park and Burgess: the natural sequel to conflict; a modus vivendi.
  3. Characteristics: follows conflict, universal, conscious or unconscious, differences persist, restores functioning, often unequal, not necessarily permanent.
  4. Forms: coercion, compromise, arbitration, conciliation and mediation, adjudication, toleration, conversion, sublimation, rationalisation, superordination and subordination, truce, displacement, institutional avoidance.
  5. Arbitration decides; conciliation and mediation help the parties decide.
  6. Almost all dispute resolution is accommodation: settlement, arbitration, mediation, Lok Adalat, judgment, interim orders.
  7. A judgment is accommodation, not assimilation: it ends the conflict and does not produce agreement.
  8. Criticism: it can register injustice as peace, is unstable when unequal, suppresses rather than resolves, and its language of harmony can conceal power.

Test yourself

1. Define accommodation and distinguish it from assimilation. Accommodation is the process by which parties in conflict adjust to one another so that the conflict ends and working relations resume, without the underlying differences being removed. Assimilation goes further and removes the differences themselves, fusing the parties culturally. Accommodation is an arrangement and can be reached quickly; assimilation is a fusion and takes generations. Parties who have accommodated still hold their different beliefs and may still dislike one another.

2. Name and explain six forms of accommodation. Coercion, in which the stronger party imposes an end to the conflict by force or its threat. Compromise, in which each party surrenders part of its claim, which requires roughly equal strength. Arbitration, in which a third party decides and binds them, and conciliation or mediation, in which a third party helps them reach their own agreement. Toleration, in which they simply permit each other's differing practice without resolving anything. And conversion, in which one party abandons its position and adopts the other's.

munotes.in279

Accommodation

3. How does accommodation relate to legal dispute resolution? Almost every legal mode of ending a dispute is a form of accommodation: settlement and compounding correspond to compromise; arbitration and conciliation under the Arbitration and Conciliation Act 1996 and court-annexed mediation and Lok Adalat correspond to those forms; trial and judgment correspond to adjudication; interim and status quo orders correspond to a truce; and constitutional protection of religious freedom and of personal laws corresponds to toleration.

4. Why is it said that a judgment is accommodation and not assimilation? Because a judgment ends the conflict without producing agreement. The losing party is bound and is not persuaded; both parties retain the views with which they began; and what has changed is only that there is now an authoritative arrangement under which they must live. Expecting a decision to produce reconciliation confuses accommodation with assimilation, and it explains why processes that leave the relationship intact are preferred where the parties must continue dealing with each other.

5. Give the principal criticism of accommodation. That it may register injustice as peace. An accommodation reached between parties of unequal strength records the inequality and calls the result harmony, and the weaker party accepts it only for so long as it must, which makes such arrangements unstable as well as unjust. The language of adjustment and harmony can therefore conceal a settled distribution of power, and an accommodation that suppresses a grievance without addressing it leaves the conflict available to resurface.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in280

Chapter Sixty-Three

Assimilation

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- ... assimilation"

In one line

Assimilation is the slow process by which two different groups become culturally one, so that the difference between them stops existing.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: assimilation is the associative social process by which persons or groups of differing cultures acquire the memories, sentiments and attitudes of other persons or groups and, by sharing their experience and history, are incorporated with them in a common cultural life. Park and Burgess's definition in those terms is the standard one. It is slow, gradual, unconscious and mutual to some degree, and it is complete when the groups can no longer be distinguished culturally.

Its characteristics

  1. It is slow, typically taking generations. Nothing about it can be done quickly.
  2. It is gradual and unconscious. No one decides to be assimilated; it happens through daily contact.
  3. It is not one-way. The absorbing group is also changed, though usually much less. A pure one-way absorption is rare, and the language of a minority "being assimilated" conceals this.
  4. It affects the whole culture: language, dress, food, custom, belief and identity.
  5. It requires sustained contact, which is its precondition.
  6. It is universal, occurring wherever different groups live together over long periods.
  7. Its result is the disappearance of the difference, which is what distinguishes it from every other process in this module.

The factors that help it

Toleration, on both sides, which permits the contact through which assimilation happens.

Close and sustained contact. Nothing substitutes for it, and this is why residential segregation is the most effective single obstacle.

Intermarriage. The most powerful accelerator there is, because it makes the next generation members of both groups and of neither.

Cultural similarity. Groups whose languages, religions or practices are already close assimilate faster.

A common language, which is both a cause and an effect.

Education, especially where children of the groups are taught together.

Economic interdependence, which forces contact.

Equal status. Assimilation proceeds far faster where the groups meet as equals; where one is subordinate, contact produces resentment rather than fusion.

Amalgamation, that is, biological mixing through intermarriage, which is distinguished from assimilation, the cultural fusion, and usually accompanies it.

The factors that hinder it

Isolation, whether geographical or residential. A group living apart does not assimilate.

Cultural difference too great to bridge, particularly in religion.

Prejudice and discrimination, which prevent contact and produce a reaction that strengthens the minority's identity.

Physical difference, which keeps the boundary visible whatever happens to the culture. This is exactly the point in [Race and Ethnicity]: Barth's insight that content can change completely while the boundary persists.

A strong sense of group identity and a desire to preserve it, which may be a deliberate choice rather than a failure.

munotes.in281

Assimilation

Endogamy, the rule against marrying out, which is the single most effective barrier and is why caste has proved so durable.

Sense of superiority on either side.

A large and concentrated minority population, which can sustain its own institutions and therefore need not assimilate.

Assimilation, accommodation and acculturation

The three-way distinction is what a good answer needs.

AccommodationAcculturationAssimilation
What happensConflict ends; parties adjustOne group adopts cultural traits of anotherGroups fuse into one cultural life
The differenceRemainsReduced in the traits adopted, identity remainsDisappears
SpeedQuick; may be immediateFaster than assimilationSlow, generations
ConsciousnessOften deliberatePartly consciousUnconscious
ResultAn arrangementCultural borrowingA single group
ExampleA settlement between two communitiesAdopting another group's dress, food or festivalsA migrant community indistinguishable after three generations

Acculturation is the intermediate stage and the one students omit. A group may adopt the dress, language and festivals of another and retain a wholly distinct identity, which is what most Indian urban experience actually looks like, and it is why acculturation and not assimilation is the more accurate description of most cultural change here.

Assimilation in India

It happens, and it is not the dominant pattern. India's plurality, described in [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society], has persisted for a very long time, which is itself the evidence: groups that have lived side by side for centuries remain distinct.

Where it does occur. Migration into cities produces substantial assimilation by the second and third generations, in language, dress and manner. Tribal communities in contact with surrounding peasant society have historically assimilated into it, sometimes as a caste, which is one of the processes the concept of Sanskritisation in [Sanskritisation and Westernization] describes.

Where it does not. Religious communities have not assimilated into one another. Caste endogamy prevents the mechanism that would matter most. And the constitutional arrangement itself is not assimilationist: it protects minorities' right to conserve their distinct language, script and culture and to establish their own educational institutions, which is a deliberate choice of pluralism over assimilation.

The evaluative point, which must be handled carefully. Assimilation is not automatically desirable. A policy of assimilation means the disappearance of minority cultures, and the loss falls entirely on the minority. Indian constitutional arrangements accommodate difference rather than dissolving it, and the argument about whether that entrenches division is the one in [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society].

A worked example

A family from a Tamil-speaking district moves to a Mumbai suburb in 1975.

The first generation speaks Tamil at home and broken Hindi outside, cooks its own food, marries within the community and keeps its festivals. There is accommodation with neighbours, no more: arrangements about the stairwell and the water, and no shared social life.

munotes.in282

Assimilation

The second generation is schooled locally, speaks Marathi and English fluently, eats both cuisines, has friends outside the community, and keeps the festivals. This is acculturation: much has been adopted and the identity is intact.

The third generation speaks Tamil imperfectly, has no strong attachment to the ancestral district, and may marry outside the community. If it does, the fourth generation will not be distinguishable, and that is assimilation.

Notice the two things that decided it, and they are the two named above as the strongest factors. Schooling together produced the contact, and marriage decided whether the boundary survived. Every other factor operated through those two.

Quick revision

  1. Assimilation is the slow fusion of groups into a common cultural life, so that the difference disappears. Park and Burgess's definition.
  2. Characteristics: slow, gradual, unconscious, mutual to a degree, affects the whole culture, requires sustained contact.
  3. Helped by: toleration, close contact, intermarriage, cultural similarity, a common language, education, economic interdependence, equal status.
  4. Hindered by: isolation, wide cultural difference, prejudice and discrimination, visible physical difference, strong group identity, endogamy, sense of superiority, a large concentrated minority.
  5. Accommodation: difference remains. Acculturation: traits adopted, identity remains. Assimilation: difference disappears.
  6. Amalgamation is biological mixing; assimilation is cultural fusion.
  7. In India assimilation occurs among urban migrants across generations but is not the dominant pattern; the constitutional arrangement protects distinct language, script and culture rather than dissolving them.
  8. Assimilation is not automatically desirable: its cost falls entirely on the minority.

Test yourself

1. Define assimilation and give four characteristics. The process by which persons or groups of differing cultures acquire one another's memories, sentiments and attitudes and, by sharing experience and history, are incorporated into a common cultural life. It is slow, taking generations; gradual and largely unconscious, since nobody decides to be assimilated; mutual to some degree, the absorbing group also being changed; and complete only when the groups are no longer culturally distinguishable.

2. Distinguish accommodation, acculturation and assimilation. Accommodation ends a conflict by an arrangement under which the parties can coexist, and the differences remain entirely. Acculturation is the adoption by one group of cultural traits of another, such as dress, language or festivals, while its identity remains distinct. Assimilation is the fusion of the groups into one cultural life, so that the difference itself ceases to exist. They differ in speed, in consciousness, and above all in whether the difference survives.

3. What factors most help and most hinder assimilation? It is helped above all by sustained close contact and by intermarriage, which makes the next generation members of both groups, and further by toleration, cultural similarity, a shared language, common schooling, economic interdependence and equality of status between the groups. It is hindered above all by endogamy, the rule against marrying out, and by residential isolation, and further by wide cultural difference, prejudice and discrimination, visible physical difference, a strong desire to preserve identity, and a minority large and concentrated enough to sustain its own institutions.

munotes.in283

Assimilation

4. Why is assimilation not the dominant pattern in India? Because the mechanisms that produce it are weak here and the arrangements that preserve difference are strong. Caste endogamy blocks intermarriage, which is the most powerful accelerator; residential concentration limits contact; religious differences have not narrowed; and the constitutional scheme itself protects the right of minorities to conserve their distinct language, script and culture and to run their own educational institutions. Groups have accordingly lived side by side for centuries while remaining distinct.

5. Is assimilation desirable? Not automatically, and an answer should say why. Assimilation means the disappearance of a culture, and the loss falls wholly on the minority, whose language, practice and identity are what cease to exist. A society may reasonably prefer accommodation and pluralism, which is the choice Indian constitutional arrangements make; the objection to that choice, that recognising difference entrenches it, is a genuine argument on the other side rather than a decisive one.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in284

Chapter Sixty-Four

Tolerance and Compromise

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- ... tolerance, compromise"

In one line

Compromise ends a dispute by each side surrendering part of its claim; tolerance ends it by each side leaving the other's claim alone.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: compromise is the form of accommodation in which parties of roughly comparable strength each abandon a part of their demand in order to reach a settlement, so that neither prevails entirely and both accept the result. Tolerance, or toleration, is the form in which no party abandons anything: the parties simply permit one another to hold and practise their differing beliefs and ways of life, agreeing to coexist without resolving the difference at all.

Compromise

Its conditions

Roughly equal strength. This is the essential condition and the one to state first. A party able to win outright has no reason to concede anything, so compromise appears where neither side can impose its will. It follows that compromise is evidence of a balance of power, and its absence is evidence of the opposite.

A shared interest in ending the dispute, usually because continuing is costly to both.

Divisibility. The thing in dispute must be capable of being divided or traded. Money is; a claim to be recognised as the rightful heir is not, which is why some disputes settle easily and others cannot.

Willingness to accept less than the whole, which requires that each party value settlement above total victory.

Its characteristics

  1. Mutual concession. Both give up something, which distinguishes it from conversion and from coercion.
  2. Nobody is satisfied, and this is normal rather than a failure. A compromise that fully satisfies one party was not a compromise.
  3. The difference is not resolved, only set aside.
  4. It is deliberate and conscious, unlike much accommodation.
  5. It is provisional. A shift in the balance of strength invites reopening.

Where it appears in law

Compromise is the ordinary way disputes actually end. Settlement of a suit, compounding of an offence where the law permits it, a consent decree, a negotiated contract term, a conciliated industrial dispute, and the entire practice of Lok Adalat proceed on it. The Code of Civil Procedure's provision for recording a compromise and passing a decree in its terms is compromise given legal force, and the preference for settlement in family and commercial matters exists because those parties must continue dealing with each other, as [Accommodation] explains.

Its limits

Not everything should be compromised, and this is the point that lifts an answer. A claim to a legal right is not automatically a suitable subject: a person entitled to a statutory minimum wage who settles for less has compromised, and the reason the law makes some rights non-waivable is precisely that compromise between unequal parties reproduces the inequality. Where bargaining power is unequal, compromise is coercion wearing a better name.

munotes.in285

Tolerance and Compromise

Tolerance

What it is

Tolerance is the deliberate permitting of what one disapproves of or disagrees with. Three elements are usually identified and all three are necessary.

  1. A real disagreement or disapproval. One does not tolerate what one likes; approval is not tolerance.
  2. The power to interfere, at least to some degree. A person unable to interfere is not tolerating; they are merely enduring.
  3. A deliberate decision not to interfere.

The second element is what makes the concept interesting and is the one students miss: tolerance is exercised by those in a position to suppress, which is why it is a virtue of majorities more than of minorities.

Its characteristics

  1. Nothing is conceded. Unlike compromise, no party gives up any part of its position.
  2. The difference is fully preserved, and is not even set aside; it simply ceases to be a ground for action.
  3. It is negative in form, consisting in abstention rather than in doing anything.
  4. It permits contact, and is therefore the precondition of assimilation, as [Assimilation] notes.
  5. It is a matter of degree, from grudging endurance to positive respect for difference.

Tolerance in India

The clearest institutional expression is constitutional: freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion; the freedom to manage religious affairs; the protection of the interests of minorities and their right to conserve their distinct language, script and culture; and the right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice. Personal laws are themselves an institutional form of toleration, since the state permits communities to be governed by their own family law rather than imposing one, which is [Legal Pluralism].

The limits of tolerance are also constitutional and are the interesting part. The freedoms are subject to public order, morality and health, and the state may make law for social welfare and reform. Every society draws a line beyond which it will not tolerate a practice, and the drawing of that line is what most contested public argument consists of. The prohibition of untouchability, of sati and of child marriage are instances of a society declining to tolerate practices its members regarded as their own.

The paradox of tolerance

Worth naming, because it is the standard objection and it is a serious one. A society that tolerates everything must tolerate those who would abolish tolerance, and so undermines itself. The usual resolution is that tolerance extends to belief and expression widely, and not to conduct that harms others or destroys the conditions of tolerance itself, which is broadly the shape of the constitutional restrictions above.

munotes.in286

Tolerance and Compromise

The comparison

CompromiseTolerance
What each party doesGives up part of its claimGives up nothing
The differenceSet aside, not resolvedFully preserved
RequiresRoughly equal strengthThe power to interfere, and a decision not to
FormPositive: an agreement is madeNegative: abstention from acting
ResultA settlementCoexistence
Typical settingA dispute over a divisible thingA difference of belief or way of life
Legal counterpartSettlement, consent decree, conciliation, Lok AdalatFreedom of religion and conscience; minority rights; personal laws
Failure modeCompromise between unequals reproduces the inequalityTolerance of the intolerant undermines itself

A worked example

Two communities in a town both hold processions along the same road on dates that occasionally coincide.

Coercion would be one community preventing the other, and the arrangement would last only while it could be enforced.

Compromise: the route is divided, or the timings are staggered, each giving up part of what it wanted. It requires that neither be strong enough to exclude the other, and neither is content.

Tolerance: each accepts the other's right to the road and neither seeks to stop it, giving up nothing of its own belief or practice. Nothing has been conceded and the difference is untouched, which is precisely why tolerance can settle disputes that compromise cannot: a community may be unable to concede a point of belief and perfectly able to leave another's alone.

The law's role is visible in both. It supplies the machinery of compromise, a magistrate's order regulating routes and timings, and it supplies the framework of tolerance, the constitutional right of each to practise its religion, subject to public order. A student who can say which of the two a given legal provision is doing has understood this chapter.

Quick revision

  1. Compromise: mutual concession; requires roughly equal strength, a shared interest in ending the dispute, and a divisible subject matter. Nobody is satisfied, and that is normal.
  2. Its legal forms: settlement, consent decree, compounding, conciliation, Lok Adalat.
  3. Compromise between unequal parties reproduces the inequality, which is why some statutory rights are made non-waivable.
  4. Tolerance: three elements, a real disagreement, the power to interfere, and a decision not to. Approval is not tolerance and inability is not tolerance.
  5. Nothing is conceded in tolerance; the difference is fully preserved. It is the precondition of contact and therefore of assimilation.
  6. In India: freedom of conscience and religion, minority rights to conserve language, script and culture and to run institutions, and personal laws as institutional toleration, all subject to public order, morality, health and social reform.
  7. The paradox of tolerance: a society tolerating everything must tolerate those who would end tolerance; the usual answer is wide tolerance of belief and narrower tolerance of harmful conduct.
munotes.in287

Tolerance and Compromise

Test yourself

1. Define compromise and state its conditions. The form of accommodation in which each party abandons part of its demand so that a settlement is reached and neither prevails entirely. Its conditions are roughly comparable strength, since a party able to win outright has no reason to concede; a shared interest in ending the dispute, usually because continuing is costly to both; a subject matter capable of division or trade; and a willingness on both sides to accept less than the whole.

2. Why is a compromise between unequal parties objectionable? Because the terms will reflect the inequality rather than the merits. A party who cannot afford to continue will accept whatever is offered, so the settlement records their weakness and calls it agreement. That is why the law makes certain rights non-waivable and scrutinises settlements in fields marked by unequal bargaining power: without such protection, compromise between unequals is coercion under a better name.

3. What are the three elements of tolerance? A genuine disagreement with or disapproval of what is tolerated, since one does not tolerate what one approves; the power to interfere, at least to some degree, because a person unable to interfere is enduring rather than tolerating; and a deliberate decision not to interfere. The second element is the significant one: tolerance is exercised by those in a position to suppress, which makes it primarily a virtue of majorities.

4. Distinguish tolerance from compromise. In compromise each party surrenders part of its claim and a settlement is reached, so the process is positive and requires roughly equal strength. In tolerance no party surrenders anything: each simply permits the other's differing belief or practice, so the process is negative, consisting in abstention, and the difference is preserved entire. Tolerance can therefore settle disputes about belief, which cannot be divided, where compromise cannot.

5. What is the paradox of tolerance and how is it usually resolved? That a society which tolerates everything must also tolerate those who intend to abolish tolerance, and so provides the means of its own destruction. The usual resolution is to distinguish belief and expression, which are tolerated widely, from conduct that harms others or destroys the conditions of tolerance itself, which is not. This is broadly the shape of the constitutional position, where the freedoms of conscience, religion and expression are guaranteed subject to public order, morality and health.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in288

Chapter Sixty-Five

Super-ordination and Subordination

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- ... super-ordination and subordination"

In one line

Super-ordination and subordination is the process by which one party comes to occupy a higher position and another a lower, and both come to treat the arrangement as normal.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: super-ordination and subordination is the social process by which persons or groups are ranked above and below one another in a relationship of authority, prestige or power, so that one commands and the other complies. It is a form of accommodation, being one of the ways a conflict is settled, and it is the process by which stratification is produced and maintained; where the arrangement is accepted by both parties as proper, it has become legitimate authority.

How it happens

Four routes are usually given, and giving the routes rather than a definition alone is what makes an answer analytical.

By conquest or force. The strongest party imposes the ranking, and it is maintained by coercion for so long as the strength lasts.

By ascription. The ranking is fixed at birth and never contested within the person's life. Caste is the type case, and gender within a patriarchal household is another.

By achievement and competition. The ranking is the outcome of a contest, as in a promotion or an election.

By consent and function. The ranking is accepted because the parties agree it is necessary for a purpose, which is what an employment relation, a classroom or an army claims to be.

Its characteristics

  1. It is universal. Every society and every organised group ranks its members in some respect.
  2. It is relational. Neither position exists without the other.
  3. It is situational. The same person is superordinate in one relation and subordinate in another, which is [Status and Role]: a clerk who commands at home, a judge who is a junior member of a club.
  4. It requires acceptance to be stable. A ranking maintained only by force is expensive and precarious; one accepted as proper needs almost no enforcement.
  5. It is expressed symbolically: forms of address, seating, dress, order of precedence, who may speak first and who must wait.
  6. It is a process, and therefore reversible. This is the point of treating it here rather than only in Module I.

Power, authority and legitimacy

The distinction is Weber's and it belongs here, though it is worked in [Weber: Power and Authority].

Power is the ability to secure compliance despite resistance. Authority is power regarded as rightful by those subject to it. The whole difference is legitimacy, and it is what converts a costly relation of coercion into a cheap and stable one.

How subordination becomes accepted. Through socialisation, which teaches the ranking as natural; through ideology, which supplies a justification, whether religious, biological or functional; through the symbols that display it daily; and through the absence of any visible alternative. This is Gramsci's hegemony and Marx's false consciousness from [Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict], and it explains the standing puzzle of why subordinated groups so often accept their position.

munotes.in289

Super-ordination and Subordination

Where it operates

In the family: by age and by gender, as [Sex and Gender] describes.

In caste: the most complete Indian instance, ritually justified, ascribed at birth and formerly enforced by disabilities, from [Caste].

In the economy: employer and employee, landlord and tenant, creditor and debtor.

In organisations: every hierarchy, and Weber's bureaucracy in [Weber: Bureaucracy] is the fully rationalised form of it.

Between groups: dominant and subordinated communities, and colonially between nations.

In law itself: the court is a structure of super-ordination, expressed in every symbol of the courtroom, and this is the dramaturgy noticed in [Symbolic Interactionism].

How subordination is challenged

MU treats these as processes, so the answer should show the process running backwards, and this is what distinguishes a good answer.

Conflict, which is the primary means, from [Conflict]: the subordinated group ceases to accept the ranking and contests it.

Organisation. An unorganised subordinated group has numbers and no power; organised, it acquires the capacity to act, which is why the right to form associations and unions matters so much and why [Pressure Groups] belongs to the same story.

Withdrawal of legitimacy. Once the justification stops being believed, the arrangement must be maintained by force, and becomes expensive.

Law. The abolition of untouchability, the prohibition of discrimination, reservation in legislatures, public employment and education, the protection of tenants, and labour legislation are all attempts to alter a settled ranking by legal means. Their record is exactly the subject of [Law and Social Change], and it is mixed: they change the formal position immediately and the social position slowly.

Sanskritisation, from [Sanskritisation and Westernization], which changes a group's position without disturbing the ranking itself.

A worked example

Before reform. The landlord holds the land, the tenant cultivates it and hands over a share, and the arrangement is supported by the tenant's economic dependence, by caste, and by the absence of any alternative employment. Neither party experiences it as coercion. It is simply how things are, which is subordination in its stable, legitimate form.

What changed it. Alternative employment appeared, so the tenant acquired an exit. Tenancy legislation conferred rights of occupancy and restricted eviction. Adult franchise made the tenant's vote worth having. And organisation gave the tenants collectively what none had individually.

What did not change quickly. Forms of address, seating in the village, who speaks first at a meeting, and whom the landlord's family will marry. The symbolic expression of the ranking outlasted its economic basis by a generation, and that gap is the most useful observation in the chapter: legal and economic change moves faster than the ritual and symbolic order that expresses rank.

munotes.in290

Super-ordination and Subordination

Quick revision

  1. Super-ordination and subordination is the process by which parties come to occupy higher and lower positions and to treat the arrangement as normal. It is a form of accommodation and the process behind stratification.
  2. Routes: conquest or force; ascription, as in caste; achievement and competition; consent and function.
  3. Characteristics: universal, relational, situational, requiring acceptance to be stable, expressed symbolically, and reversible.
  4. Power secures compliance despite resistance; authority is power accepted as rightful. Legitimacy is the whole difference, and it makes the relation cheap.
  5. Subordination is accepted through socialisation, ideology, symbols and the absence of alternatives (Marx's false consciousness, Gramsci's hegemony).
  6. It is challenged by conflict, organisation, withdrawal of legitimacy, law, and, without disturbing the hierarchy, by Sanskritisation.
  7. The symbolic expression of rank outlasts its economic basis, which is why legal change appears to fail in the short run.

Test yourself

1. Define super-ordination and subordination and say how the ranking arises. The process by which persons or groups come to be ranked above and below one another in authority, prestige or power, so that one commands and the other complies. It arises by conquest or force, where the stronger imposes the ranking; by ascription, where position is fixed at birth, as in caste; by achievement, where it results from competition; and by consent and function, where the parties accept the ranking as necessary for a purpose, as in employment.

2. Distinguish power from authority and say why the difference matters. Power is the ability to secure compliance despite resistance; authority is power that those subject to it regard as rightful. The difference is legitimacy, and it matters because it decides the cost of the relation: a ranking maintained by force alone requires continuous supervision and is precarious, while one accepted as proper is obeyed without enforcement and is extremely stable.

3. Why do subordinated groups often accept their position? Because acceptance is produced rather than chosen. Socialisation presents the ranking as natural from childhood; an ideology, religious, biological or functional, supplies a justification for it; the symbols of daily life, forms of address, precedence, seating, display and confirm it continuously; and where no alternative is visible, the arrangement appears to be the only way things can be. Marx described this as false consciousness and Gramsci as hegemony.

4. How is subordination challenged? By conflict, when the subordinated group ceases to accept the ranking and contests it; by organisation, which converts numbers into the capacity to act; by the withdrawal of legitimacy, after which the arrangement must be maintained by force and becomes expensive; and by law, through the abolition of disabilities, the prohibition of discrimination, reservation and protective legislation. Sanskritisation is a further route which raises a particular group's position while leaving the hierarchy itself untouched.

munotes.in291

Super-ordination and Subordination

5. Why does the symbolic expression of rank outlast its economic basis? Because forms of address, precedence, seating, marriage rules and the manner of daily interaction are maintained by custom and socialisation rather than by the material arrangement that first produced them, and custom changes by drift while law and economic conditions can change on a stated day. The result is that a group may acquire legal rights and independent income while continuing to be treated, and to behave, as subordinate, which is why legal reform appears ineffective when measured too soon.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in292

Chapter Sixty-Six

Integration and Isolation

Syllabus topic 3.1, "Social Processes- ... integration, isolation etc"

In one line

Integration is the process by which the parts of a society are drawn into a working whole; isolation is the condition of being cut off from it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: integration is the associative social process by which the diverse elements of a society, its individuals, groups, institutions and cultures, are brought into a harmonious and functioning relationship, so that they operate as parts of a single whole. Isolation is the dissociative process or condition in which a person or group is separated from social contact and participation, whether by distance, by exclusion or by choice.

Integration

Its kinds

Cultural integration. The parts of a culture fitting together without contradiction, which is the sense used in [Culture] when cultural lag is described: a society is culturally integrated when its material and non-material elements are in step.

Normative integration. Members sharing a common body of norms and values, which is the functionalist requirement of order.

Communicative integration. Members being in contact with one another, exchanging information and ideas, which a common language and shared media provide.

Functional integration. The parts depending on one another through the division of labour, which is Durkheim's organic solidarity: people are held together not by likeness but by needing each other.

National integration. The Indian usage: the process by which the diverse communities of the country come to feel and act as one political community while retaining their distinct identities.

What produces it

Interdependence through the division of labour, which is the strongest force in a modern society.

A shared framework of law, applying alike across groups, which is why a common civil and criminal law is described as an integrative institution.

Communication: a link language, transport, media.

Common institutions: schools, armed forces, administration, courts, and a national market.

Shared experience: a national movement, an emergency, a sporting occasion.

Common symbols: a flag, an anthem, a constitution.

Toleration and accommodation, from the earlier chapters, without which none of the above operates.

National integration in India, stated carefully

The Indian problem is distinctive and should be described neutrally: how to integrate a population plural in language, religion, region and caste, as [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society] sets out, without requiring assimilation.

The obstacles usually named: communalism, casteism, regionalism, linguistic conflict, economic disparity between regions, and separatist movements.

The integrating arrangements: a single citizenship; fundamental rights available across the country; freedom of movement, residence and trade throughout the territory; a common judiciary and all-India services; a federal structure that gives regional identities institutional room rather than suppressing them; and the recognition of many languages.

The proposition worth writing: India's arrangement pursues integration through the accommodation of difference rather than through assimilation, which is why the two processes of the earlier chapters explain it better than assimilation does. Whether that is the right choice is the debate already set out in Module I, and it should be presented as a debate.

munotes.in293

Integration and Isolation

Isolation

Its kinds

Geographical isolation: physical remoteness, which historically preserved distinct cultures and languages and is why the most distinct communities are typically in hills, forests and islands.

Social isolation: exclusion from participation despite physical proximity. A person may be surrounded by people and wholly isolated, which is the characteristic urban form.

Cultural isolation: separation by language, religion or custom from those around one.

Voluntary isolation: withdrawal by choice, whether by an ascetic, a sect, or a community protecting its identity.

Enforced isolation: exclusion imposed by others, of which segregation, untouchability, boycott and ostracism are the forms, and which is the informal social control of [Formal and Informal Social Control] at its most severe.

Individual isolation: of the aged, the disabled, the migrant, the widowed and the ill.

Its effects

On the group. It preserves distinctiveness, since a group out of contact does not assimilate; it retards change; it prevents the borrowing that produces development; and it can produce backwardness where it coincides with exclusion from services and opportunity.

On the individual. Loneliness and its documented effects on health; loss of the informal social control that a group exercises, which connects isolation to deviance in [Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories], since Hirschi's attachment is precisely what an isolated person lacks; and, in Durkheim's account, egoistic suicide, which arises where a person is insufficiently integrated into a group, from [Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide].

And its positive side, which should be given for balance: isolation permits the preservation of a distinct culture and language, and gives a minority the space to sustain its own institutions rather than being absorbed.

The pair compared

IntegrationIsolation
ClassAssociativeDissociative
EffectParts drawn into a working wholeParts cut off from the whole
ProducesInterdependence, solidarity, orderDistinctiveness, and often backwardness
MechanismContact, communication, interdependence, common institutionsDistance, exclusion, or withdrawal
Effect on cultureConvergence and exchangePreservation and stagnation
Effect on the personBelonging, support, controlLoneliness, weakened control, egoistic suicide
Legal counterpartCommon citizenship, freedom of movement, uniform rights, anti-discrimination lawSegregation, boycott and ostracism, which law increasingly prohibits

A worked example

Geographical isolation kept the community's language and practice intact for generations, which is preservation.

It also kept out the school, the health centre, the market price for its produce, and the awareness of entitlements. The same isolation that preserved the culture produced the disadvantage.

munotes.in294

Integration and Isolation

A road is built. Integration follows in every sense: functional, since the hamlet now sells into a wider market and depends on it; communicative, since information and language arrive; normative, as schooling transmits the wider society's norms; and national, as administration and entitlement become reachable.

And the cost is real. The distinct practices weaken, the young leave, and what was preserved by isolation begins to dissolve. Integration and the preservation of distinctiveness pull against each other, and pretending otherwise is what makes writing on this topic hollow.

Where the law sits. It attempts both at once, and a student should notice the tension rather than resolve it: the Fifth and Sixth Schedules and the Forest Rights Act 2006 protect distinctiveness and land, while rights to education, to work under the employment guarantee and to food operate to integrate. The Indian arrangement is deliberately trying to integrate without assimilating, which is exactly the balance this module describes.

Quick revision

  1. Integration draws the parts of a society into a working whole; isolation cuts them off.
  2. Kinds of integration: cultural, normative, communicative, functional (Durkheim's organic solidarity), and national.
  3. Produced by: interdependence, a shared framework of law, communication, common institutions, shared experience, common symbols, and toleration.
  4. National integration in India pursues integration by accommodating difference, not by assimilation: single citizenship, rights across the territory, freedom of movement, common judiciary and services, federalism, many recognised languages.
  5. Obstacles named: communalism, casteism, regionalism, linguistic conflict, regional economic disparity, separatism.
  6. Kinds of isolation: geographical, social, cultural, voluntary, enforced (segregation, boycott, ostracism), individual.
  7. Effects of isolation: preserves distinctiveness, retards change, produces disadvantage; on the individual, loneliness, weakened social control and egoistic suicide.
  8. Integration and the preservation of distinctiveness pull against each other, and Indian law attempts both.

Test yourself

1. Define integration and name its kinds. The process by which the diverse elements of a society are brought into a harmonious and functioning relationship so that they operate as parts of a whole. Its kinds are cultural, the parts of a culture fitting together; normative, members sharing common norms and values; communicative, members being in contact and exchanging ideas; functional, the parts depending on one another through the division of labour, which is Durkheim's organic solidarity; and national, the diverse communities of a country acting as one political community.

2. What produces integration in a modern society? Above all interdependence through the division of labour, which binds people who are unlike and who need not even know one another. To this are added a common framework of law applying across groups; communication through a link language, transport and media; common institutions such as schools, courts, administration and a national market; shared experience; common symbols; and the toleration and accommodation without which contact between different groups is not possible at all.

munotes.in295

Integration and Isolation

3. Describe the Indian approach to national integration. It seeks integration through the accommodation of difference rather than through assimilation. Its instruments are a single citizenship and rights available throughout the territory; freedom of movement, residence and trade across the country; a common judiciary and all-India services; a federal structure that gives regional and linguistic identities institutional expression instead of suppressing them; and the recognition of many languages. The obstacles usually named are communalism, casteism, regionalism, linguistic conflict, regional economic disparity and separatism.

4. Name the kinds of isolation and their effects. Geographical isolation by remoteness; social isolation, exclusion from participation despite physical proximity, which is the characteristic urban form; cultural isolation by language, religion or custom; voluntary isolation by withdrawal; enforced isolation through segregation, boycott and ostracism; and individual isolation of the aged, the ill and the migrant. It preserves distinctiveness and retards change, and where it coincides with exclusion from services it produces disadvantage; for the individual it brings loneliness, the weakening of social control, and what Durkheim called egoistic suicide.

5. Why do integration and the preservation of distinctiveness conflict? Because the contact that integrates is the same contact that erodes difference. The road that brings a remote community schooling, a market and access to entitlements also brings the language, norms and aspirations of the wider society, and the distinct practices that isolation preserved begin to dissolve. Indian law attempts both at once, protecting distinctiveness through the Fifth and Sixth Schedules and forest rights while integrating through rights to education, work and food, and the tension between the two is real rather than resolvable by a formula.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in296

Chapter Sixty-Seven

Communalism, Casteism and Regionalism

Syllabus topic 3.2.1, processes of social change. ⛔ RULE 6 ADDITION: MU does not print these words. The University set "Communalism and its causes" with the role of law and media as agencies of social control in December 2025, and communal riots with remedial measures in 2022-23, in each case as a situational question. GUIDELINES 1.3 applies.

In one line

Communalism, casteism and regionalism are the same process in three fields: an identity that was one among many is made the primary one, and the interests of that group are asserted against others.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: communalism is the ideology and practice which holds that people of one religion share, as such, common secular political and economic interests which are opposed to those of people of another religion. Casteism is the corresponding assertion of caste identity as the basis of political and social claims and of loyalty against other castes. Regionalism is the corresponding assertion of a region's interests and identity against other regions or against the nation. All three are obstacles to the national integration described in [Integration and Isolation], and all three operate by the same mechanism: an identity is made primary and political, and difference is converted into opposition.

What communalism is, and is not

It is not religion, and this distinction must open any answer. A person may be devout and not communal; a society may be religiously plural and not communal. Communalism is a political ideology about interests, which uses religious identity as its vehicle.

It is not communal harmony's opposite in the sense of mere difference. India has been religiously plural for a very long period, as [The Pluralistic Nature of Indian Society] describes, and plurality is not communalism.

Its three stages, which is the standard analytical scheme and the best way to organise the answer.

  1. The belief that people of one religion share common secular interests by virtue of that religion alone. This is the mild form, and it is already an error, since a landless labourer and a landowner of the same religion do not share economic interests.
  2. The belief that the interests of one religious community are different from those of another. This is the moderate form.
  3. The belief that the interests are mutually hostile and incompatible. This is the extreme form, and it is the one that produces violence.

The causes usually identified

An answer should give them as a structured list rather than a narrative, and should attribute contested claims.

Historical: colonial administrative practice, which classified and enumerated the population by religion, created separate representation, and thereby made religious categories politically operative, which is the same process [Caste] records for caste.

Political: the mobilisation of religious identity for electoral advantage, which is [Political Parties and Voting Behaviour] applied; the ease of organising an identity that already exists over an interest that must be constructed, which is why identity mobilisation is cheaper than class mobilisation.

Economic: competition for scarce employment, land, business and public benefits, in which a religious label supplies a ready boundary between competitors, which is [Competition] becoming [Conflict] by personalisation.

munotes.in297

Communalism, Casteism and Regionalism

Social: residential segregation, which removes ordinary contact and therefore the conditions of [Assimilation]; the absence of inter-marriage; and separate institutions.

Psychological and social-psychological: the in-group and out-group mechanism from [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups], including the asymmetry by which one's own group's wrongs are explained by circumstance and another's by character; stereotyping; and rumour.

Media and communication: selective reporting, the amplification of incidents, and, now decisively, the circulation of unverified material in closed groups, which is the mechanism set out in [Mass Media and Its Impact].

Immediate precipitants: processions and festivals, disputes over places of worship, rumour of an outrage, and incidents involving individuals which are then read as group acts.

How a riot is produced, sociologically

This is the part that earns marks, because most answers list causes and never describe the mechanism.

Riots are not spontaneous. The sociological finding, repeatedly reported in Indian studies of communal violence, is that violence of this kind requires organisation: the rumour must be circulated, the crowd assembled, the targets identified, and the local machinery of order neutralised or persuaded to stand back. Paul Brass's concept of an institutionalised riot system is the standard reference: a standing network of persons and practices which can produce violence when there is an occasion to.

The stages are those already described in this book. A precipitating incident occurs. It is defined as an attack by one community on another, which is the Thomas theorem from [Symbolic Interactionism]: the definition need not be accurate to be effective. A crowd forms, with the anonymity, suggestibility and contagion described in [Organized and Unorganized Groups]. Targets are identified, and this is where organisation shows, since identifying particular houses and shops requires information a crowd does not have. And the response of the local authority decides the scale, since violence of this kind ends quickly where the police act at once and continues where they do not.

The consequence for remedies, which is what the situational questions ask for: a mechanism that is organised can be disrupted, and the points of intervention are the rumour, the assembly, the target list and the local response.

Casteism and regionalism, briefly

Casteism is the same structure with caste as the identity: preference for one's own caste in employment, admission and politics; hostility to others; and the assertion of caste claims in public life. Its distinctive features are that caste is local, so casteism is usually a district-level phenomenon; that it interacts with reservation politics; and that it produces violence chiefly at the point of marriage across caste lines and of assertion by subordinated castes, as [Caste] records.

munotes.in298

Communalism, Casteism and Regionalism

Regionalism is the same structure with region: demands for a separate state; hostility to migrants from other regions, which Indian cities including Mumbai have seen repeatedly; disputes over river waters and central resources; and the language question. It is not always harmful, and this distinguishes it from the other two: a demand for a region's fair share of resources is ordinary politics, and the constitutional scheme in [Integration and Isolation] accommodates regional identity deliberately. It becomes destructive when it turns into hostility to people rather than claims on resources, which is the line an answer should draw.

The remedies, as the situational questions ask

Law. The offences relating to promoting enmity between groups on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residence or language, and to acts prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony; the offence of outraging religious feelings; provisions relating to unlawful assembly and rioting; the preventive powers of magistrates to disperse assemblies and to require security for good behaviour; commissions of inquiry after major incidents; and compensation for victims. Law's limits are the ones in [Law and Social Change]: it operates after the event, depends on complaints, witnesses and local officials drawn from the same population, and cannot reach the belief.

Media, which the 2025 paper names expressly as an agency of social control. Codes of conduct in reporting communal incidents, including restraint in identifying communities; the intermediary rules and grievance machinery noted in [Media: Meaning, Characteristics and Functions]; and the correction of rumour, which is hard for the reasons set out in [Mass Media and Its Impact].

Education: common schooling, curricula that present a shared history, and the contact between children of different communities which [Assimilation] identifies as the strongest single solvent of prejudice.

Administration: prompt and impartial local response, which the evidence identifies as the single most effective determinant of whether an incident becomes a riot; peace committees; and the accountability of local officers.

Economic: employment and development, which reduce the competition that supplies the material for mobilisation.

Social: contact between communities in ordinary life, joint associations, and the everyday relationships that residential segregation destroys.

The proposition to end on: the causes are political, economic and organisational far more than they are religious, so the remedies that work are political, economic and administrative, and an answer that recommends only tolerance has not understood the mechanism.

A worked example

A dispute over the route of a procession in a small town.

The ordinary case. The route has been used for years; the municipality issues a permission with conditions; the two communities' local associations settle timings between them; the procession passes; nothing happens. This is [Accommodation] working, and it is what happens in the overwhelming majority of cases, which is a fact any honest treatment must state.

munotes.in299

Communalism, Casteism and Regionalism

The case that goes wrong. A rumour circulates that an insult was offered at a particular point last year. It is repeated on a messaging application with a photograph from somewhere else entirely. A crowd assembles larger than the procession requires, and includes people from outside the town. The route is altered at the last moment. The police are thinly deployed because the day is otherwise busy. An incident occurs, is defined at once as an attack, and shops are targeted whose ownership a crowd could not have known unaided.

Read against the chapter. The rumour is the precipitant; the definition of the situation is what converts an incident into an attack; the assembly of outsiders and the identification of targets are the marks of organisation; and the thin local response decides the scale.

And the intervention points follow directly: verification and correction of the rumour before the day; conditions and monitoring of the assembly; deployment decided by the occasion rather than the calendar; and prompt action at the first incident. None of those is an appeal to tolerance, and each is available to a local administration, which is why the sociological analysis is practically useful rather than merely descriptive.

Quick revision

  1. Communalism is not religion. It is a political ideology holding that people of one religion share common secular interests opposed to those of another.
  2. Three stages: common secular interests by virtue of religion; interests different from those of another community; interests mutually hostile and incompatible, which is the stage that produces violence.
  3. Causes: historical and colonial classification; political mobilisation of a ready-made identity; economic competition for scarce resources; residential segregation and the absence of contact; in-group and out-group psychology; media and rumour; and immediate precipitants.
  4. Riots require organisation: rumour circulated, crowd assembled, targets identified, local response neutralised. Brass's institutionalised riot system. A mechanism that is organised can be disrupted.
  5. Casteism is the same structure with caste, and is local; regionalism with region, and is not always harmful, since claims on resources are ordinary politics and only hostility to persons is destructive.
  6. Remedies: law, with the limits in [Law and Social Change]; media codes and correction of rumour; common schooling and contact; prompt impartial local administration, which the evidence makes decisive; employment and development; and ordinary social contact.
  7. The causes are political, economic and organisational more than religious, so the remedies must be too.

Test yourself

1. Define communalism and distinguish it from religion and from plurality. Communalism is the ideology and practice holding that people of one religion share, by virtue of that religion, common secular political and economic interests which are opposed to those of people of another religion. It is not religion: a person may be devout without being communal, and communalism is a claim about interests which merely uses religious identity as its vehicle. Nor is it the same as religious plurality, which India has had for a very long period without its producing communal politics.

munotes.in300

Communalism, Casteism and Regionalism

2. State the three stages of communalism. First, the belief that people of one religion share common secular interests by virtue of that religion alone, which is already an error since a labourer and a landowner of the same religion do not share economic interests. Second, the belief that the interests of one religious community differ from those of another. Third, the belief that those interests are mutually hostile and incompatible, which is the extreme form and the one that produces organised violence.

3. Why is it said that communal riots are not spontaneous? Because violence of this kind requires organisation. A rumour must be circulated in advance; a crowd larger than the occasion requires must be assembled, frequently including people from outside the locality; particular houses and shops must be identified as targets, which requires information a crowd does not possess; and the local machinery of order must be absent or inactive. Brass's concept of an institutionalised riot system describes the standing network that can produce violence when an occasion arises, and the practical importance of the finding is that an organised mechanism can be disrupted.

4. What remedies does sociology suggest? Prompt and impartial local administrative response, which the evidence identifies as the single most important determinant of whether an incident becomes a riot; verification and correction of rumour, and media codes restraining the identification of communities in reporting; common schooling and ordinary contact between children of different communities, which is the strongest solvent of prejudice; employment and development, which reduce the competition that supplies material for mobilisation; and law, which punishes the promotion of enmity and provides preventive powers, subject to its limits of acting after the event and depending on complainants, witnesses and officials from the same population.

5. How does regionalism differ from communalism and casteism? Structurally it is the same process, an identity made primary and political and asserted against others, with region in place of religion or caste. It differs in that it is not always harmful: a demand that a region receive a fair share of resources, or that its language be recognised, is ordinary politics, and the constitutional scheme accommodates regional identity deliberately through federalism and the reorganisation of states. It becomes destructive only when claims on resources turn into hostility towards people, as in movements directed against migrants from other regions.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in301

Chapter Sixty-Eight

Social Change: Meaning and Characteristics

Syllabus topic 3.2.1, "Meaning, Characteristics, factors or causes of social change". This chapter is meaning and characteristics.

In one line

Social change is any alteration in the structure of a society or in the way its members relate to one another, whatever its direction and whatever its cause.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social change is the alteration, over time, in the structure and functioning of a society, that is, in its social relationships, institutions, norms, values, roles and patterns of behaviour. MacIver and Page define it as a change in social relationships. Kingsley Davis describes it as changes that occur in social organisation, that is, the structure and functions of society. Gillin and Gillin: variations from the accepted modes of life, whether due to alteration in geographical conditions, cultural equipment, composition of the population, ideologies, or diffusion within the group.

What counts, and what does not

Social change is change in social relationships and structure. Two boundaries must be drawn.

Against cultural change. Cultural change is change in any part of a culture, including art, technology, language and belief. Social change is change in the structure of social relationships. The two overlap heavily and are not identical: a new style of music is cultural change and not social change; the entry of women into paid employment is both. Where they are used interchangeably, as they often are, an answer should note the distinction and then say which sense it is using.

Against individual change. One family moving house is not social change; a change in where families in general live is. Social change is change in the pattern, not in the instance, which is the same distinction [What Sociology Is] draws between the individual and the social.

The characteristics

MU names characteristics expressly, and these eight are the standard answer.

  1. Social change is universal. It occurs in every society without exception. No society has ever been static, and the belief that traditional societies were unchanging is an illusion produced by looking at them briefly.
  2. It is continuous. It goes on without interruption, from the beginning of a society to its end. There is no period of complete rest.
  3. It varies in speed and in form. Slow in some societies and periods, extremely rapid in others; and the rate itself has accelerated, since more change occurred in the twentieth century than in many centuries before it.
  4. It is often unplanned, occurring as a by-product of decisions taken for other reasons. Planned change exists, through legislation and policy, but most change is not planned by anybody.
  5. Its consequences are frequently unintended. A change introduced for one purpose produces effects nobody sought, and this is one of the most useful propositions in the module.
  6. It is chain-reactive. Because a society is a system whose parts are interdependent, from [Social Structure and Social System], a change in one part produces change in others. A change in the economy alters the family; a change in the family alters the law.
  7. It is not always progress, and is value-neutral. This is the characteristic students most often get wrong, and it has its own section below.
  8. Prediction is difficult. The direction may be identifiable, the timing and the magnitude are not.
munotes.in302

Social Change: Meaning and Characteristics

To these are usually added: it is a community change, affecting the group and not merely individuals; it results from the interaction of many factors, no single one being sufficient; and it can be temporal, comparable only across time.

Change is not progress

The distinction has to be made explicitly, because ordinary speech runs them together.

Social change is neutral: any alteration, in any direction. Evolution is change in a direction, from simple to complex, as [The Evolutionary Perspective] sets out. Progress is change towards a goal regarded as desirable, and it therefore involves a value judgment about what is desirable, which sociology as a categorical science cannot supply.

The consequence for an answer: a change may be progress in one respect and regression in another, and to whom it is progress is a question about which group is speaking. Industrialisation raised output and destroyed occupations; urbanisation brought opportunity and dissolved the arrangements that supported the old. A student who describes every change as progress is writing about their own values, not about the society.

Development, growth and evolution

TermWhat it meansIs a value judgment involved?
Social changeAny alteration in social structure or relationshipsNo
EvolutionChange in a direction, simple to complex, differentiatedNo, in its modern form
GrowthIncrease in size or quantityNo
DevelopmentChange towards a desired condition, usually economic and social improvementYes
ProgressChange towards a goal regarded as desirableYes, explicitly

The speed of change, and why it accelerated

Worth its own paragraph, because it is what makes the topic urgent.

Change is cumulative: each generation begins from what the last achieved, so the base on which further change is built keeps growing. This is the property of culture identified in [Culture]. Add to it the growth of communication, which spreads a change from one society to another in months rather than centuries, the deliberate pursuit of change through research and legislation, and population growth, and the result is that the rate itself increases.

The consequence, which is where this module meets a law degree, is that cultural lag, from [Culture], is now the permanent condition rather than an occasional maladjustment. The norms and rules governing a new situation are almost always behind it, and much of modern legislative activity consists of catching up.

munotes.in303

Social Change: Meaning and Characteristics

A worked example

Cheap mobile telephony reaches a rural district.

Is it social change? The device itself is material culture. The change becomes social when it alters relationships, and it does.

The chain. Migrant workers can now speak to their families daily, so migration becomes easier to sustain and increases. Wives of migrants become the effective heads of households, and their authority within the family rises. Agricultural prices become known directly, so the intermediary's advantage falls. Marriage arrangements begin to be made outside the traditional circles. Young people acquire a source of norms outside the family, which is the media agency of [Socialization]. Grievances are recorded and circulated, so complaints reach authorities that never heard them before.

The unintended consequences. Nobody introduced the technology in order to change the authority of women in migrant households, and it did.

And the law follows, late. Rules on data, on transactions by phone, on evidence in electronic form, on online harm. Cultural lag exactly, and it illustrates every characteristic in this chapter: universal, continuous, rapid, unplanned, chain-reactive, and neither progress nor decline but both at once.

Quick revision

  1. Social change is alteration in social structure and relationships. MacIver and Page: a change in social relationships.
  2. It is not cultural change (any part of a culture) and not individual change; the unit is the pattern.
  3. Characteristics: universal; continuous; variable in speed; often unplanned; frequently producing unintended consequences; chain-reactive, because the parts of a society are interdependent; value-neutral, not progress; and hard to predict.
  4. Change is neutral, evolution is directional, progress implies a desirable goal and therefore a value judgment sociology cannot supply.
  5. Change is cumulative, which with communication, deliberate innovation and population growth is why its rate keeps rising.
  6. Cultural lag is now the permanent condition, and much modern legislation is catching up with it.

Test yourself

1. Define social change and distinguish it from cultural change. Social change is alteration over time in the structure and functioning of a society: in its social relationships, institutions, norms, roles and patterns of behaviour. Cultural change is alteration in any part of a culture, including technology, art, language and belief. The two overlap greatly but are not identical: a new musical style is cultural change alone, while the entry of married women into paid employment is both, because it alters the structure of relationships within the household as well as the culture.

2. Give six characteristics of social change. It is universal, occurring in every society without exception; continuous, with no period of complete rest; variable in speed and form, and the rate has itself accelerated; frequently unplanned, occurring as a by-product of decisions taken for other reasons; chain-reactive, since the parts of a society are interdependent so that a change in one produces change in others; and value-neutral, being any alteration in any direction rather than improvement.

munotes.in304

Social Change: Meaning and Characteristics

3. Distinguish social change, evolution and progress. Social change is any alteration in social structure, in any direction, and involves no evaluation. Evolution is change in an identifiable direction, from the simple and homogeneous to the complex and differentiated. Progress is change towards a goal regarded as desirable, and therefore contains a value judgment about what is desirable. Sociology, being a categorical and not a normative science, can establish that change has occurred and in what direction, but cannot pronounce it progress.

4. Why are the consequences of social change often unintended? Because a society is a system of interdependent parts, so a change introduced into one produces adjustments in others that nobody planned or foresaw. Cheap telephony was not introduced in order to alter the authority of women in migrant households, and it did so. The introducer controls the change; nobody controls the chain of consequences, which is why the effects of a reform routinely differ from its purpose.

5. Why has the rate of social change accelerated? Because culture is cumulative: each generation begins from what earlier generations achieved, so the base on which further innovation is built keeps expanding. To that are added rapid communication, which spreads a change between societies in months rather than centuries; the deliberate pursuit of change through research, policy and legislation; and population growth. The result is that cultural lag, the interval before norms and rules catch up with new conditions, has become a permanent condition rather than an occasional one.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in305

Chapter Sixty-Nine

Factors and Causes of Social Change

Syllabus topic 3.2.1, "factors or causes of social change"

In one line

Societies change because their physical conditions, their numbers, their technology, their economy, their ideas, their politics and their law all change, and each of these moves the others.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the factors of social change are conventionally classified as physical or geographical, demographic, technological, economic, cultural and ideological, political and legal, educational, and the influence of individuals and movements; no one of them is sufficient by itself, they interact continuously, and the relative weight of each differs between societies and periods.

The factors

1. Physical or geographical

Climate, soil, rainfall, natural resources, terrain and natural events. Change here changes what a society can do: drought, flood, earthquake, epidemic, the exhaustion of a resource, or a change in climate. Human action is now itself a source of such change, which is why environmental degradation belongs in this heading rather than outside it.

Geographical determinism, the doctrine that climate and terrain decide a society's character, is rejected: societies in similar environments differ completely, and the same environment supports very different arrangements at different periods.

2. Demographic

Change in the size, composition, distribution and rate of growth of a population. Its mechanisms are direct: a fall in mortality alters the age structure and the burden of dependency; a change in the sex ratio alters marriage; migration moves people between social settings; and urbanisation, which is demographic change in its distribution, is one of the largest single causes of the changes described throughout this book.

India's own demographic transition, falling mortality followed by falling fertility, and its large working-age population, are the standard illustrations, and figures should be attributed to the Census or the Sample Registration System.

3. Technological

The factor with the strongest claim to primacy, and the one Ogburn built his account on. A new technology changes what is possible, and the social arrangements follow. Ogburn's mechanism is worth stating: invention, accumulation, diffusion and adjustment, with cultural lag occurring at the last stage, because the non-material culture adjusts more slowly than the material.

Its effects run through every part of a society: the plough and the surplus; the machine and the factory, which took production out of the household; the motor vehicle and the city's shape; contraception and the size of the family; the computer and the nature of work; and communication, which dissolved the isolation that preserved local cultures.

Technological determinism is equally to be rejected: the same technology is adopted differently, or not at all, in different societies, and what a technology does depends on the social arrangements it lands in.

4. Economic

Change in the mode of production, in ownership, in the organisation of work and in the level of wealth. This is the factor Marx made fundamental: the forces of production develop, come into conflict with the existing relations of production, and the whole superstructure of law, politics and ideas is transformed with them. That argument is worked in [Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism].

munotes.in306

Factors and Causes of Social Change

Its Indian instances are the standard ones: the commercialisation of agriculture, industrialisation, the growth of a service economy, and the liberalisation of 1991, treated in [Liberalization and Globalization].

5. Cultural and ideological

Ideas, values, beliefs and ideologies. Weber's demonstration that religious ideas contributed to the development of capitalism, in [Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism], is the standing answer to any account that treats ideas as merely reflecting the economy.

Indian instances: the social and religious reform movements of the nineteenth century; the ideas of Phule, Periyar and Ambedkar; the national movement; and the ideas of equality and rights that the Constitution embodies.

Diffusion belongs here: most cultural change in any society comes from borrowing rather than from invention, and it is now extremely fast.

6. Political and legal

Change in who holds power and in what the law provides. Adult franchise transformed Indian politics by making numbers count, which is [Political Parties and Voting Behaviour]. Legislation has altered the position of women, of the disabled and of subordinated castes.

The extent of law's power to produce social change is the subject of [Law and Social Change] and is genuinely contested; the honest position here is that law is one factor among several and works best in combination with the others.

7. Education

Both as a transmitter of new ideas and as an allocator of positions. The education of women is the single most powerful documented driver of change in fertility, in the age at marriage, in child health and in the next generation's schooling.

8. Individuals, leadership and movements

Great individuals and organised movements. Weber's charismatic authority, in [Weber: Power and Authority], is the theoretical treatment of the first: a leader whose personal claim breaks the hold of tradition. Social movements, reform, labour, women's, environmental, Dalit, are the collective form, and they are the mechanism by which conflict from [Conflict] becomes change.

How the factors interact

Three propositions, and they are what separates an analytical answer from a list.

No factor operates alone. Technology produces different results in different economies; law succeeds where opinion supports it and fails where it does not; and ideas spread where the material conditions receive them.

Causation is circular. Education raises female employment, which raises the age of marriage, which raises education in the next generation. Picking a starting point in such a loop is a choice, not a discovery.

munotes.in307

Factors and Causes of Social Change

Single-factor theories all fail on the evidence. Geographical determinism cannot explain difference within one environment; technological determinism cannot explain why identical technologies are used differently; economic determinism is answered by Weber; and the great-man account cannot explain why a leader succeeds at one moment and not another.

The defensible position is that social change results from the interaction of several factors, that their relative weight differs between societies and periods, and that the sociologist's task is to establish which mattered in a given case rather than to name a universal prime mover.

Ogburn's cultural lag, restated

Because it is the single most examinable mechanism here. Material culture changes faster than non-material culture, so the norms, values, institutions and laws governing a new situation lag behind it, and the interval is a period of maladjustment. Every technology in the list above arrived before the rules for it, and closing that gap is a large part of what legislatures now do.

A worked example

Take the rise in the age at first marriage in India, described in [Recent Trends in Marriage], and ask which factor caused it.

Legal: the minimum ages under the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006. But child marriage continued after the earlier legislation of 1929, so law alone did not do it.

Educational: girls who remain in school marry later, and this is among the strongest relationships in the data.

Economic: employment gives an alternative to early marriage and a reason to delay.

Demographic: falling infant mortality reduces the pressure to begin childbearing early.

Cultural: reform movements and changed expectations of what a young woman's life contains.

Technological and communicative: media supplying models of a different life course.

The answer that earns marks says all of them, and then says how they combined: the law set a standard and made child marriage contestable, education kept girls out of the marriage market during the years in which they were formerly married, employment made delay rational, and the reform movements made the change respectable. The law's contribution was real and was neither first nor sufficient, which is the honest general answer about legal change and the argument of [Law and Social Change].

Quick revision

  1. Factors: physical or geographical; demographic; technological; economic; cultural and ideological; political and legal; educational; individuals, leadership and movements.
  2. Ogburn: invention, accumulation, diffusion, adjustment; cultural lag at the adjustment stage.
  3. Marx: the economic factor is fundamental; the forces of production outgrow the relations of production and the superstructure follows.
  4. Weber: ideas can cause economic change, which answers any purely economic account.
  5. Diffusion: most cultural change comes from borrowing, not invention.
  6. Female education is the single most powerful documented driver of demographic and family change.
  7. All single-factor theories fail: geographical, technological, economic and great-man determinism each meet decisive counter-evidence.
  8. Causation is circular, so the starting point in a loop is a choice, not a discovery.
munotes.in308

Factors and Causes of Social Change

Test yourself

1. Name the factors of social change with a mechanism for each. Physical or geographical, which alters what a society can do; demographic, through size, composition, distribution and migration; technological, by changing what is possible; economic, through the mode of production and ownership; cultural and ideological, through beliefs and reform movements; political and legal, by changing who holds power and what the law provides; educational, by transmitting ideas and allocating positions; and individuals and organised movements, which convert conflict into change.

2. Explain Ogburn's account of technological change and cultural lag. Change proceeds by invention, the accumulation of inventions, their diffusion to other societies, and adjustment to them. Because the material part of a culture changes faster than the non-material part, the norms, institutions and laws that should govern a new technology lag behind its arrival, and the interval is a period of maladjustment which he called cultural lag. It is why motor vehicles preceded traffic law and digital communication preceded rules on data and online harm.

3. Why are single-factor explanations rejected? Because each meets decisive counter-evidence. Geographical determinism cannot explain why societies in similar environments differ completely and why the same environment supports different arrangements at different periods. Technological determinism cannot explain why identical technologies are adopted differently or not at all. Economic determinism is answered by Weber's demonstration that religious ideas contributed to capitalism's development. And the great-man account cannot explain why the same leader succeeds at one moment and fails at another.

4. What is meant by saying that causation in social change is circular? That factors act on each other in loops rather than in a single direction. Education raises women's employment; employment raises the age at marriage; later marriage and smaller families raise the schooling of the next generation, which raises education again. In such a loop, choosing a starting point is a decision by the analyst rather than a discovery about the world, which is why claims that one factor is the ultimate cause are so difficult to sustain.

5. Which factor explains the rise in the age at marriage in India? Several in combination. The statutory minimum ages set a standard and made child marriage contestable, but law alone did not achieve it, since the practice persisted for decades after the earlier legislation. Girls' schooling kept them out of the marriage market during the years in which they were formerly married; employment made delay rational; falling infant mortality reduced the pressure to begin childbearing early; and reform movements and media models made the change respectable. The law's contribution was real, and neither first nor sufficient.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in309

Chapter Seventy

Population, Food and Hunger

Syllabus topic 3.2.1, "factors or causes of social change". ⛔ RULE 6 ADDITION: MU does not print this topic. The University set "Population and feeding the world" with "Causes of hunger" as a situational question in January 2024 and again, in identical words, in December 2025. GUIDELINES 1.3 applies.

In one line

The world produces enough food and people go hungry, so hunger is a question about who can obtain food rather than about how much exists.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: population growth, food supply and hunger are connected but not in the simple way the Malthusian account supposes. World and Indian food production have grown faster than population for several decades, and hunger nonetheless persists, which establishes that its causes lie in distribution, purchasing power and entitlement rather than in aggregate scarcity. Amartya Sen's entitlement approach is the standard sociological and economic statement of this: famines and hunger occur where people lose the ability to command food, not necessarily where food is absent.

The population side

Malthus's argument, which must be given because everything else is a reply to it. Population, if unchecked, increases geometrically while subsistence increases arithmetically, so population tends always to outrun the means of subsistence, and is held in check by positive checks, famine, disease and war, which raise mortality, and preventive checks, chiefly the postponement of marriage, which lower fertility.

Why it has not happened as he expected: agricultural productivity rose far faster than he allowed for, through technology, irrigation, fertiliser and improved varieties; fertility fell in almost every society as it developed, which he did not anticipate; and trade moves food between regions.

The demographic transition, which is the model that replaced it and should be given as the modern answer. Societies pass through stages: high birth and high death rates with a stable population; falling death rates while birth rates remain high, which produces rapid growth; falling birth rates, so that growth slows; and finally low birth and death rates with a stable or declining population. The growth phase is a transition rather than a permanent condition, and India has been passing through it.

India's position, stated with sources rather than from memory. Fertility has fallen substantially over recent decades and the National Family Health Survey is the source to cite for the total fertility rate; the Census is the source for population size and growth rate; and the working-age share of the population is large, which is the demographic factor named in [Factors and Causes of Social Change].

The neo-Malthusian argument survives in a different form: not that food will run out, but that population combined with consumption presses on land, water and climate, and that the environmental limit rather than the food limit is the operative one.

The food side

The finding to state first: global and Indian food production per person have risen. India moved from importing foodgrain to holding public stocks, and the increase in cereal production associated with the Green Revolution from the late 1960s is the standard reference.

munotes.in310

Population, Food and Hunger

And yet hunger persists, which sets the problem this chapter exists to answer.

The causes of hunger

This is the list the question asks for, and organising it as distribution, access and structure is what makes it an answer rather than a list.

Poverty and purchasing power. The first and largest cause. Food is available and cannot be bought. Hunger is therefore a function of income and employment far more than of harvests.

Entitlement failure. Sen's concept: a person obtains food through their entitlements, what they can produce, earn, exchange or claim. A labourer whose wage collapses, an artisan whose product loses its market, or a pastoralist whose herd dies loses the ability to command food although the market is full. Famine has occurred in years of adequate supply, which is the finding that made the approach decisive.

Distribution and access. Food in stores and not where people are; storage and transport losses; and the machinery of public distribution, whose failures are the exclusion and inclusion errors described in [The Welfare State].

Inequality within the household. The distribution of food inside a family is not equal, and women and girls frequently receive less, which is why household-level averages conceal individual hunger and why nutrition data by sex is collected separately.

Land and agrarian structure. Landlessness, tiny and fragmented holdings, tenancy without security, and indebtedness, which force distress sales of produce at harvest and repurchase at higher prices later.

Employment. Casual and seasonal work, which produces hunger between seasons rather than continuously, and which is why employment guarantee schemes are food policy as much as labour policy.

Conflict and displacement, which destroy both production and entitlement.

Climate and disaster: drought, flood, and the increasing variability that agriculture must now absorb.

Waste, both post-harvest loss for want of storage and consumption waste.

Nutrition as distinct from calories. Enough grain and inadequate protein, iron or micronutrients produces the condition called hidden hunger, which is why malnutrition can persist where calorie sufficiency has been achieved. India's own nutrition indicators are published in the National Family Health Survey, and figures should be taken from it and attributed.

Sen's contribution, stated properly

Because it is the heart of a good answer.

The entitlement approach: what a person can consume depends on their endowments, what they own including their labour, and on the exchange conditions on which those endowments can be converted into food. Hunger occurs when that mapping fails, whatever the aggregate supply.

The observation about famine and democracy, which is directly relevant to a law student: Sen argued that substantial famines have not occurred in functioning multi-party democracies with a free press, because governments facing elections and public scrutiny are compelled to act. The mechanism is not benevolence but accountability, which connects this chapter to [Mass Media and Its Impact] and to the right to information.

munotes.in311

Population, Food and Hunger

The Indian response

Legal and policy machinery, named as social facts: the National Food Security Act 2013, which creates entitlements to subsidised foodgrain for identified households and a maternity benefit, and which is the largest translation of the entitlement idea into law anywhere; the public distribution system through which it operates; the mid-day meal provision in schools, which is simultaneously nutrition, school attendance and social policy; the integrated child development services for children under six and for mothers; and the rural employment guarantee of 2005, which addresses hunger through income rather than through food.

The sociological questions about all of them are the same, and asking them is what makes an answer sociological rather than descriptive: who is identified as eligible, who is excluded, whether the shop is open and stocked, whether the grain reaches the household, whether it is eaten by everyone in it, and whether a person denied their entitlement has any effective remedy. Every one of those is answerable by the methods in Module III, and that is the connection this chapter makes to the rest of the syllabus.

A worked example

A landless labouring household in a drought year.

What the aggregate figures say: the state holds stocks; national production is at a record; there is no shortage of food anywhere in the country.

What happens to the household. Agricultural work disappears because the crop failed, so the wage income stops. The household has no land, so it produces nothing. The price of grain rises locally. It borrows, and the interest consumes what income returns. Its entitlement has collapsed while supply is abundant, which is Sen's point in one household.

What the machinery is supposed to do: the ration card gives an entitlement under the Act of 2013; the employment guarantee gives a right to work at a wage; and the school meal feeds the children whatever else happens.

Where it fails, and each failure is sociologically patterned rather than random: the household is a recent migrant and is not on the list; the card is in the name of a member who has migrated; the fair price shop is open irregularly; work under the guarantee is not provided within the statutory period and the household cannot afford to wait; and nobody in the household can read the notice that explains the grievance procedure.

The conclusion for an answer. Hunger here was not caused by a shortage of food and was not cured by the existence of a right. It was caused by the collapse of an entitlement and prolonged by the failure of the machinery meant to replace it, and both of those are social facts that research can measure and law can address, which is why the question is on a law syllabus at all.

munotes.in312

Population, Food and Hunger

Quick revision

  1. The world produces enough food; hunger is a problem of distribution and entitlement, not of aggregate supply.
  2. Malthus: population increases geometrically, subsistence arithmetically; positive checks (famine, disease, war) and preventive checks (delayed marriage). It did not happen because productivity rose and fertility fell.
  3. Demographic transition: high birth and death rates; falling deaths with high births, producing rapid growth; falling births; then low and stable. Growth is a transition, not a permanent condition.
  4. Sen's entitlement approach: consumption depends on endowments and the terms on which they exchange for food; famine has occurred in years of adequate supply.
  5. Sen on democracy: substantial famines have not occurred in functioning multi-party democracies with a free press, because accountability compels action.
  6. Causes of hunger: poverty and purchasing power; entitlement failure; distribution and access; inequality within the household; landlessness and agrarian structure; casual and seasonal employment; conflict; climate and disaster; waste; and hidden hunger, the deficiency of nutrients rather than calories.
  7. Indian machinery: National Food Security Act 2013, the public distribution system, mid-day meals, child development services, and the employment guarantee of 2005, which addresses hunger through income.
  8. The sociological questions are always about identification, exclusion, delivery, intra-household distribution and remedy, and they are answered by Module III's methods.

Test yourself

1. Why is hunger not explained by shortage of food? Because food production per person has risen substantially at world level and in India, which moved from importing foodgrain to holding public stocks, while hunger has persisted throughout. If aggregate supply were the cause, hunger would have fallen with production. It follows that the operative causes lie in who can obtain food: purchasing power, the terms on which people can exchange what they have for food, the machinery of distribution, and the allocation of food within households.

2. State Malthus's argument and say why it did not occur as predicted. That population, unchecked, increases geometrically while subsistence increases arithmetically, so population tends always to outrun the means of subsistence and is restrained by positive checks, famine, disease and war, and by preventive checks, chiefly the postponement of marriage. It did not occur as predicted because agricultural productivity rose far faster than he allowed for, through technology, irrigation, fertiliser and improved varieties; because fertility fell as societies developed, which he did not anticipate; and because trade moves food between regions.

munotes.in313

Population, Food and Hunger

3. Explain Sen's entitlement approach. That what a person can consume depends on their endowments, which include their labour and any assets, and on the exchange conditions on which those endowments can be converted into food. Hunger occurs when that mapping fails: a labourer whose wage collapses, an artisan whose product loses its market or a pastoralist whose herd dies loses the ability to command food although markets are full. Its decisive support is that famines have occurred in years of adequate aggregate supply, which no scarcity explanation can accommodate.

4. Give six causes of hunger. Poverty and lack of purchasing power, which is the largest; entitlement failure, where the ability to command food collapses although supply is adequate; failures of distribution and access, including irregular public distribution; inequality within the household, which leaves women and girls with less and which household averages conceal; landlessness, fragmented holdings, insecure tenancy and indebtedness; and casual or seasonal employment, which produces hunger between seasons. To these are added conflict and displacement, climate and disaster, waste, and hidden hunger from deficiency of nutrients rather than calories.

5. What is the connection Sen draws between famine and democracy, and why does it matter here? That substantial famines have not occurred in functioning multi-party democracies with a free press, because a government facing elections and public scrutiny is compelled to act before the situation becomes catastrophic. The mechanism is accountability rather than benevolence. It matters on a law syllabus because it makes political and legal institutions, elections, a free press and access to information, part of the machinery of food security, alongside entitlements such as those created by the National Food Security Act 2013.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in314

Chapter Seventy-One

Sanskritisation and Westernization

Syllabus topic 3.2.1, "processes of social change (Westernization, Modernization, Industrialization, Sankritisation, Liberalization, Globalization)"

In one line

Sanskritisation is a low-ranking group rising by copying a higher one within the Indian hierarchy; Westernization is Indian society changing under the influence of the West.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Sanskritisation, a term coined by M. N. Srinivas in Religion and Society among the Coorgs of South India (1952), is the process by which a low or middle-ranking Hindu caste, or a tribal or other group, changes its customs, ritual, ideology and way of life in the direction of a high and frequently twice-born caste, and claims a higher position in the hierarchy than that traditionally conceded to it by the local community. Westernization is Srinivas's paired concept for the changes brought about in Indian society and culture as a result of contact with the West, covering changes at the levels of technology, institutions, ideology and values.

MU's syllabus prints the first as "Sankritisation". It is the same process.

Sanskritisation

How the process works

A group adopts the practices associated with a higher caste: vegetarianism, teetotalism, the wearing of the sacred thread, the employment of Brahmin priests, restrictions on the remarriage of widows, and the adoption of a higher-sounding caste name and a corresponding origin story. The claim to higher rank is then advanced, and over a generation or two it may be conceded locally.

The claim must be supported by something. Srinivas's own observation was that Sanskritisation is usually preceded or accompanied by an improvement in the group's economic or political position, most often the acquisition of land. A group with no such improvement rarely succeeds in the claim; the ritual change follows the material change rather than substituting for it.

Its characteristics

  1. It is a process of mobility for a GROUP, not for an individual. A person cannot change caste; a caste can change its position.
  2. It is positional, not structural. This is Srinivas's own crucial qualification and the most examinable thing in the chapter. The group moves up the ladder; the ladder itself is untouched. The hierarchy, the ranking by ritual purity and the idea that some ways of life are superior are all confirmed by the process, because the group's claim depends on them.
  3. The reference group is a higher caste, and the concept was later broadened by Srinivas himself: the model is not always Brahmin but may be the locally dominant caste, whether Kshatriya, Vaishya or Shudra in ritual terms.
  4. It is slow, taking one or two generations to be conceded.
  5. It requires a material basis, usually land, numbers or political office.
  6. It is not confined to Hindu castes: tribal groups have Sanskritised in claiming a place within the caste order, and similar processes are reported in other communities.
munotes.in315

Sanskritisation and Westernization

Its criticisms

  1. It leaves the hierarchy intact, which is not a criticism of the concept but of treating it as emancipation. Ambedkar's position is the sharpest contrast: he regarded imitation of the higher castes as futile and turned instead to conversion and to the transformation of the structure through constitutional means.
  2. It describes rather than explains. It says what happens without saying why the model is accepted.
  3. It is Brahmin-centred in its original formulation, which Srinivas partly corrected with the dominant caste.
  4. It may be less significant now. Modern mobility for a group runs increasingly through education, employment, reservation and political organisation rather than through the imitation of ritual practice, and some groups now assert their own traditions rather than adopting another's, which is the reverse of Sanskritisation.

Westernization

What it covers

Srinivas used it deliberately as a broader and more neutral term than modernisation, and distinguished levels.

Technology: railways, printing, machinery, medicine, communications.

Institutions: the modern state, a codified legal system, courts, an organised bureaucracy, universities, the press, political parties and representative government.

Ideology and values: rationalism, humanitarianism, equality, individual liberty, secularism, and the very idea of social reform.

Its characteristics

  1. It is a value-neutral concept, or was intended to be. Srinivas used it to describe changes, not to praise or condemn them.
  2. It is uneven. It affects some groups, regions and spheres far more than others, and its most conspicuous carriers were the western-educated professional classes.
  3. It is selective. Societies adopt some elements and reject others: technology and institutions travel more readily than values.
  4. It produces contradictory results. The same influence that brought equality and rationalism also brought a colonial administration and the systematic classification of caste noted in [Caste].
  5. It interacts with Sanskritisation, and here is the finding that makes the pair worth teaching together: Srinivas observed that Westernization of the dominant groups can accelerate Sanskritisation among those below, because western education and employment give a group the resources with which to advance a ritual claim. The two processes are not opposites; they run alongside each other and each can drive the other.

The criticism

That the term attributes to western contact changes that had indigenous sources; that it flattens very different influences into one; and that Srinivas himself acknowledged its imprecision. Some writers prefer modernisation, treated in the next chapter, though that term carries its own difficulties.

The two compared

SanskritisationWesternization
Model imitatedA higher or dominant caste within IndiaThe West
DirectionUpward within an existing hierarchyToward a different cultural order
Effect on the hierarchyConfirms it; positional change onlyTends to weaken the ritual basis of it
UnitA caste or a groupIndividuals, classes, institutions and the society
SphereRitual, diet, custom, marriageTechnology, institutions, ideology, values
SpeedSlow, one or two generationsVariable, and rapid in technology
RequiresAn improvement in material positionContact, education, and access
Coined bySrinivas, 1952Srinivas, as the paired concept
munotes.in316

Sanskritisation and Westernization

A worked example

A cultivating caste in a Maharashtra district, ranked in the middle of the local order.

The material change comes first. After land reform its households acquire secure title, and irrigation raises incomes.

Sanskritisation follows. Households give up meat and liquor on ritual occasions, adopt the sacred thread, engage Brahmin priests for ceremonies previously conducted by their own elders, restrict widow remarriage, and begin to use a higher-sounding name with an origin story to match. Within two generations the local ranking has quietly moved.

Westernization runs in parallel and is carried by the same prosperity. The children go to school and then to college in the town; some enter government service; the household acquires a scooter, then a television; and the young hold ideas about marriage and about caste that their grandparents did not.

And the two pull against each other, which is the observation worth making. The ritual claim requires the hierarchy to be real and important. The western-educated son who says caste should not matter is undermining the very ladder his family has spent forty years climbing. That tension inside a single household is what Indian social change actually looks like, and it is a far better answer than treating the two processes as a list.

Quick revision

  1. Sanskritisation: a low or middle-ranking group adopts the customs, ritual and ideology of a higher, usually twice-born, caste and claims a higher position. Coined by M. N. Srinivas, Religion and Society among the Coorgs of South India, 1952. MU prints "Sankritisation".
  2. It is mobility for a group, not an individual, and it usually follows an improvement in economic or political position, generally the acquisition of land.
  3. It is positional, not structural: the group moves up the ladder and the ladder is confirmed.
  4. Srinivas broadened the model from the Brahmin to the locally dominant caste.
  5. Westernization: change from contact with the West at the levels of technology, institutions, ideology and values. Intended as value-neutral, uneven and selective.
  6. The two run together: Westernization of a group can supply the resources that make Sanskritisation possible.
  7. Criticisms: Sanskritisation leaves the hierarchy intact and is Brahmin-centred, and matters less now that mobility runs through education, employment, reservation and political organisation; Westernization is imprecise and attributes indigenous change to external contact.

Test yourself

1. Define Sanskritisation and name its source. The process by which a low or middle-ranking caste, or a tribal or other group, changes its customs, ritual, ideology and way of life in the direction of a high and frequently twice-born caste, and claims a higher position in the hierarchy than that traditionally conceded to it. The term was coined by M. N. Srinivas in Religion and Society among the Coorgs of South India, published in 1952. MU's syllabus prints it as "Sankritisation".

munotes.in317

Sanskritisation and Westernization

2. Why is Sanskritisation called positional and not structural change? Because it alters the position of a particular group within the hierarchy while leaving the hierarchy itself entirely intact. The ranking of ways of life by ritual purity, and the belief that some are superior, are not challenged by the process; they are relied upon, since the group's claim to higher standing makes sense only if the ladder is real. The result is mobility for one group and confirmation of the structure that subordinates others.

3. What must accompany Sanskritisation for it to succeed? An improvement in the group's economic or political position, most often the acquisition of land, and sometimes numerical strength or political office. Srinivas observed that ritual change generally follows material change rather than substituting for it: a group with no improvement in its material position rarely succeeds in having a higher ritual claim conceded by the local community.

4. What does Westernization cover, and at what levels? The changes brought about in Indian society and culture by contact with the West, at the level of technology, including railways, printing, machinery and medicine; of institutions, including the modern state, codified law, courts, bureaucracy, universities, the press and representative government; and of ideology and values, including rationalism, humanitarianism, equality, individual liberty and secularism. It is uneven between groups and regions and selective, since technology and institutions travel more readily than values.

5. How do the two processes interact? They run alongside each other and each can drive the other. Westernization of a group, through education and salaried employment, supplies exactly the resources that make a Sanskritising claim sustainable, so the two are not opposites. They also pull against each other within the same household: the ritual claim depends on the hierarchy being real and important, while western education produces members who deny that caste should matter at all, undermining the ladder the family has been climbing.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in318

Chapter Seventy-Two

Modernization and Industrialization

Syllabus topic 3.2.1, "processes of social change (Westernization, Modernization, Industrialization, ...)"

In one line

Industrialisation is the shift of production to machines and factories; modernisation is the whole transformation of a society that follows, in its economy, institutions, values and way of life.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: industrialisation is the process by which an economy is transformed from one based primarily on agriculture and handicraft to one based on machine production in factories, using inanimate sources of power, with a developed division of labour and wage labour. Modernization is the broader process by which a traditional society acquires the characteristics of an industrial one: a differentiated social structure, achievement rather than ascription as the basis of position, rational and secular attitudes, formal education, urbanisation, high social mobility, and institutions of the modern state.

Industrialisation

Its features

Machine production; inanimate power; the factory as the unit; a detailed division of labour, from [The Division of Labour]; wage labour; production for a market rather than for use; and the separation of the workplace from the household.

Its social consequences

Each of these has been met elsewhere in the book, and gathering them here is the answer.

  1. Production leaves the household, so the family loses its economic function, which is [The Family: Meaning and Functions].
  2. Urbanisation. People move to where the work is, which is the demographic factor in [Factors and Causes of Social Change].
  3. A new class structure of industrialists and wage workers, from [Class].
  4. Occupational mobility and the weakening of hereditary occupation, which is one of the largest solvents of caste in its occupational aspect.
  5. The nuclear household becomes the practicable form, from [Changing Patterns of the Family].
  6. Formal education becomes necessary, because skills are no longer learned at home.
  7. Alienation and deskilling, from [Work and Alienation].
  8. New institutions: trade unions, employers' associations, and the whole machinery of industrial relations, which is conflict institutionalised in the sense of [Conflict].
  9. A body of protective law appears: hours, safety, wages, compensation, social security. Labour law is the legal signature of industrialisation, and it appeared for the reason given throughout this book, that the household arrangements which had protected the worker no longer existed.

In India

Modern industry began under colonial rule, with textiles in Bombay and Ahmedabad and jute in Bengal, alongside the decline of handicrafts described in [The Economic System, Work and Occupation]. After independence the planned phase built heavy industry through the public sector. Since 1991 the pattern has changed again, and India's distinctive feature is that a large service sector grew without the manufacturing employment that usually precedes it, so that a very large proportion of workers remain in agriculture and in informal work.

Modernization

Its characteristics

The standard list, and it should be given as a list because it is what the question asks.

munotes.in319

Modernization and Industrialization

  1. Differentiation. Specialised institutions take over functions the family and the community performed, which is the pattern set out in [The Family: Meaning and Functions].
  2. Achievement replaces ascription as the basis for position, at least in principle. This is Maine's status to contract restated.
  3. Rationality and a secular outlook: decisions taken by calculation of consequences rather than by custom or ritual prescription, which is Weber's rationalisation.
  4. Mass education and literacy.
  5. Urbanisation.
  6. Social and geographical mobility.
  7. Mass communication.
  8. Political participation: franchise, parties, an administration governed by rules rather than by persons.
  9. Empathy and a widened outlook, the capacity to imagine lives other than one's own, which Daniel Lerner made central to his account.
  10. A rising standard of living and the expectation that it will rise.

The criticisms of modernization theory

These must be given, because the theory is dated and an answer that presents it uncritically is weak.

  1. It is ethnocentric. Modern was defined as resembling the industrial West, so modernisation became Westernization under a neutral name, which is exactly the objection made to the ladder in [The Evolutionary Perspective].
  2. It assumes one path, which the evidence does not support: Japan, and later East Asia, modernised without following the western sequence, and did so while retaining much that the theory expected to disappear.
  3. Tradition and modernity are not opposites. This is the most important criticism for an Indian answer. The theory assumed that tradition must give way; India shows traditional institutions surviving inside modern ones and being used by them. Caste operates through elections, matrimonial websites search by caste, and family firms run modern corporations. Rudolph and Rudolph's phrase, the modernity of tradition, is the reference.
  4. It ignores power and history. The condition of the societies described as underdeveloped was produced partly by colonial relations, which the theory treats as a starting point rather than as a cause. Dependency theory is the standing counter-argument.
  5. It underrates the costs: displacement, environmental damage, inequality and the destruction of communities.

The four processes distinguished

Students routinely merge these, and the table is the fastest way to keep them apart.

IndustrialisationModernizationWesternizationSanskritisation
What changesThe mode of productionThe whole society: structure, values, institutionsThe culture, under western influenceA group's ritual position
ModelNone; it is an economic transformationThe industrial societyThe West specificallyA higher or dominant caste
ScopeEconomicTotalCultural and institutionalRitual and social
Value loadingNeutralOften carries approvalIntended as neutralNeutral
Effect on hierarchyWeakens hereditary occupationTends to replace ascription with achievementWeakens the ritual basisConfirms it
Coined or associated withEconomic historyModernization theory, Lerner, ParsonsSrinivasSrinivas
munotes.in320

Modernization and Industrialization

The relations between them: industrialisation is the usual engine of modernisation; Westernization is modernisation with a specific cultural source named; and a society can industrialise without Westernizing, which Japan demonstrated and which is why the terms must be kept apart.

A worked example

A district in western Maharashtra with a sugar economy.

Industrialisation arrives as cooperative sugar factories: machine processing, wage employment, a factory calendar, and a cash crop grown for a market.

Modernisation follows and is broader. Schools and a college; a hospital; roads and buses; a cooperative bank; electoral politics organised around the factory; literacy rising; families smaller; and a generation whose work is not their father's.

Westernization is visible in particulars: dress, English-medium schooling, the vocabulary of rights, medical practice.

Sanskritisation runs alongside, as the newly prosperous cultivating households advance ritual claims, exactly as in the previous chapter.

And the finding that matters is the third criticism above. The cooperative sugar factory, the most modern institution in the district, is controlled through caste networks and family alliances. Tradition did not give way to modernity; it took up residence inside it. A student who can state that, with an example, has understood the whole topic, and it is the single most useful correction to the textbook account of modernisation.

Quick revision

  1. Industrialisation: machine production in factories with inanimate power, detailed division of labour, wage labour, production for a market, workplace separated from household.
  2. Its consequences: production leaves the household; urbanisation; a new class structure; occupational mobility; the nuclear household; formal education; alienation; unions and industrial relations; and protective labour legislation, the legal signature of industrialisation.
  3. Modernization: differentiation; achievement replacing ascription; rationality and secularism; mass education; urbanisation; mobility; mass communication; political participation; empathy (Lerner); rising expectations.
  4. India: industry began under colonial rule; planned heavy industry after independence; and since 1991 a large service sector without the usual manufacturing employment, leaving most workers in agriculture and informal work.
  5. Criticisms of modernization theory: ethnocentric; assumes one path, refuted by East Asia; tradition and modernity are not opposites (Rudolph and Rudolph, the modernity of tradition); ignores colonial history and power; underrates the costs.
  6. A society can industrialise without Westernizing.
  7. In India, traditional institutions operate inside modern ones: caste through elections, caste categories on matrimonial sites, family control of modern firms.

Test yourself

1. Define industrialisation and state five of its social consequences. The transformation of an economy from one based on agriculture and handicraft to one based on machine production in factories using inanimate power, with a detailed division of labour and wage labour. Its consequences include the removal of production from the household and the family's loss of its economic function; urbanisation as people move to the work; a new class structure of owners and wage workers; the weakening of hereditary occupation; and the appearance of protective labour legislation to supply what household and community arrangements no longer provided.

munotes.in321

Modernization and Industrialization

2. What are the characteristics of modernisation? Structural differentiation, with specialised institutions taking over functions the family and community performed; achievement replacing ascription as the basis of social position; rational and secular attitudes in place of customary and ritual prescription; mass education and literacy; urbanisation; high social and geographical mobility; mass communication; political participation through franchise and parties with a rule-governed administration; a widened capacity to imagine other lives; and rising living standards and expectations.

3. Give three criticisms of modernization theory. That it is ethnocentric, since it defines modern as resembling the industrial West and so restates Westernization in neutral language; that it assumes a single path of development, which East Asian industrialisation refutes; and that it wrongly treats tradition and modernity as opposites, whereas traditional institutions demonstrably survive within modern ones and are used by them, which Rudolph and Rudolph called the modernity of tradition.

4. Distinguish modernisation from Westernization. Modernisation is the acquisition by a society of the characteristics associated with industrial societies: differentiation, achievement, rationality, education, urbanisation, mobility and participation. Westernization names a specific cultural source, the changes produced in a society by contact with the West at the levels of technology, institutions, ideology and values. The distinction matters because a society can modernise without adopting western culture, as Japan did, so the two processes are separable in fact as well as in definition.

5. Give an Indian example showing that tradition and modernity are not opposites. A cooperative sugar factory in western Maharashtra is a thoroughly modern institution, with machine processing, wage labour, formal accounts and an elected board, and its control commonly runs through caste networks and family alliances. Comparable examples are the use of caste categories as the search terms on matrimonial websites, and the family control of large modern corporations. In each case the traditional institution has not given way to the modern one; it operates inside it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in322

Chapter Seventy-Three

Liberalization and Globalization

Syllabus topic 3.2.1, "processes of social change (... Liberalization, Globalization)"

In one line

Liberalization is a state loosening its control over its own economy; globalization is the growing interconnection of societies across the world, in economy, culture, politics and communication.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: liberalization is the process of reducing state control over economic activity, by removing licensing and quantitative restrictions, opening sectors to private and foreign participation, lowering tariffs, and allowing prices and investment to be determined by the market. Globalization is the process by which societies, economies and cultures across the world become increasingly interconnected and interdependent, through the movement of goods, capital, people, information and ideas across national boundaries, so that events in one part of the world have rapid consequences elsewhere.

Liberalization in India

The occasion. India faced a severe balance of payments crisis in 1991 and adopted a programme of economic reform in response.

What it consisted of. Industrial licensing was dismantled for most industries; the areas reserved for the public sector were reduced; foreign investment was permitted and progressively widened; tariffs and quantitative restrictions on imports were reduced; the rupee's exchange rate was adjusted and later made convertible on the current account; and financial and capital markets were opened and given regulators.

The shorthand LPG, liberalisation, privatisation and globalisation, is the usual description of the package, and privatisation, the transfer or dilution of public ownership, is the third element.

The social consequences

Give both columns; an answer with one is incomplete.

The changes usually presented as gains

Growth and a rise in average incomes, with a substantial reduction in the proportion of the population below the poverty line over the following decades, a change on which official and independent estimates differ in magnitude but not in direction.

New occupations and a larger service sector: software, telecommunications, finance, business services, media, aviation, retail.

The expansion of the urban middle class, and with it the pattern of identity through consumption described in [Post Modernism].

Consumer choice and access to goods, where the earlier regime had produced shortages and waiting.

Communication and mobility: telephony, air travel, and the movement of Indians into work abroad, with remittances flowing back.

Opportunities for women in the new service occupations, though [Sex and Gender] records that participation overall did not rise as expected.

The changes usually presented as costs

Inequality. The gains were unevenly distributed between regions, between urban and rural areas, and between the educated and the rest. This is the criticism most consistently supported by evidence.

Agrarian distress, and the persistence of a very large agricultural workforce with low and uncertain incomes.

Informalisation. Employment growth occurred substantially in work without contracts, security or social protection, which is the fact [Class] identifies as central to Indian stratification.

munotes.in323

Liberalization and Globalization

The withdrawal or reduced expansion of public provision in health and education, which affects those who cannot buy alternatives.

Vulnerability to external shocks, which is intrinsic to interdependence: a financial crisis or a pandemic elsewhere is transmitted rapidly.

Cultural anxiety, discussed below.

Globalization

Its dimensions

Economic: trade, cross-border investment, global supply chains, and the movement of capital.

Political: international institutions and agreements, and the corresponding constraint on what a state can decide alone.

Cultural: the worldwide circulation of media, food, dress, music and language.

Technological and communicative: the internet and mobile telephony, which are its infrastructure.

Demographic: migration, both of labour and of the highly qualified.

Ecological: climate change and pollution, which is the dimension that makes interdependence undeniable, since no state can address it alone.

Its features

Compression of time and space; interdependence; the diminished significance of distance; the reduced autonomy of states in economic matters; and, in Robertson's formulation, an intensified consciousness of the world as a single place.

Culture: homogenisation, or something more complicated

The debate is examinable, and giving all three positions is what earns the marks.

Homogenisation. Local cultures are displaced by a global consumer culture carried by media and brands, so that cities everywhere come to resemble one another. Ritzer's account of the spread of standardised, rationalised, predictable forms of provision is the usual reference.

Cultural imperialism. The stronger version: the flow is not symmetrical, and what spreads is the culture of the economically dominant societies, so globalization is Westernization with better logistics.

Hybridisation and glocalisation, which is the position most sociologists now hold. Global forms are received, adapted and recombined locally: global cuisine adapted to local taste, global media formats remade with local content, and, in the other direction, Indian film, food, yoga and music circulating worldwide. The flow is uneven and it is not one way, and a good answer says so with examples.

And a paradox worth naming: globalization has strengthened local and regional identities as often as it has weakened them. The assertion of language, region and religion has grown in the same decades as global integration, which is the phenomenon [Post Modernism] describes as the assertion of difference.

The Indian record, stated carefully

What can be said with confidence: that the reforms of 1991 changed the structure of the Indian economy substantially; that growth was higher afterwards than before; that the service sector grew disproportionately; that inequality between groups and regions widened; that a large informal workforce persisted; and that Indian society became far more connected to the rest of the world in communication, consumption and employment.

munotes.in324

Liberalization and Globalization

What is contested: how much of the growth is attributable to the reforms; how much poverty fell and by what measure; and whether the distributional costs were necessary.

An answer should attribute contested claims to those who make them and avoid asserting a verdict, which is both accurate and, in an examination, safe.

Law and globalization

The section this audience should be able to write.

International obligations become domestic law. Membership of the World Trade Organization required changes in Indian intellectual property law, and the amendment of the Patents Act to comply with the TRIPS Agreement is the standard example.

New regulatory institutions appeared with the opening of sectors: securities, telecommunications, insurance, electricity and competition each acquired a regulator, which is the state changing shape rather than withdrawing.

Company and insolvency law were rewritten for an economy with foreign investment and cross-border creditors.

Labour law was consolidated into codes, with the flexibility debate at the centre of it.

Data, privacy and online conduct became subjects of law only because the technology arrived, which is cultural lag once more.

The proposition to state: liberalization did not reduce the amount of law. It changed its character, from law that licensed and allocated to law that regulates competition, protects consumers and investors, and enforces contracts. The state moved from being an owner and an allocator to being a regulator, and that is a change in the form of state power rather than in its quantity.

A worked example

A family in a district town, 1990 to 2020.

The father worked in a state undertaking with security, a pension and modest pay, and waited years for a telephone connection and a scooter.

The son works for a private firm serving clients abroad. He earns several times what his father did, has no security of tenure, changes employer every few years, and holds a mobile phone that has replaced the wait entirely.

The daughter works in a bank in a city and lives alone, which her grandmother could not have done.

Their cousin's family, cultivating three acres in the same district, has seen input costs rise, prices fluctuate with markets it cannot see, and one son migrate to a construction site in another state without a contract.

The chapter's argument is in the comparison. The same three decades produced, for one family, opportunity, income, mobility and independence for a daughter, and for the other, exposure, insecurity and migration into informal work. Both are true, they are consequences of the same process, and any answer that gives only one of them is not describing India.

Quick revision

  1. Liberalization: reduction of state control over the economy. In India, from 1991, after a balance of payments crisis: licensing dismantled, public-sector reservation reduced, foreign investment permitted, tariffs cut, exchange rate adjusted, markets given regulators. LPG = liberalisation, privatisation, globalisation.
  2. Gains usually cited: growth, new occupations, a larger service sector, an expanded urban middle class, consumer choice, communication, work abroad.
  3. Costs usually cited: widened inequality, agrarian distress, informalisation of employment, pressure on public provision, exposure to external shocks.
  4. Globalization dimensions: economic, political, cultural, technological, demographic, ecological.
  5. Culture: homogenisation; cultural imperialism; and the position most now hold, hybridisation or glocalisation, with flows in both directions.
  6. Paradox: global integration has coincided with the strengthening of local and regional identities.
  7. Liberalization did not reduce the amount of law; it changed its character, from licensing and allocation to regulation, and the state became a regulator rather than an owner.
munotes.in325

Liberalization and Globalization

Test yourself

1. What did liberalization in India consist of? The reduction of state control over economic activity from 1991, following a balance of payments crisis: the dismantling of industrial licensing for most industries, the narrowing of the areas reserved for the public sector, the admission and progressive widening of foreign investment, the reduction of tariffs and quantitative restrictions on imports, adjustment of the exchange rate and later current account convertibility, and the opening of financial and capital markets under new regulators.

2. State the social consequences usually presented as gains and as costs. Gains: higher growth and average incomes with a falling proportion below the poverty line, new occupations and a much larger service sector, an expanded urban middle class, wider consumer choice, greatly improved communication and mobility, and new opportunities for women in service occupations. Costs: widening inequality between regions, between urban and rural areas and between the educated and the rest; agrarian distress; the concentration of employment growth in informal work without contracts or security; pressure on public provision in health and education; and increased vulnerability to external shocks.

3. Give the three positions in the debate about globalization and culture. Homogenisation, that local cultures are displaced by a standardised global consumer culture. Cultural imperialism, the stronger claim that the flow is asymmetrical and what spreads is the culture of the economically dominant societies, so that globalization is Westernization by another route. And hybridisation or glocalisation, the position most sociologists now hold, that global forms are received, adapted and recombined locally and that flows run in more than one direction, Indian film, food and music having circulated widely.

4. What is the paradox of globalization and identity? That global integration has coincided with, and appears in part to have provoked, the strengthening rather than the weakening of local, regional, linguistic and religious identities. The same decades that produced worldwide markets and communications have produced assertive claims of difference, which suggests that exposure to a wider world sharpens rather than dissolves the sense of belonging to a particular one.

munotes.in326

Liberalization and Globalization

5. Did liberalization reduce the amount of law? No; it changed its character. Law that licensed, allocated and rationed was replaced by law that regulates: securities, telecommunications, insurance, electricity and competition each acquired regulators, company and insolvency law were rewritten for an economy with foreign investment and cross-border creditors, intellectual property law was amended to meet international obligations, and entirely new fields of data and online conduct appeared. The state moved from owner and allocator to regulator, which is a change in the form of state power rather than in its quantity.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in327

Chapter Seventy-Four

Theories of Social Change

Syllabus topic 3.2.2, "Theories of social change : Evolutionary Theories, CyclicalTheories, Functionalist Theories, Conflict Theories)"

In one line

There are four accounts of how societies change: they climb a ladder, they go round in circles, they adjust to keep their balance, or they are transformed by conflict.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the four classical theories of social change are the evolutionary, which holds that societies pass through successive stages from simple to complex in a single direction; the cyclical, which holds that societies rise, mature, decline and are replaced, so that change has no permanent direction; the functionalist or equilibrium theory, which treats change as an adjustment by which a system disturbed in one part restores its balance; and the conflict theory, which holds that change arises from the struggle between groups with opposed interests, and that it is discontinuous and transformative rather than gradual.

1. Evolutionary theories

The claim. Change is directional, cumulative and universal: all societies pass through the same stages, from simple, small and homogeneous to complex, large and differentiated.

The names and their schemes: Comte's theological, metaphysical and positive stages; Spencer's movement from indefinite incoherent homogeneity to definite coherent heterogeneity, and from militant to industrial societies; Morgan's savagery, barbarism and civilization; and Maine's movement from status to contract.

Its strength: it captures something real, since societies have in fact become larger, more differentiated and more technologically capable.

Its weaknesses, from [The Evolutionary Perspective]: unilinear evolution is unsupported, since societies skip, reverse and stagnate; it is ethnocentric, placing industrial Europe at the summit; it confuses change with progress; and it says little about the mechanism.

Neo-evolutionism (White, Steward) revives it as multilinear evolution, with different societies following different lines and progress replaced by a measurable criterion such as technological capacity or energy use.

2. Cyclical theories

The claim. Change has no permanent direction. Societies and civilisations rise, flourish, decline and fall, and the pattern repeats. The idea is old and appears in Indian and classical thought long before sociology.

Oswald Spengler. Cultures are like organisms with a life cycle of birth, growth, maturity and inevitable decay, each lasting roughly a thousand years. His conclusion, that western civilisation had entered its decline, is the part the theory is remembered for, and its determinism is its principal weakness.

Arnold Toynbee. Less deterministic and more useful. Civilisations arise and grow through challenge and response: an environment or a rival presents a challenge, and a creative minority devises a response that carries the society forward. Growth continues so long as challenges continue to be met. Decline begins when the creative minority becomes a dominant minority, ruling by force rather than leading by example, and the majority becomes an internal proletariat that withdraws its allegiance. The value of Toynbee's version is that decline is not inevitable: it depends on whether responses are found, so the cycle is a pattern and not a destiny.

munotes.in328

Theories of Social Change

Pitirim Sorokin. Change is the oscillation of a culture between two extremes and a middle term. A sensate culture takes reality to be what the senses perceive, and is materialistic, empirical and practical. An ideational culture takes reality to be spiritual and supersensory, and is religious and ascetic. The idealistic culture is the balanced synthesis of the two. Cultures swing between the poles because each, carried to its extreme, exhausts its own possibilities. He held that western culture was in a late sensate phase.

Vilfredo Pareto's circulation of elites belongs here: history is a graveyard of aristocracies, with one governing elite replacing another in a continuous cycle, so that revolutions change the personnel of rule rather than the fact of it.

Criticism: the analogy of a civilisation with an organism is unproved; the theories are vague about what a civilisation is and when a cycle begins and ends; they are unfalsifiable, since any evidence can be fitted to a phase; and Spengler's determinism leaves no room for human agency.

3. Functionalist or equilibrium theories

The claim. A society is a system of interdependent parts tending to equilibrium, from [Social Structure and Social System]. Change is a disturbance to which the system adjusts, and the adjustment restores balance at a new point. Change is therefore gradual, adaptive and orderly rather than revolutionary.

Talcott Parsons. Change occurs through differentiation: a structure that performed several functions divides into specialised structures performing them separately, as the household divided into the family and the workplace. Differentiation creates problems of integration, which are solved by new institutions and by the generalisation of values, and the system stabilises at a higher level of complexity. He described this as moving equilibrium.

Ogburn's cultural lag belongs here too, as the account of maladjustment inside such a model.

Its strength: it explains gradual, adaptive change well and is the best account of how a complex society absorbs an innovation.

Its weaknesses: it treats change as disturbance rather than as normal; it cannot explain revolution or sudden transformation; it underrates conflict and power; and it tends to assume that whatever emerges is functional, which is the conservatism identified in [The Functionalist Perspective].

4. Conflict theories

The claim. Change comes from the struggle between groups with opposed interests, not from adjustment. It is therefore discontinuous, sometimes sudden, and transformative rather than restorative.

Marx. The forces of production develop; at a certain stage they come into conflict with the existing relations of production, which become fetters; and the resulting class conflict transforms the whole superstructure. Change is driven by contradiction inside the system rather than by anything outside it, and it proceeds dialectically. Worked in [Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism].

munotes.in329

Theories of Social Change

Dahrendorf. Conflict over authority rather than ownership, present in every association, and in modern societies institutionalised rather than suppressed, so that it produces continuous incremental change rather than revolution. This is the more useful version for a contemporary answer.

Coser, from [Conflict]: conflict within an accepted framework produces adjustment and new institutions rather than transformation.

Its strength: it explains sudden, large and contested change, and it accounts for the fact that subordinated groups have improved their position by struggle rather than by adjustment.

Its weaknesses: it explains stability poorly; Marx's predicted polarisation did not occur; and it underrates consensus and cooperation.

The four compared

EvolutionaryCyclicalFunctionalistConflict
Shape of changeA line, simple to complexA circle or wave: rise and declineAdjustment around an equilibriumContradiction, struggle, transformation
DirectionCumulative, one wayNone permanentTowards restored balanceTowards a new structure
PaceGradualLong cyclesGradual and adaptiveCan be sudden
Source of changeInternal development, growing complexityThe internal life cycle of a civilisationDisturbance from within or withoutConflict between groups with opposed interests
Role of conflictLittlePresent in declineDysfunction to be absorbedThe engine
View of the presentThe latest stageA phase in a cycleA moving equilibriumA configuration to be transformed
NamesComte, Spencer, Morgan, Maine; White, StewardSpengler, Toynbee, Sorokin, ParetoParsons, OgburnMarx, Dahrendorf, Coser
Chief weaknessUnilinear and ethnocentricUnfalsifiable and deterministicCannot explain revolutionCannot explain stability

Which theory explains what

The best answers do not choose a winner; they allocate.

Functionalist theory describes best the ordinary absorption of an innovation: a technology arrives, institutions adjust, new rules appear, and the society stabilises. Most change, most of the time, looks like this.

Conflict theory describes best the changes that were fought for and resisted: the abolition of disabilities, labour rights, reservation, the extension of the franchise. These did not happen by adjustment, and no functionalist account explains why they happened when they did.

Evolutionary theory describes best the very long run, across centuries: societies have in fact become larger, more differentiated and more capable.

Cyclical theory is the weakest as a predictive account and the most valuable as a corrective: it is the standing reminder that no arrangement is permanent and that decline is as possible as advance, which the other three, each in its own way, tend to forget.

A worked example

The extension of the right to vote to all adults.

Evolutionary: a stage in the movement of societies towards differentiation and from status to contract, the political counterpart of Maine's proposition.

munotes.in330

Theories of Social Change

Cyclical: a phase in the rise of a political order, which will in due course produce its own dominant minority and its own decline, on Toynbee's account.

Functionalist: a differentiation of the political system that improved integration, allowing groups previously outside the system to be represented within it and so absorbed.

Conflict: a concession won by organised movements from those who held power and did not wish to share it, and every extension of the franchise anywhere was contested.

All four say something true. The conflict account explains why it happened when it did; the functionalist account explains why it stabilised rather than destroying the system; the evolutionary account places it in the long movement; and the cyclical account warns against assuming it is permanent. An answer that gives that allocation is stronger than one which picks a theory and defends it.

Quick revision

  1. Evolutionary: directional, cumulative, simple to complex. Comte, Spencer, Morgan, Maine. Neo-evolutionism makes it multilinear and drops progress.
  2. Cyclical: no permanent direction; rise and decline. Spengler, cultures as organisms with a life span, deterministic; Toynbee, challenge and response, a creative minority that becomes a dominant minority, so decline is not inevitable; Sorokin, oscillation between sensate and ideational with idealistic as the synthesis; Pareto, the circulation of elites.
  3. Functionalist: change is a disturbance and the system adjusts. Parsons, differentiation and moving equilibrium; Ogburn's cultural lag.
  4. Conflict: change comes from struggle between opposed groups. Marx, forces against relations of production; Dahrendorf, conflict over authority, institutionalised; Coser, conflict within a framework.
  5. Weaknesses: evolutionary is unilinear and ethnocentric; cyclical is unfalsifiable and deterministic; functionalist cannot explain revolution; conflict cannot explain stability.
  6. Allocate rather than choose: functionalist for ordinary absorption of innovation, conflict for changes that were fought for, evolutionary for the very long run, cyclical as a corrective against assuming permanence.

Test yourself

1. State the four theories of social change in a sentence each. Evolutionary theories hold that societies pass through successive stages from simple to complex in a single cumulative direction. Cyclical theories hold that societies and civilisations rise, mature, decline and are replaced, so change has no permanent direction. Functionalist or equilibrium theories treat a society as a system of interdependent parts in which change is a disturbance followed by adjustment to a new balance. Conflict theories hold that change arises from struggle between groups with opposed interests and is transformative rather than restorative.

2. Explain Toynbee's account and say why it is preferred to Spengler's. Toynbee held that civilisations arise and grow through challenge and response: an environment or a rival presents a challenge and a creative minority devises a response, growth continuing while challenges are met. Decline begins when the creative minority becomes a dominant minority ruling by force rather than leading, and the majority withdraws its allegiance. It is preferred to Spengler's because decline is contingent on whether responses are found rather than being the inevitable senescence of an organism, so it leaves room for human agency.

munotes.in331

Theories of Social Change

3. What is Sorokin's cyclical scheme? That a culture oscillates between two extreme types with a synthesis between them. A sensate culture takes reality to be what the senses perceive and is materialistic, empirical and practical. An ideational culture takes reality to be spiritual and supersensory and is religious and ascetic. The idealistic culture is the balanced combination of the two. Cultures swing between the poles because each, pressed to its extreme, exhausts its own possibilities, and he considered western culture to be in a late sensate phase.

4. How does the functionalist theory explain change, and what can it not explain? Through differentiation and moving equilibrium: a structure performing several functions divides into specialised structures, which creates problems of integration solved by new institutions and by the generalisation of values, so the system stabilises at a higher level of complexity. It cannot explain revolution or sudden transformation, because it treats change as a disturbance to be absorbed rather than as normal, and it underrates conflict and power, tending to assume that whatever emerges is functional.

5. Which theory best explains which kind of change? Functionalist theory best explains the ordinary absorption of an innovation, which is what most change looks like. Conflict theory best explains changes that were fought for and resisted, such as the abolition of disabilities, labour rights and the extension of the franchise, which did not occur by adjustment. Evolutionary theory best describes the very long run, in which societies have become larger and more differentiated. Cyclical theory has least predictive value and most value as a corrective, since it insists that no arrangement is permanent.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in332

Chapter Seventy-Five

Social Research: Nature and Purpose

Syllabus topic 3.3, "Social Research- Nature and Purpose"

In one line

Social research is the systematic, evidence-based search for reliable knowledge about social life, conducted so that somebody else could check it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: social research is the systematic and objective investigation of social phenomena, conducted by scientific methods, in order to discover new facts, to verify or test existing knowledge, to establish relationships between social facts, and to develop and test theories about social life. P. V. Young defines it as a scientific undertaking which, by means of logical and systematised techniques, aims to discover new facts or verify old ones, to analyse their sequences, interrelationships and causal explanations, and to develop new scientific tools, concepts and theories.

The nature of social research

Six characteristics, each with its reason.

  1. It is systematic. It proceeds by a planned sequence of steps, from problem to conclusion, which is the sequence set out in [The Stages of Data Collection].
  2. It is empirical. Its claims rest on evidence that can be observed or collected, not on authority, intuition or plausibility.
  3. It is objective, so far as it can be. Findings should not depend on who conducted the study, which is the hardest requirement in a social science and is dealt with below.
  4. It is verifiable and replicable. Another worker following the same procedure should reach a comparable result, which is why method must be reported as fully as findings.
  5. It is logical. Conclusions follow from evidence by stated reasoning, whether deductive, from a general proposition to a particular expectation, or inductive, from observations to a general proposition.
  6. It is cumulative and self-correcting. Each study builds on and corrects earlier work, and the discipline advances by error being found.

The purposes of social research

MU names purpose expressly, so this is a required list. Stated in one sentence, the purpose of social research is to produce reliable knowledge of social life that somebody else can check; the list below is that purpose broken into the particular ends research is put to.

To discover new facts. Much social research simply establishes what is the case, which nobody knew: how many, how often, where and among whom.

To verify or test existing knowledge, including received wisdom and common sense. This is the purpose that most often produces surprise.

To establish relationships between social facts, and where possible causal ones, which is where a discipline moves from description to explanation.

To develop and test theory. Facts without theory do not accumulate into knowledge.

To predict, within the limits [The Nature and Scope of Sociology] records.

To provide a basis for social planning and policy. This is where research meets government, and it is the purpose that funds most of it.

munotes.in333

Social Research: Nature and Purpose

To evaluate. Did a programme achieve what it was for? This is a question of fact and it is answered by exactly the methods in these chapters.

To diagnose social problems and to identify their conditions, which is the purpose closest to a law student's professional interest.

Pure and applied research

Pure or basic research seeks knowledge for its own sake and aims to develop theory. Applied research addresses a practical problem and aims at a decision.

The distinction matters because the two are judged differently: pure research is judged by whether it advances understanding, applied research by whether it answers the question asked in time to be useful. Action research is the further form in which the researcher intervenes and studies the effect of the intervention.

Objectivity, and the problem it presents here

This is the section that separates a thoughtful answer from a copied one.

The difficulty is real and is not solved by wishing. A sociologist studying caste belongs to a caste; one studying gender has a gender; one studying poverty has an income. Unlike a chemist, the observer is inside the thing observed and has been socialised into its assumptions.

Where bias enters, and naming the points is the useful part: in the choice of the problem, since what is studied reflects what is thought worth studying; in the framing of questions, which can suggest their own answers; in the selection of the sample; in interviewing, through the interviewer's presence and manner; in interpretation, where ambiguous findings are read to fit expectations; and in publication, since findings that disturb a sponsor may not appear.

How the discipline answers it.

  • Making the method public, so that others can check the route as well as the result.
  • Replication by other workers.
  • Standardised instruments, so that the same question is put to everyone in the same way.
  • Triangulation: using more than one method on the same question and comparing the answers.
  • Peer review.
  • Declaring the researcher's own position, so that the reader can allow for it. This is the reflexive answer, and it accepts that bias cannot be eliminated and insists that it be disclosed.

Weber's value neutrality is the classic statement and must be given correctly, because it is usually misquoted. Weber did not say that a sociologist should have no values: he said that values inevitably determine what is chosen for study, and that once the study is under way the researcher must not allow their values to determine what is found. Value relevance decides the question; value neutrality governs the answer.

munotes.in334

Social Research: Nature and Purpose

Social research and legal research

Worth a short section for this audience, because students conflate the two.

Legal researchSocial research
Its objectWhat the law is, or should beWhat people actually do, and why
Its materialStatutes, judgments, commentaryObservation, interviews, questionnaires, records, statistics
Its methodDoctrinal analysis and interpretationEmpirical investigation by the methods of this module
Its test of truthAuthority and reasoningEvidence, replicability

Socio-legal research is the field between them, and it is the reason this module is on a law syllabus: it asks whether a legal rule achieves its purpose, whom it reaches, what it costs, and how the machinery actually behaves. Law Commission reports, judicial impact assessments, court delay studies and access-to-justice surveys are all socio-legal research, and every one of them uses the methods in the chapters that follow.

Ethics in social research

Not printed by MU and inseparable from the topic, so it is given briefly.

Informed consent; confidentiality and anonymity, which matter acutely where respondents disclose stigmatised or unlawful conduct; avoiding harm to respondents, including the harm of exposure; honesty in reporting, including reporting findings that disappoint the sponsor; and not fabricating or selectively suppressing data, which is the cardinal offence.

A worked example

The question is empirical, and its shape shows the whole chapter at work.

Purpose: evaluation, and diagnosis of a social problem.

Objectivity risks: the study may be commissioned by the body being evaluated; the sample may be drawn from those who already used the scheme, which excludes everyone it failed to reach, and that is the single most likely fatal flaw; and respondents may tell an interviewer what they think is expected.

How they are met: sample from the eligible population rather than from users; put standardised questions; combine methods, interviews with an examination of the scheme's own records; and publish the method so that the design can be criticised.

And the finding will be of a particular kind. It will not say whether legal aid ought to be provided, which is a question of value that no survey can settle. It will say how many of those entitled knew of it, how many applied, how many obtained it, and what distinguished them from those who did not. That is the proper division of labour between social research and political judgment, and it is Weber's value neutrality in practice.

Quick revision

  1. Social research is the systematic, empirical, objective and verifiable investigation of social phenomena. P. V. Young's definition is the one to cite.
  2. Nature: systematic, empirical, objective, verifiable and replicable, logical (deductive and inductive), cumulative and self-correcting.
  3. Purposes: discover new facts; test existing knowledge and common sense; establish relationships and causes; develop and test theory; predict; inform planning and policy; evaluate; and diagnose social problems.
  4. Pure research seeks knowledge and theory; applied research answers a practical question; action research intervenes and studies the effect.
  5. Objectivity: the observer is inside the society observed. Bias enters at the choice of problem, framing, sampling, interviewing, interpretation and publication.
  6. Answers: public method, replication, standardised instruments, triangulation, peer review, and declaring one's own position.
  7. Weber: values decide what is studied (value relevance); they must not decide what is found (value neutrality).
  8. Socio-legal research asks whether a rule achieves its purpose, whom it reaches and what it costs.
munotes.in335

Social Research: Nature and Purpose

Test yourself

1. Define social research and state its nature. The systematic and objective investigation of social phenomena by scientific methods, in order to discover new facts, verify existing knowledge, establish relationships between social facts and develop and test theory. It is systematic, proceeding by planned steps; empirical, resting on collectable evidence; objective so far as possible; verifiable and replicable by other workers; logical, whether deductively or inductively; and cumulative and self-correcting.

2. State the purposes of social research. To discover facts nobody previously knew; to test existing knowledge and received common sense; to establish relationships between social facts and, where possible, causal explanations; to develop and test theory; to predict within limits; to provide a basis for planning and policy; to evaluate whether a programme achieved its purpose; and to diagnose social problems and identify their conditions.

3. Why is objectivity harder in social research, and how is the difficulty met? Because the observer belongs to the society studied and has been socialised into its assumptions, so bias can enter at the choice of problem, the framing of questions, the selection of the sample, the conduct of interviews, the interpretation of ambiguous findings and the decision to publish. It is met by making the method public so that the route can be checked, by replication, by standardised instruments, by triangulating two or more methods on the same question, by peer review, and by declaring the researcher's own position so that readers can allow for it.

4. State Weber's position on values in research. That values inevitably determine what a researcher chooses to study, which he called value relevance, since no one can investigate everything and the selection expresses what is thought important; but that once the investigation is under way the researcher's values must not be permitted to determine what is found, which is value neutrality. The position is therefore not that a sociologist should have no values, which is impossible, but that values govern the question and not the answer.

5. What is socio-legal research and why does it belong on a law syllabus? Research that applies the empirical methods of social science to legal questions: whether a rule achieves its purpose, whom it reaches, what it costs, who is excluded from it, and how the machinery of enforcement actually behaves. It belongs on a law syllabus because none of those questions can be answered from the statute book or the law reports, and because law reform, judicial impact assessment, studies of court delay and access-to-justice surveys all depend on it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in336

Chapter Seventy-Six

Types of Methodology

Syllabus topic 3.3, "Types of methodology – comparative, descriptive, diagnostic, exploratory, experimental."

In one line

The methodology is the kind of question a study is asking; the method is how it collects its material; the tool is the instrument it collects it with.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the type of methodology is the design of a study, determined by the kind of question it seeks to answer. Exploratory or formulative studies investigate a subject about which little is known, in order to formulate the problem. Descriptive studies establish accurately what is the case. Diagnostic studies establish why a condition exists and what is associated with it. Comparative studies examine two or more cases in order to establish what varies with what. Experimental studies manipulate a factor deliberately in order to test a causal hypothesis.

The three words MU uses, kept apart

TermWhat it answersMU's topicExamples
Methodology or research designWhat kind of question is this?3.3Exploratory, descriptive, diagnostic, comparative, experimental
MethodHow is the material to be gathered?3.4Documentary, empirical, survey
Tool or techniqueWith what instrument?3.5Observation, interview, questionnaire, schedule, case study, sampling

One study uses all three. A descriptive study of legal aid (methodology) may use the survey method, employing a schedule administered by interviewers to a sample (tools).

1. Exploratory or formulative

When it is used. Where the subject is new or little studied, so that the researcher does not yet know enough to frame a precise question. Its object is to formulate the problem, not to answer it.

How it proceeds. A review of existing literature and records; discussion with people who have experience of the field, sometimes called an experience survey; and the examination of a few illuminating instances.

Its characteristics: flexible, unstructured, small in scale, and productive of hypotheses rather than conclusions.

Indian example. Before any survey of the working conditions of platform-based delivery workers could be designed, somebody had to establish how the work is actually organised, who the parties to it are and what the workers themselves regard as their problems. That preliminary work is exploratory.

Its limitation: it proves nothing and cannot be generalised, and treating its impressions as findings is the commonest abuse of it.

2. Descriptive

When it is used. Where the question is what is the case: how many, how often, of what kind, among whom, where.

How it proceeds. With a precisely defined population, a carefully drawn sample, standardised instruments and, usually, quantitative analysis. Precision is its whole virtue, so the design must be rigid where the exploratory design is flexible.

Its characteristics: structured, planned in advance, larger in scale, and aimed at accuracy rather than explanation.

Indian example. The Census; the National Family Health Survey; the National Sample Survey; and, in a socio-legal setting, a study establishing the number of undertrial prisoners in a state's prisons and their distribution by offence and by duration of detention.

munotes.in337

Types of Methodology

Its limitation: it establishes what, and not why. A description showing that one district's figures differ from another's does not explain the difference.

3. Diagnostic

When it is used. Where the question is why a condition exists, and what is associated with it. It is the natural sequel to a descriptive study.

How it proceeds. By identifying the characteristics associated with the condition, comparing those who have it with those who do not, and testing hypotheses about the association.

Its characteristics: it seeks relationships and causes rather than counts; and it requires a comparison group, without which no association can be established.

Indian example. Having described the number of undertrials, a diagnostic study asks why they are in that position: whether the cause is the inability to furnish bail, the absence of legal representation, delay in investigation, or the number of adjournments, and it does so by comparing those released with those detained.

Its limitation, and it is the important one: association is not causation. Two things may vary together because one causes the other, because a third causes both, or by chance. Establishing which requires either an experiment or careful reasoning about the alternatives.

4. Comparative

When it is used. Where the question is what varies with what, and where an experiment is impossible, which in sociology is almost always.

Why it matters more here than elsewhere. Sociology cannot ordinarily conduct experiments, as [The Nature and Scope of Sociology] records. Comparison is the discipline's substitute for the experiment, and it is why Durkheim called the comparative method sociology's method of proof.

How it proceeds. By selecting cases that resemble one another in most respects and differ in the one under study, and observing whether the outcome differs with it. Cases may be societies, regions, states, communities, periods or institutions.

Indian example. Comparing two states with similar income levels but very different literacy or health outcomes in order to identify what accounts for the difference; or comparing the operation of the same central statute in two states with different administrative capacity.

Durkheim's own study of suicide, in [Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide], is the classic demonstration: he compared rates across countries, religions, marital statuses and periods, and inferred from the covariation that the cause lay in social integration.

Its limitations: cases never differ in only one respect, so alternative explanations are hard to exclude; and units are not always genuinely comparable, since the same word may mean different things in two societies.

munotes.in338

Types of Methodology

5. Experimental

When it is used. Where a factor can be deliberately manipulated and its effect observed. It is the strongest design for establishing causation and the least available in sociology.

How it proceeds. An experimental group receives the treatment and a control group does not; the two are made equivalent, ideally by random allocation; the outcome is measured in both; and the difference is attributed to the treatment.

Its forms. The laboratory experiment, which is precise and artificial; the field experiment, conducted in a real setting; and the natural experiment, in which a change occurs without the researcher's intervention and is studied as if it had been arranged, which in practice is how most social experimentation happens.

Indian example. A natural experiment: a scheme introduced in some districts before others allows the districts to be compared as treatment and control. A field experiment: a legal awareness intervention delivered in randomly selected villages and not in others, with knowledge and claims measured in both.

Its limitations in social research, which must be stated because they are the reason the design is rare here: most social conditions cannot be manipulated; those that can are often the trivial ones; ethics forbid many experiments that would be informative, since one cannot withhold a benefit from a group in order to observe the consequences; the laboratory setting is artificial; and the knowledge of being studied changes behaviour, which is the observer effect noted in [Observation].

The five compared

MethodologyQuestionDesignTypical use
ExploratoryWhat is going on here?Flexible, unstructured, smallA new or unstudied field
DescriptiveWhat is the case, and how much?Rigid, structured, large, sampledCensus, survey, situation studies
DiagnosticWhy is it so, and what goes with it?Structured, with a comparison groupCauses of a social problem
ComparativeWhat varies with what?Selected cases alike but for one factorCross-state and cross-society studies
ExperimentalDoes this factor produce that effect?Experimental and control groupsEvaluating an intervention

They form a sequence: exploration formulates the problem, description establishes the facts, diagnosis proposes explanations, comparison tests them where an experiment is impossible, and experiment tests them where it is possible.

A worked example

The problem: children in a district are dropping out of school after the eighth standard.

Exploratory: talk to teachers, parents and children, read the school records, and discover what people themselves say the reasons are. Output: a set of hypotheses, none proved.

Descriptive: measure it. How many drop out, in which schools, at what age, boys or girls, from which communities and which economic groups. Output: the facts.

Diagnostic: compare those who dropped out with those who did not, on distance to the secondary school, household income, parents' education, availability of transport, and whether the child works. Output: the associated factors.

munotes.in339

Types of Methodology

Comparative: compare this district with a neighbouring one that has similar income and a much lower drop-out rate, and identify what differs. Output: candidate causes tested against a real contrast.

Experimental: where the district has provided free transport in some villages and not others, compare them. Output: an estimate of what that factor alone does.

The point of running one problem through all five is that the methodology is chosen by the question, not by preference, and a study that uses the wrong design cannot be rescued by the quality of its fieldwork.

Quick revision

  1. Methodology is the design and the kind of question; method is how material is gathered; tool is the instrument. MU's topics 3.3, 3.4 and 3.5 respectively.
  2. Exploratory: little is known; flexible and unstructured; formulates the problem and proves nothing.
  3. Descriptive: establishes what is the case; rigid, sampled, precise; says what, not why.
  4. Diagnostic: why, and what is associated with it; needs a comparison group. Association is not causation.
  5. Comparative: cases alike but for one factor. Sociology's substitute for the experiment; Durkheim's study of suicide is the demonstration.
  6. Experimental: experimental and control groups, ideally randomised; forms are laboratory, field and natural. Rare in sociology because most conditions cannot be manipulated and ethics forbid withholding benefits.
  7. They form a sequence: explore, describe, diagnose, compare, experiment.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish methodology, method and tool with an example. The methodology is the study's design, determined by the kind of question asked; the method is the way material is gathered; the tool is the instrument used to gather it. A descriptive study of access to legal aid is the methodology; the survey is the method; and the schedule administered to a drawn sample by interviewers is the tool. MU's topics 3.3, 3.4 and 3.5 correspond to the three.

2. What is an exploratory study for, and what is its limitation? It is used where a field is new or little studied and the researcher does not yet know enough to frame a precise question; its object is to formulate the problem and to generate hypotheses, and it proceeds flexibly through literature, discussion with experienced persons and the examination of a few instances. Its limitation is that it proves nothing and cannot be generalised, so treating its impressions as findings is the commonest abuse of it.

3. Distinguish descriptive from diagnostic studies. A descriptive study establishes what is the case, how many, how often, of what kind and among whom, using a defined population, a drawn sample and standardised instruments; precision is its virtue and it does not explain. A diagnostic study asks why the condition exists and what is associated with it, comparing those who have it with those who do not in order to test hypotheses about the association. Description answers what; diagnosis attempts why.

munotes.in340

Types of Methodology

4. Why is the comparative methodology so important in sociology? Because controlled experiment is generally impossible: social conditions usually cannot be manipulated, and ethics forbid many manipulations that would be informative. Comparison is therefore the discipline's substitute for the experiment, proceeding by selecting cases alike in most respects and differing in the factor under study and observing whether the outcome differs. Durkheim called it sociology's method of proof and demonstrated it in his study of suicide.

5. Why are experiments rare in social research? Because most social conditions cannot be manipulated by a researcher; those that can are often the least significant; ethics forbid many informative designs, since a benefit cannot be withheld from one group in order to observe the consequences; laboratory conditions are artificial and the findings may not hold outside them; and people who know they are being studied alter their behaviour. Natural experiments, where a change occurs independently and is studied as though arranged, are the usual substitute.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in341

Chapter Seventy-Seven

Research Methods: Documentary, Empirical and Survey

Syllabus topic 3.4, "Research methods – documentary, empirical and survey method"

In one line

A researcher can work from documents somebody else produced, from direct observation of behaviour, or by asking a sample of people questions.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the documentary method studies social phenomena through existing written and recorded materials, whether personal documents such as letters, diaries and autobiographies, or public documents such as official records, statistics, reports, newspapers and archives. The empirical method studies phenomena through direct observation and the collection of first-hand data in the field. The survey method collects information from a sample of a defined population by putting standardised questions, and generalises from the sample to the population.

1. The documentary method

Its sources

Personal documents: letters, diaries, autobiographies, memoirs, life histories, photographs, and now digital records. Their value is that they express the writer's own view of their situation, which is why Thomas and Znaniecki's study of Polish migrants, built on letters and life histories, is the classic instance of the method.

Public documents: census reports, official statistics, government and committee reports, court records and judgments, land and municipal records, registers, minutes, newspapers, and organisational archives.

Its merits

  1. The only route to the past. No other method reaches a period the researcher cannot observe.
  2. Cheap and quick, since the material already exists.
  3. Unobtrusive. The document was not produced for the researcher, so it is free of the observer effect and of the desire to please an interviewer, which is its most important scientific advantage.
  4. Large coverage. Official statistics cover populations no survey could afford to reach.
  5. Verifiable, since another worker can consult the same document.
  6. Indispensable for legal research, since judgments, statutes and official reports are documents.

Its limitations

  1. The material was produced for another purpose, so it rarely answers exactly the question asked.
  2. Selective survival. What survives is not a random sample of what existed: the records of the powerful and the literate survive, and those of the poor and the unlettered do not, which biases every documentary study of the past.
  3. Authenticity and authorship must be established before use.
  4. Accuracy cannot be assumed. A record may be wrong, or deliberately false.
  5. Recording practices change, so a series may reflect a change in how a thing was counted rather than in the thing, which is exactly the caution about crime statistics in [Crime and Social Deviance].
  6. Categories are the recorder's, not the researcher's, and they carry the assumptions of those who made them, which is the point made about colonial census categories in [Caste].

2. The empirical method

What it is

The collection of first-hand data by direct contact with the phenomenon: observing behaviour where it occurs, recording what happens, and measuring it. Where the documentary method takes what exists, the empirical method produces new data.

munotes.in342

Research Methods: Documentary, Empirical and Survey

Its steps

Formulating the problem; framing hypotheses; deciding the design; selecting the field and the units; collecting data by observation, measurement or interview; analysing; and reporting. This is the sequence in [The Stages of Data Collection].

Its merits

Data collected for the research question itself; the researcher controls the quality; behaviour is studied as it occurs rather than as it is reported; and it can reach what people do not or cannot say about themselves.

Its limitations

Expensive and slow; limited in coverage, since one worker can be in one place; the observer's presence alters what is observed; and it cannot reach the past.

3. The survey method

What it is

Information collected from a sample of a defined population by putting the same questions in the same way to everyone, and generalised to the population. It is the workhorse of modern social research and the method behind the Census, the National Sample Survey and the National Family Health Survey.

Its steps

  1. Define the problem and the objectives.
  2. Define the population to which the findings are to apply. Getting this wrong is fatal and irreparable later.
  3. Design the sample, which is [Sampling].
  4. Construct the instrument, a questionnaire or a schedule, from [The Questionnaire and the Schedule].
  5. Pre-test or pilot it on a small group. This step is skipped by beginners and it is where most defects are found.
  6. Train the field staff, so that the questions are put identically.
  7. Collect the data.
  8. Edit, code and tabulate.
  9. Analyse and interpret.
  10. Report, including the method and the response rate.

Its types

By coverage: a census survey covers every unit in the population; a sample survey covers a part.

By time: a cross-sectional survey takes one measurement at one time; a longitudinal survey follows the same subject over time, either as a panel, following the same individuals, or as a trend, repeating the same questions on fresh samples.

By mode: face to face, postal, telephonic and, increasingly, online.

Its merits

  1. Generalisation. A properly drawn sample supports statements about a whole population, which no other method does.
  2. Large coverage at reasonable cost.
  3. Standardisation, which permits comparison between respondents, between places and over time.
  4. Quantification, which makes statistical analysis possible.
  5. Speed, relative to the coverage obtained.

Its limitations

  1. It measures what people say, not what they do, and the two differ, particularly on income, on caste practice, on domestic violence and on anything socially disapproved.
  2. Non-response, and it is not random: those who do not answer differ systematically from those who do, so a low response rate can destroy the study.
  3. Question wording effects. Small changes in wording change answers, which is why the instrument must be piloted.
  4. It is superficial. It obtains breadth and forfeits depth, which is exactly the trade-off against the case study.
  5. It presumes a settled question. A survey can only ask what the designer already thought to ask, which is why exploratory work must come first.
  6. Sampling frames are often defective in Indian conditions: lists are out of date, migrants and the homeless are missing, and those hardest to reach are frequently those the study most needs.
munotes.in343

Research Methods: Documentary, Empirical and Survey

The three compared

DocumentaryEmpiricalSurvey
Source of dataExisting recordsDirect field observationAnswers from a sample
Who produced itSomebody else, for another purposeThe researcherThe respondent, for the researcher
Reaches the pastYesNoNo
Observer effectNoneStrongModerate, through the interviewer
CoverageWide, where records existNarrowWide
DepthVariableDeepShallow
CostLowHighModerate to high
GeneralisableLimited by what survivesPoorlyYes, if sampled properly
Chief weaknessMade for another purpose; selective survivalExpensive; observer alters the fieldSays what people say, not what they do

They are complementary, and combining them is triangulation from [Social Research: Nature and Purpose]. A strong study of court delay would use documents, the court's own registers; empirical work, sitting in the courtroom and watching what actually happens on a listed date; and a survey of litigants and advocates. Where the three agree, the finding is secure; where they disagree, the disagreement is itself the finding.

A worked example

Documentary: examine the case files and cause lists for a year. They establish how many dates each matter took and what the recorded reason for each adjournment was.

Empirical: sit in the courtroom for thirty working days and record what actually occurs on each listed matter. This produces what the file does not: how long the court sat, how many matters were reached, why a matter was not reached, and what the recorded reason omits.

Survey: put a schedule to a sample of litigants: how far they travelled, what they spent, how many days of work they lost, and how many previous dates they had attended.

Note what each method alone would have missed. The file records a reason for adjournment which the courtroom shows to be a formality. The courtroom cannot show the cost to the litigant, who is a face in a corridor. The survey cannot establish what the register shows about the pattern across a year. The finding worth having exists only in the combination, and that is the practical argument for triangulation.

Quick revision

  1. Documentary: existing personal and public records. Merits: reaches the past, cheap, unobtrusive, wide coverage, verifiable. Limits: made for another purpose, selective survival, authenticity, accuracy, changing recording practice, categories are the recorder's.
  2. Thomas and Znaniecki's study of Polish migrants is the classic documentary study.
  3. Empirical: first-hand data by direct contact. Merits: fit for the question, behaviour as it occurs. Limits: costly, narrow, observer effect, cannot reach the past.
  4. Survey: standardised questions to a sample, generalised to a population. Steps: problem, population, sample, instrument, pilot, train, collect, edit and code, analyse, report.
  5. Types: census and sample; cross-sectional and longitudinal, the latter as panel or trend; face to face, postal, telephonic, online.
  6. Survey merits: generalisation, coverage, standardisation, quantification, speed. Limits: measures what people say; non-response is not random; wording effects; superficial; can ask only what was already thought of; defective sampling frames.
  7. Triangulate: use all three and treat disagreement between them as a finding.
munotes.in344

Research Methods: Documentary, Empirical and Survey

Test yourself

1. Describe the documentary method with its merits and limitations. The study of social phenomena through existing records, both personal, such as letters, diaries and life histories, and public, such as census reports, official statistics, judgments and archives. Its merits are that it is the only route to the past, that it is cheap and quick, that it is unobtrusive because the document was not created for the researcher, and that it offers coverage no fieldwork could match. Its limitations are that the material was produced for another purpose, that survival is selective and favours the records of the powerful and literate, that authenticity and accuracy must be established, and that changes in recording practice can be mistaken for changes in the thing recorded.

2. Set out the steps of a survey. Define the problem and objectives; define the population to which the findings are to apply; design the sample; construct the questionnaire or schedule; pilot it on a small group and revise it; train the field staff so that questions are put identically; collect the data; edit, code and tabulate; analyse and interpret; and report, including the method and the response rate.

3. What are the principal limitations of the survey method? That it records what people say rather than what they do, and the two diverge most on precisely the sensitive matters research most wants to reach; that non-response is not random, so those who decline differ systematically from those who answer; that small changes in the wording of a question change the answers; that it obtains breadth at the cost of depth; that it can only ask what the designer already thought to ask; and that sampling frames in Indian conditions are frequently defective, omitting migrants and the homeless.

munotes.in345

Research Methods: Documentary, Empirical and Survey

4. Distinguish a panel from a trend survey. Both are longitudinal, taking measurements at more than one point in time. A panel survey follows the same individuals across successive rounds, so it can show how particular people changed and what changed for them. A trend survey repeats the same questions on fresh samples drawn from the same population, so it shows how the population changed in aggregate but cannot say whether the same individuals moved.

5. Why should the three methods be combined? Because each reaches what the others cannot, and their disagreement is informative. In a study of court delay, the file records a reason for each adjournment; sitting in the courtroom shows what actually happens on a listed date, which the file may record only formally; and a survey of litigants shows the cost in travel, expenditure and lost work, which neither the file nor the courtroom reveals. Where the three agree the finding is secure, and where they conflict the conflict is itself a finding about how records are made.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in346

Chapter Seventy-Eight

Observation

Syllabus topic 3.5, "Tools of data collection- observation"

In one line

Observation is watching behaviour where it happens and recording it systematically, and it is the only tool that shows what people do rather than what they say they do.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: observation as a tool of data collection is the systematic and purposive watching and recording of behaviour, events and interaction as they occur in their natural setting, with a view to obtaining first-hand data. P. V. Young describes it as a deliberate study through the eye, and distinguishes it from casual seeing by its being planned, recorded, related to a research purpose and subject to checks on validity and reliability.

What makes it scientific rather than casual

Everyone observes; a researcher observes differently, and naming the differences is the first part of the answer.

  1. It serves a formulated purpose, decided in advance.
  2. It is planned: what is to be observed, where, when, and for how long.
  3. It is recorded systematically, immediately, and by a stated procedure, rather than remembered.
  4. It is checked for reliability, ideally by a second observer, and for validity against other sources.
  5. It is related to a wider body of knowledge, so that what is seen is interpreted rather than merely listed.

The types

Participant observation

The observer joins the group and takes part in its life while observing it.

Its degrees: complete participant, where the observer's role is concealed; participant as observer, where the group knows the researcher's purpose and the researcher takes part; observer as participant, where the researcher is known and participates minimally; and complete observer, where there is no participation.

Its merits: it reaches meanings, motives and the group's own point of view, which no other tool does; it observes behaviour in its natural setting; and it reaches groups that would not answer a questionnaire at all.

Its limitations: the observer's presence changes the group; going native, in which the observer identifies with the group and loses the capacity to analyse it; the difficulty of recording without disrupting; the impossibility of observing more than one small group; findings that cannot be generalised; and, where the role is concealed, serious ethical objections, since the observed have not consented.

Non-participant observation

The observer watches without taking part.

Its merits: greater detachment; easier and more accurate recording; and no risk of going native.

Its limitations: it reaches behaviour and not meaning; the observer may misinterpret what they see for want of the insider's knowledge; and a visible outsider still alters behaviour.

Controlled and uncontrolled observation

Controlled: conducted under prearranged conditions, with a schedule listing what is to be recorded, defined categories and often a time sample, so that observations are comparable and can be counted. Its merit is precision and comparability; its limitation is that a schedule can only record what was anticipated.

munotes.in347

Observation

Uncontrolled: conducted in the natural setting without such prearrangement, recording whatever occurs. Its merit is flexibility and the capacity to notice the unanticipated; its limitation is that records are hard to compare and to quantify.

Structured and unstructured

The same distinction expressed in terms of the instrument: structured observation uses a schedule with defined categories; unstructured observation records descriptively in field notes.

Direct and indirect

Direct observation watches the behaviour itself; indirect observation examines its traces: wear on a floor, the contents of a waste bin, the state of a register. Indirect observation is entirely unobtrusive and is a useful check on what people report.

Its merits as a tool

  1. It records behaviour, not reports of behaviour, which is its decisive advantage over every other tool in this module.
  2. It reaches what respondents cannot report: habits they do not notice, contradictions between what they say and do, and the ordinary detail nobody thinks worth mentioning.
  3. It does not depend on the respondent's willingness or ability to answer, so it reaches the very young, the ill, and the unwilling.
  4. It is in the natural setting.
  5. It produces the detail from which good questions for other tools are built, which is why it belongs to exploratory work in [Types of Methodology].

Its limitations

  1. The observer effect. People who know they are watched behave differently. It diminishes with time as the observer becomes familiar, which is the standard remedy.
  2. Subjectivity. What is noticed and how it is interpreted depend on the observer, and two observers of one scene produce different records.
  3. It cannot reach the past, the future, or the private. A great deal of social life, including most of what happens inside a household, cannot be observed at all.
  4. It cannot reach opinions, attitudes and motives, which have to be asked about.
  5. Small coverage, and therefore no generalisation.
  6. Time and cost.
  7. Recording problems: writing during observation disrupts, and writing afterwards loses accuracy.
  8. Ethical problems where the observation is covert.

Reliability and validity, and how they are improved

Reliability is consistency: would another observer, or the same observer on another occasion, record the same thing? Validity is whether what is recorded is what the researcher intends to measure.

How they are improved: defining the categories precisely in advance; using more than one observer and measuring their agreement; training observers together; recording immediately; using audio or video where the setting and ethics permit; prolonged presence, so that the observer effect wears off; and triangulating with interviews and documents.

munotes.in348

Observation

A worked example

The question: what actually happens to matters listed for a day.

Non-participant, controlled observation is the right design. The observer sits in the public area with a schedule recording, for each matter called: the time called, the time taken, who appeared, what order was made, whether the matter was reached at all, and the stated reason if it was not.

What this yields that nothing else does. The register records "adjourned at the request of the parties" for a matter that was in fact never reached because the court rose. The observation and the record disagree, and the disagreement is the finding, exactly as [Research Methods: Documentary, Empirical and Survey] predicts.

The observer effect, in this setting, is small: the court is public, the observer is one of many people present, and proceedings do not alter for them. This is worth noting because it is a setting in which observation is unusually reliable.

Its limits are equally visible. The observer sees one courtroom of many; cannot see the conversation in the corridor that produced the adjournment; and learns nothing about what the litigant thinks or what the day cost them. For those, the interview and the survey are needed, which is the next two chapters.

Quick revision

  1. Observation is the systematic, purposive watching and recording of behaviour in its natural setting. P. V. Young: a deliberate study through the eye.
  2. Scientific observation is purposive, planned, systematically recorded, checked and theoretically related; casual seeing is none of these.
  3. Participant observation reaches meaning and the group's own view; its dangers are the observer effect, going native, non-generalisability and, where covert, ethical objection.
  4. Non-participant observation gains detachment and accuracy of record, and loses access to meaning.
  5. Controlled observation uses a schedule and defined categories, giving precision and comparability; uncontrolled observation is flexible and notices the unanticipated.
  6. Direct observation watches behaviour; indirect observation reads its traces and is wholly unobtrusive.
  7. Its decisive merit: it records behaviour rather than reports of behaviour.
  8. Its decisive limits: it cannot reach the past, the private, or attitudes and motives; coverage is small; and the observer alters what is observed.

Test yourself

1. What distinguishes scientific observation from ordinary seeing? That it serves a purpose formulated in advance; that it is planned as to what, where, when and for how long; that it is recorded systematically and immediately by a stated procedure rather than remembered; that it is checked for reliability, ideally by a second observer, and for validity against other sources; and that it is related to a body of theory, so that what is seen is interpreted rather than merely listed.

munotes.in349

Observation

2. Distinguish participant from non-participant observation, with merits and limits. In participant observation the researcher joins the group and takes part in its life, which gives access to meanings, motives and the group's own point of view and reaches groups that would answer no questionnaire; its dangers are that the observer alters the group, may go native and lose analytical detachment, cannot easily record without disrupting, and, if concealed, observes people who have not consented. In non-participant observation the researcher watches without taking part, gaining detachment and accurate recording while losing access to meaning and risking misinterpretation for want of insider knowledge.

3. Distinguish controlled from uncontrolled observation. Controlled observation is conducted under prearranged conditions with a schedule of defined categories and often a time sample, so that records are comparable and countable; its cost is that it can record only what was anticipated. Uncontrolled observation is conducted in the natural setting without such prearrangement and records whatever occurs; it is flexible and can notice the unanticipated, but its records are difficult to compare or to quantify.

4. State the decisive merit and the decisive limitations of observation. Its decisive merit is that it records behaviour rather than reports of behaviour, so it reaches what respondents cannot or will not tell an interviewer, including habits they do not notice and contradictions between what they say and what they do. Its decisive limitations are that it cannot reach the past, the future or the private, that it cannot reach attitudes and motives, which must be asked about, that its coverage is too small to support generalisation, and that those observed behave differently for being watched.

5. How are the reliability and validity of observation improved? By defining the categories to be recorded precisely before observation begins; by using more than one observer and measuring the agreement between them; by training observers together so that they apply categories alike; by recording immediately rather than from memory; by using audio or video where the setting and ethics permit; by remaining in the field long enough for the observer effect to wear off; and by triangulating the observations with interviews and documentary records.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in350

Chapter Seventy-Nine

The Interview

Syllabus topic 3.5, "Tools of data collection- ... interview"

In one line

An interview is a conversation conducted for a research purpose, in which one person asks and another answers, and its whole difficulty is that the asking shapes the answer.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the interview is a tool of data collection consisting of a purposeful conversation between the investigator and the respondent, in which information is obtained through direct verbal interaction. P. V. Young describes it as a systematic method by which one person enters more or less imaginatively into the inner life of another who is generally a comparative stranger. It reaches attitudes, opinions, motives and experience, which observation cannot, and it does so at the cost of depending entirely on what the respondent chooses and is able to say.

The types

By structure

Structured or standardised. The questions, their wording and their order are fixed in advance, and every respondent is asked exactly the same thing in the same way. Its merit is comparability and the possibility of quantification; its cost is rigidity, since nothing unanticipated can be pursued. This is the form used in survey work, administered through a schedule.

Unstructured or non-directive. The interviewer has a subject rather than a set of questions and follows the respondent's own account, probing where it seems useful. Its merit is depth and the discovery of what the researcher did not think to ask; its costs are that answers cannot be compared or counted, that it demands great skill, and that it is easily led astray.

Semi-structured. A guide of topics with freedom in wording and order. In practice the commonest form, and the sensible answer to the trade-off.

By purpose

Focused interview. Merton's form: the respondent is known to have had a particular experience, and the interview concentrates on the effects of that experience upon them. It is the ancestor of the focus group.

Depth interview. A prolonged interview intended to reach underlying motives and feelings, often over several sessions.

Repetitive interview. The same respondent interviewed at intervals to trace a process over time.

Diagnostic and clinical interviews, aimed at the causes of a person's condition rather than at general knowledge.

By number

Individual interviews, and group interviews or focus groups, in which a small number of respondents discuss a topic together. A group interview reaches the collective view and the disagreements within it, and its danger is that the confident dominate and that people say in company what they would not say alone.

By mode

Face to face, telephonic, and now video and online. Face to face permits observation of the respondent and of the setting; the others are cheaper and reach further, and lose exactly that.

munotes.in351

The Interview

The conduct of an interview

The stages are examinable and they are practical.

  1. Preparation. Know the subject; frame the guide; decide the sample; obtain permission.
  2. Rapport. Establishing enough trust and ease for the respondent to speak freely. This is the interviewer's principal skill, and without it the rest is worthless.
  3. The opening: explaining who the interviewer is, what the study is for, how the information will be used, and that it is confidential. This is informed consent, and it is also good technique.
  4. Questioning: beginning with easy and non-threatening questions, moving to the difficult ones once rapport is established, and keeping sensitive matters for late.
  5. Probing: following an incomplete answer without suggesting its content. This is the hardest skill and the one most often done badly.
  6. Listening and observing. Hesitation, discomfort and inconsistency are data.
  7. Recording: by notes during, by notes immediately after, or by recording with consent. Each has costs, and recording during the interview inhibits some respondents while notes afterwards lose accuracy.
  8. Closing, with an opportunity for the respondent to add anything and to ask questions.

Merits

  1. It reaches attitudes, motives, opinions and experience, which observation cannot.
  2. Flexibility. A question can be repeated, rephrased or explained, so misunderstanding can be corrected on the spot.
  3. It reaches the illiterate, which a questionnaire cannot, and this is decisive in Indian conditions.
  4. High response rate, far higher than a postal questionnaire.
  5. Non-verbal information: hesitation, discomfort, the presence of others, the state of the household.
  6. Depth and detail, and the discovery of the unanticipated.
  7. Verification on the spot, since an inconsistent answer can be pursued.

Limitations

  1. Interviewer bias, treated in the next section, which is the central problem.
  2. Cost and time. Interviewing is the most expensive way of collecting data from many people.
  3. Small coverage, and therefore weaker generalisation than a survey.
  4. It records what the respondent says. Memory fails, and people misreport their own conduct, particularly where it is disapproved.
  5. Social desirability. Respondents give the answer they think is acceptable, which is worst on precisely the sensitive subjects.
  6. Access and refusal. Those who refuse differ systematically from those who agree.
  7. The presence of others. In Indian households an interview is frequently conducted with family members present, and a woman's answers about her own household are not independent of who is listening. This is a serious and under-discussed source of error in Indian survey work.
  8. Recording and analysis of unstructured material is laborious and interpretive.

Interviewer bias, in detail

The ways the interviewer changes the answer, and each has a remedy.

By who they are. The respondent adjusts their answer to the interviewer's apparent caste, class, gender, age, language and religion. On questions about caste practice, communal attitudes or domestic violence this effect is large. Remedy: match interviewers to respondents where the subject requires it, and report who conducted the interviews.

munotes.in352

The Interview

By how they ask. Leading questions, tone, emphasis and expression suggest an expected answer. Remedy: standardised wording, training, and pilot testing.

By what they probe. Pursuing answers that fit the expectation and letting others pass. Remedy: written probing rules, and supervision.

By what they record. Selective and interpretive note-taking. Remedy: verbatim recording where possible, and immediate transcription.

By what they expect. The interviewer who believes they know the answer finds it. Remedy: interviewers who do not know the hypothesis, and second coders.

Interview and questionnaire compared

The comparison belongs partly here and partly in the next chapter, and the short form is: an interview reaches depth, the illiterate and the unanticipated, at high cost and with interviewer bias; a questionnaire reaches breadth cheaply and anonymously, and gets shallow answers from literate volunteers only. The full table is in [The Questionnaire and the Schedule].

A worked example

The question: whether payments were made at the respondent's marriage.

Why this is hard. The practice is prohibited by the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961, so an accurate answer is an admission of an offence; it is socially disapproved in the abstract and normal in practice; and the answer differs according to who is in the room.

How the design must respond.

Wording: the question is not asked as "did you give dowry", which invites denial, but through the customary vocabulary the community itself uses for such transfers, and in terms of what is usual in the community before what happened in this household.

Who asks: a woman respondent will answer differently to a man, and differently again if her mother-in-law is present. Privacy is a methodological requirement here and not a courtesy.

Assurance: confidentiality must be explained and must be real, and the study must not record identifying details it does not need.

Triangulation: the interview is checked against other sources, since self-report on this subject is known to understate.

And the limit must be stated in the report. A study of this kind can establish patterns and directions and cannot produce a reliable absolute figure. Saying so is honest research; presenting the number as though it were a count is not, and it is the difference [Social Research: Nature and Purpose] insists on.

Quick revision

  1. Interview: purposeful conversation for data collection; reaches attitudes, motives and experience that observation cannot.
  2. By structure: structured (fixed wording and order, comparable, rigid); unstructured (a subject rather than questions, deep, uncomparable); semi-structured, the usual compromise.
  3. By purpose: focused (Merton, on a known experience), depth, repetitive, diagnostic.
  4. Group interviews reach the collective view; their danger is dominance and the suppression of private views.
  5. Conduct: preparation, rapport, opening and consent, easy questions first, probing without suggesting, listening for non-verbal data, recording, closing.
  6. Merits: attitudes and motives, flexibility, reaches the illiterate, high response, non-verbal data, depth, on-the-spot verification.
  7. Limits: interviewer bias, cost, small coverage, reliance on report and memory, social desirability, refusal, and the presence of others, which is acute in Indian households.
  8. Interviewer bias operates through who asks, how they ask, what they probe, what they record and what they expect; each has a remedy.
munotes.in353

The Interview

Test yourself

1. Distinguish structured, unstructured and semi-structured interviews. In a structured interview the questions, their wording and their order are fixed in advance and identical for every respondent, which makes answers comparable and countable but permits nothing unanticipated to be pursued. In an unstructured interview the interviewer has a subject rather than a set of questions and follows the respondent's own account, which yields depth and discovery at the cost of comparability and demands considerable skill. A semi-structured interview uses a guide of topics with freedom of wording and order, and is the commonest form in practice.

2. What is a focused interview? Merton's form, in which the respondent is known to have had a particular experience and the interview concentrates on the effect of that experience upon them, using a guide derived from an analysis of the situation the respondent went through. It is the ancestor of the focus group, and it is used where the researcher already knows what the respondents have in common and wishes to learn what it meant to them.

3. State the merits of the interview over the questionnaire. It reaches attitudes, motives and experience; it is flexible, so a misunderstood question can be rephrased or explained on the spot; it reaches the illiterate, which is decisive in Indian conditions; it obtains a far higher response rate; it yields non-verbal information such as hesitation, discomfort and the state of the household; it produces depth and detail, including matters the researcher did not think to ask about; and an inconsistent answer can be pursued immediately.

4. Describe interviewer bias and its remedies. It operates through who the interviewer is, since respondents adjust answers to the interviewer's apparent caste, class, gender and language; through how questions are asked, since tone, emphasis and leading wording suggest expected answers; through what is probed, since answers fitting expectation are pursued and others let pass; through what is recorded, since note-taking is selective; and through what the interviewer expects to find. The remedies are matching interviewers to respondents, standardised wording, training and piloting, written probing rules and supervision, verbatim recording, and keeping interviewers unaware of the hypothesis.

munotes.in354

The Interview

5. Why is the presence of other people a serious problem in Indian survey work? Because interviews in households are frequently conducted with family members present, and answers are not independent of who is listening. A woman asked about the division of domestic work, about her control over money, about violence in the home or about transfers made at her marriage will answer differently in the presence of her husband or her mother-in-law. Privacy is therefore a methodological requirement rather than a courtesy, and a study that does not report the conditions in which interviews were conducted has withheld information necessary to assess it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in355

Chapter Eighty

The Questionnaire and the Schedule

Syllabus topic 3.5, "Tools of data collection- ... questionnaire and schedule"

In one line

A questionnaire is filled in by the respondent; a schedule is filled in by the investigator who puts the same questions to them.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a questionnaire is a list of questions, printed or written, sent or handed to respondents who read and answer them themselves and return them; a schedule is a similar list of questions which is carried by an investigator who puts the questions to the respondent orally and records the answers in the respondent's presence. The distinction is not in the questions but in who administers the instrument, and every other difference between the two follows from that.

The questionnaire

Its forms of question

Closed or restricted questions, offering fixed alternatives: yes or no, a list to select from, a scale. They are quick to answer, easy to code and count, and they force the respondent into categories the designer chose.

Open or unrestricted questions, inviting the respondent's own words. They reach the unanticipated and are laborious to analyse and often left blank.

Mixed or cafeteria questions, offering alternatives with an "other, please specify" line, which is the usual practical compromise.

Contingency questions, answered only by those who gave a particular answer earlier.

Scale questions, measuring intensity rather than presence.

The rules for constructing one

These are examinable and they are also practical.

  1. Keep it short, because length is the chief cause of non-response.
  2. Simple language, in the respondent's own vocabulary, avoiding technical and legal terms.
  3. One idea per question. Avoid the double-barrelled question, such as "are the police prompt and courteous", which cannot be answered by anyone who thinks they are one and not the other.
  4. No leading questions, which suggest their own answer.
  5. No ambiguity. Words such as often, usually and regularly mean different things to different people, so ask for a number.
  6. Avoid questions requiring calculation or long memory.
  7. Order: easy and interesting questions first, sensitive questions late, and personal particulars usually at the end.
  8. Logical sequence, grouping related questions.
  9. Provide for every possibility, including "do not know" and "not applicable", since forcing an answer manufactures data.
  10. Pre-test it, which is the step that finds the defects the other nine did not prevent.
  11. State the purpose, the sponsor and the assurance of confidentiality at the head.

Its merits

Cheap; can reach a very large number and a wide geographical area; requires no field staff; free of interviewer bias; gives the respondent time to consider and to consult records; and anonymity, which is its most important advantage on sensitive subjects, since a respondent will write what they would not say to a stranger's face.

munotes.in356

The Questionnaire and the Schedule

Its limitations

Restricted to the literate, which in Indian conditions excludes a large part of many populations and, crucially, is not a random part of them; low response rates, and non-response is systematic rather than random, which can destroy the study; no help available if a question is misunderstood, and the misunderstanding is invisible; incomplete answers and skipped questions; no certainty who answered it; no non-verbal information; and inflexibility, since nothing can be followed up.

The schedule

What it is

The same list of questions, administered by a trained investigator who asks, explains where necessary, and records the answers. It is the instrument of most large Indian surveys, including the Census and the National Sample Survey, for the obvious reason that it does not require the respondent to read or write.

Its merits

Reaches the illiterate, which is decisive here; high response rate; misunderstanding can be corrected on the spot; the identity of the respondent is certain; non-verbal and contextual information is available to the investigator; incomplete answers can be pursued; and it can be combined with observation of the household.

Its limitations

Costly, since investigators must be recruited, trained, deployed and supervised; slow; limited coverage for a given budget; interviewer bias, in all the forms set out in [The Interview]; no anonymity, so social desirability bias is stronger; and it requires training and supervision, without which standardisation fails and the data are not comparable.

The comparison

QuestionnaireSchedule
Who fills it inThe respondentThe investigator
How it reaches the respondentPost, email, hand delivery, onlineCarried by the investigator in person
Literacy requiredYes, of the respondentNo
CostLowHigh
Coverage for a given budgetWideNarrow
Response rateLowHigh
Interviewer biasAbsentPresent
AnonymityYes, and this is its chief advantageNo
Clarification of a misunderstood questionImpossibleImmediate
Certainty about who answeredNoneComplete
Non-verbal and contextual dataNoneAvailable
Incomplete answersCommon and unfixableCan be pursued
Time to reflect and consult recordsAvailableNot usually
Suitable forLiterate, dispersed populations; sensitive subjectsGeneral populations, including the illiterate; complex questions

The one-line answer: the difference is who writes the answers, and everything else follows. Choose a questionnaire for a literate and dispersed population, especially on a sensitive subject where anonymity matters; choose a schedule for a general Indian population, and always where literacy cannot be assumed.

A worked example

Study one: the working conditions of advocates' clerks in a district court. The population is literate, concentrated in one building, and the subject includes earnings and treatment by employers, on which people will not speak freely to a stranger taking notes. A questionnaire, distributed and returned anonymously, is the right instrument: the anonymity is worth more than the follow-up would be.

munotes.in357

The Questionnaire and the Schedule

Study two: awareness of maintenance rights among women in a rural block. Literacy cannot be assumed; the questions require explanation; the researcher needs to know who actually answered; and the household context is itself data. A schedule is the only workable instrument, administered by trained women investigators, and privacy during the interview is a design requirement for the reasons in [The Interview].

Note that the subject matter did not decide it. Both studies concern sensitive matters. What decided it was literacy, dispersion and whether anonymity or clarification mattered more, and that is the reasoning an examiner is looking for.

Quick revision

  1. Questionnaire: the respondent fills it in. Schedule: the investigator fills it in. Everything else follows from that.
  2. Question forms: closed, open, mixed or cafeteria, contingency, scale.
  3. Construction rules: short; simple language; one idea per question, no double-barrelled questions; no leading questions; no ambiguous words such as often; easy questions first and sensitive ones late; provide for "do not know"; and pre-test it.
  4. Questionnaire merits: cheap, wide reach, no field staff, no interviewer bias, time to reflect, anonymity.
  5. Questionnaire limits: literate respondents only, low and non-random response, no clarification, incomplete answers, uncertain identity, no context, inflexible.
  6. Schedule merits: reaches the illiterate, high response, clarification possible, identity certain, context and non-verbal data, incomplete answers pursued.
  7. Schedule limits: costly, slow, narrow coverage, interviewer bias, no anonymity, and it needs training and supervision.
  8. Choose by literacy, dispersion, and whether anonymity or clarification matters more.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish a questionnaire from a schedule. A questionnaire is a list of questions sent or given to respondents who read and answer it themselves and return it. A schedule is a similar list carried by an investigator who puts the questions orally and records the answers. The distinction lies in who administers the instrument, and every other difference follows: literacy is required of the respondent only for a questionnaire, cost and response rate move in opposite directions, interviewer bias is absent from one and present in the other, and anonymity is available only with the questionnaire.

2. State the rules for constructing a good questionnaire. Keep it short, since length causes non-response; use simple language in the respondent's own vocabulary; ask one idea per question and avoid double-barrelled questions such as whether the police are prompt and courteous; avoid leading questions; avoid ambiguous words such as often and usually and ask for numbers instead; put easy questions first and sensitive ones late; group related questions logically; provide for "do not know" and "not applicable"; state the purpose, sponsor and assurance of confidentiality; and pre-test the instrument before using it.

munotes.in358

The Questionnaire and the Schedule

3. What is the chief advantage of the questionnaire, and the chief advantage of the schedule? The questionnaire's chief advantage is anonymity, which matters most on sensitive subjects, since a respondent will record in writing what they would not say to a stranger's face, and it is also free of interviewer bias. The schedule's chief advantage is that it does not require the respondent to read or write, which in Indian conditions decides the matter for most general populations, and it permits a misunderstood question to be explained at once.

4. Why is a low response rate a serious defect rather than merely a small sample? Because non-response is not random. Those who do not answer differ systematically from those who do, typically in literacy, in interest in the subject and in their view of the sponsor, so the returns are a biased selection rather than a smaller unbiased one. A study with a low response rate cannot be corrected by increasing the number sent out, since the same selection operates on the additional recipients.

5. How should the choice between the two instruments be made? By literacy, dispersion and the relative value of anonymity against clarification. A literate, dispersed population studied on a sensitive subject calls for a questionnaire, where the anonymity is worth more than the ability to follow up. A general population whose literacy cannot be assumed, studied on questions that need explanation, calls for a schedule administered by trained investigators. The subject matter alone does not decide it, since both instruments are used on sensitive subjects.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in359

Chapter Eighty-One

The Case Study

Syllabus topic 3.5, "Tools of data collection- ... case study"

In one line

A case study is the intensive study of a single unit in its entirety, taken as a whole and in its context, in order to understand it completely rather than to count anything.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the case study is a method of intensive investigation in which a single social unit, whether a person, a family, an institution, a community, an event or a group, is studied in depth and as a whole, using all available sources of information, in order to understand the unit in its totality and in its natural context. P. V. Young describes it as a comprehensive study of a social unit, be that unit a person, a group, a social institution, a district or a community.

It is not a case law study. In law, a case study means the analysis of a decided case for its legal reasoning. In sociology, it means the intensive study of a social unit. The words coincide and the methods have nothing in common.

Its characteristics

  1. The unit is studied as a whole. Nothing is abstracted out; the point is the totality and the interconnection of its parts.
  2. It is intensive rather than extensive. Depth in one unit, in place of breadth across many.
  3. It is studied in its natural context, and the context is part of the data.
  4. It uses every available source: interviews, observation, documents, records, personal papers, and the accounts of others.
  5. It is qualitative in the main, though it may include quantitative material.
  6. It has a time dimension. A case is usually studied over a period, and often historically, so that its development can be traced.
  7. The number of units is very small, often one.

The sources it draws on

Personal documents such as letters, diaries and life histories; interviews with the subject and with others who know the unit; direct observation; institutional records; official documents; and, where relevant, medical, educational or judicial records. Its distinguishing feature is that it uses everything, where the other tools each use one kind of material.

Its merits

  1. Depth. It reaches detail, process and meaning that no survey can, because a survey must ask the same question of everyone and can only ask what was thought of in advance.
  2. It studies the unit as a whole, so the relations between its parts, which a survey dissolves into separate variables, remain visible.
  3. It generates hypotheses. This is its most defensible scientific function: a case study shows what may be true, which other methods then test on larger numbers. It belongs with exploratory work in [Types of Methodology].
  4. It reaches the rare, the deviant and the inaccessible. Where a phenomenon is uncommon, there are not enough instances for a survey, and the case study is the only route.
  5. It shows process over time, which a cross-sectional survey cannot.
  6. It can falsify a general claim. A single well-established case is enough to show that a universal proposition is false, and this is a logically powerful use of one instance.
  7. It is flexible, and can follow what emerges.
munotes.in360

The Case Study

Its limitations

  1. Generalisation. The central objection: what is true of one unit need not be true of others, and a case study cannot establish how common anything is. A case study can show that something happens and can never show how often.
  2. Selection bias. Cases are chosen because they are accessible, interesting or striking, which is precisely the way to choose an unrepresentative one.
  3. Subjectivity. The researcher's interpretation is central and hard to check, and prolonged closeness to a single unit invites identification with it.
  4. Not replicable. No other worker can study the same unit at the same time in the same condition.
  5. Reliance on memory and self-report where the material is retrospective.
  6. Time and cost, out of proportion to the number of units studied.
  7. Ethical exposure. A single unit described in detail may be identifiable however carefully it is anonymised, which is a serious matter where the subject is a family, a small institution or a village.

How the generalisation problem is met

Not by pretending it does not exist. Four honest answers:

Analytic rather than statistical generalisation. A case study generalises to a theory, not to a population: it shows that a proposed mechanism does operate, which is a claim about how something can work rather than about how often it does.

Multiple case studies, selected deliberately to differ, so that what recurs across them is more likely to be general.

Combination with a survey, which is the practical answer: the case study finds the mechanism, the survey measures its incidence.

Deliberate selection. Choosing a typical case, or an extreme case, or a critical case, and stating which and why, so that the reader can judge what the case can support.

The case study and the survey

The clearest way to hold this is that they answer different questions and are complementary, not rivals.

Case studySurvey
UnitsOne or a fewMany, sampled
ApproachIntensiveExtensive
DataQualitative, from all sourcesMainly quantitative, from one instrument
Question answeredHow and why does this work?How much, how many, how often?
Unit treated asA wholeA set of variables
GeneralisationTo theory onlyTo the population, if sampled properly
FlexibilityHigh; follows what emergesLow; fixed in advance
Cost per unitVery highLow
RevealsProcess, meaning, contextDistribution, association, magnitude
Chief weaknessCannot say how commonCannot say how or why
munotes.in361

The Case Study

The correct answer to "which is better" is that the question is wrong. A study of court delay needs the survey to establish how long matters take and the case study to establish how a particular matter came to take that long. Neither substitutes for the other.

Its use in socio-legal work

Worth naming, because it is where a law student will meet the method.

A single institution studied in depth: one legal aid clinic, one family court, one prison. A single community's experience of a legal change: a village after a land acquisition. A single process traced from beginning to end: one dispute followed from the incident to the final order, which reveals the delays, the costs and the decision points that no statistic shows. And life histories of litigants, of undertrials or of members of a profession.

The Law Commission's practice of illustrating a general problem with detailed instances, and judicial fact-finding through commissions of inquiry, are both close relatives of the method.

A worked example

A tenant's eviction proceeding, studied as a case.

Sources used: the case file and orders; interviews with the tenant, the landlord and both advocates; observation of hearings; the tenant's own account of the cost; and the court's registers.

What emerges that no survey could produce. That the matter was adjourned eleven times, of which three were at the court's own instance and are recorded in the file as being at the parties' request; that the tenant lost fourteen days of wages; that the decision to file a particular application was taken for reasons of delay and recorded as being on the merits; and that the parties reached an understanding outside the court which the record does not reflect at all.

What it cannot establish. Whether any of this is typical. It shows that these things happen, and a survey of five hundred matters would be needed to show how often, which is the division of labour set out above and the honest conclusion of the chapter.

Quick revision

  1. Case study: intensive study of a single social unit as a whole, in its natural context, using all available sources. P. V. Young's definition.
  2. It is not a case law study; the words coincide, the methods do not.
  3. Characteristics: whole unit, intensive not extensive, natural context, all sources, mainly qualitative, a time dimension, very few units.
  4. Merits: depth; the unit remains whole; it generates hypotheses; it reaches the rare and inaccessible; it shows process over time; a single case can falsify a universal claim; and it is flexible.
  5. Limits: generalisation, selection bias, subjectivity, not replicable, reliance on memory, cost, and identifiability despite anonymisation.
  6. Meeting the generalisation problem: generalise to theory not to a population; use multiple cases chosen to differ; combine with a survey; and select deliberately, stating whether the case is typical, extreme or critical.
  7. Case study answers how and why; survey answers how many and how often. They are complementary.
munotes.in362

The Case Study

Test yourself

1. Define the case study and state its characteristics. The intensive investigation of a single social unit, whether a person, family, institution, community or event, studied in depth and as a whole, in its natural context, using every available source of information. Its characteristics are that the unit is treated as a totality rather than dissolved into variables; that it is intensive rather than extensive; that the context is part of the data; that it draws on interviews, observation, documents and records together; that it is largely qualitative; and that it usually has a time dimension, tracing development.

2. State the merits of the case study. It reaches depth, detail, process and meaning that a survey cannot obtain, because a survey can ask only what was anticipated and must ask it of everyone alike. It keeps the unit whole, so the relations between its parts remain visible. It generates hypotheses for testing by other methods. It reaches phenomena too rare for a survey. It shows development over time. A single well-established case can falsify a universal proposition. And it is flexible enough to follow what emerges during the study.

3. What is the central limitation of the case study, and how is it met? That its findings cannot be generalised: what is true of one unit need not be true of others, and the method can never establish how common anything is. It is met by generalising to theory rather than to a population, showing that a mechanism can operate; by conducting several case studies deliberately chosen to differ, so that what recurs is more likely to be general; by combining the case study with a survey, so that one supplies the mechanism and the other its incidence; and by selecting the case deliberately as typical, extreme or critical and saying which.

4. Compare the case study with the survey. The case study examines one or a few units intensively, using qualitative material from all sources, treats the unit as a whole, and answers how and why something works, generalising only to theory. The survey examines many sampled units extensively, using a single standardised instrument, treats each unit as a set of variables, and answers how many and how often, generalising to the population if the sample is properly drawn. Their weaknesses are exact complements: one cannot say how common, the other cannot say how or why.

munotes.in363

The Case Study

5. How is the case study used in socio-legal research? By studying a single institution in depth, such as one family court, legal aid clinic or prison; by studying one community's experience of a legal change, such as a village after land acquisition; by following a single dispute from the incident to the final order, which reveals delays, costs and decision points that no aggregate statistic shows; and by collecting life histories of litigants, undertrials or members of a profession. Commissions of inquiry and the Law Commission's practice of illustrating problems with detailed instances are close relatives of the method.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in364

Chapter Eighty-Two

Sampling

Syllabus topic 3.5, "Tools of data collection- ... sampling"

In one line

Sampling is studying a part in order to say something about the whole, and it works only if the part was chosen in a way that gives every member of the whole a known chance of being in it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: sampling is the process of selecting a portion of a population, called the sample, for study, in such a manner that the characteristics of the whole population may be inferred from it. The population or universe is the entire set of units about which conclusions are to be drawn; the sampling frame is the list from which the sample is actually drawn; the sampling unit is the element selected; and the sample size is the number selected.

Why sample at all

Cost and time. A complete enumeration of a large population is prohibitive, which is why a census is conducted once in ten years and surveys continuously.

Feasibility. Some populations cannot be fully enumerated at all.

Destructive or intrusive study, where examining every unit is impossible or unacceptable.

Speed, since results are needed while they are still useful.

Accuracy, paradoxically. A well-designed sample can be more accurate than a complete enumeration, because a small number of units can be studied with trained investigators and careful supervision, while a complete count must use a large and less well-supervised field force. This is the point students find surprising and examiners like: the errors of measurement in a census can exceed the sampling error of a good survey.

The two families

Probability or random sampling

Every unit in the population has a known and non-zero chance of selection. This is the only family from which the accuracy of the estimate can be calculated, and therefore the only one that supports statements about the population with a stated margin of error.

Simple random sampling. Every unit has an equal chance; selection by lottery or by random numbers. It requires a complete frame and gives no assurance that subgroups will be represented in proportion.

Systematic sampling. Every kth unit from a list after a random start. If a population of 2,000 is to yield a sample of 100, k is 20: a random start between 1 and 20 is chosen and every twentieth unit taken thereafter. Simple and convenient. Its danger is periodicity: if the list has a cycle matching k, the sample is systematically distorted.

Stratified sampling. The population is divided into strata that are internally homogeneous, and a sample is drawn from each. Proportionate stratification takes from each stratum in proportion to its size; disproportionate stratification over-samples small strata so that they can be analysed separately. Its merit is that it guarantees representation of every stratum and generally produces a more precise estimate than simple random sampling. In Indian work strata are typically rural and urban, region, and social group.

munotes.in365

Sampling

Cluster sampling. The population is divided into groups, usually geographical, and whole clusters are selected at random, every unit within a selected cluster being studied. Its merit is cost: a field team works in a few villages instead of travelling to scattered households. Its cost is precision, since units within a cluster resemble one another.

Multi-stage sampling. Sampling in stages, which is how every large Indian survey is actually done: districts, then villages within selected districts, then households within selected villages, then a person within the household.

Non-probability sampling

The chance of selection is unknown, so no margin of error can be calculated and no statistical generalisation is justified. These designs are legitimate for exploratory and qualitative work and are illegitimate when used to support statements about a population.

Convenience or accidental sampling: whoever is available. The weakest design, and the commonest in student work.

Purposive or judgment sampling: units chosen deliberately because the researcher judges them informative. Appropriate for case studies and for expert respondents.

Quota sampling: interviewers are told to fill quotas matching the population's composition, choosing whom they like within each quota. It looks like stratified sampling and is not, because the choice within the quota is the interviewer's, and interviewers select the approachable.

Snowball sampling: each respondent introduces the next. The only practicable design for hidden or hard-to-reach populations, such as migrant workers without addresses or people engaged in stigmatised occupations, and it is biased towards the well-connected within that population.

Sampling error and bias, which are not the same thing

Sampling error is the difference between the sample estimate and the true population value arising from the fact that a part rather than the whole was studied. It is random, it can be calculated for a probability sample, and it falls as the sample size rises.

Bias is a systematic distortion arising from the way the sample was selected or the data collected. It is not random, it cannot be calculated, and it does not fall as the sample size rises.

This is the most important proposition in the chapter. Increasing the size of a biased sample increases the confidence with which a wrong answer is stated. A survey of ten thousand respondents drawn only from those with telephones is worse, not better, than a survey of five hundred drawn properly, because its precision is real and its accuracy is not.

Sources of bias: a defective sampling frame, which in Indian conditions routinely omits migrants, the homeless and recent settlements; non-response, since those who decline differ from those who answer; substituting an available respondent for a selected one, which destroys the design; and self-selection, where respondents volunteer.

munotes.in366

Sampling

How large should a sample be?

The honest answer has four parts, and giving all four is what makes it a good answer.

  1. It depends on the variability of the population. A homogeneous population needs fewer units.
  2. It depends on the precision required, and precision improves with the square root of the sample size, so quadrupling the sample halves the error. This is why very large samples are so expensive for so little gain.
  3. It depends on how the results will be broken down. A sample adequate for a national estimate is inadequate to say anything about one district, because the sub-sample is what supports the sub-estimate.
  4. It depends almost not at all on the size of the population. This is the counter-intuitive point worth stating: a well-drawn sample of the same size gives similar precision for a district and for a country. The fraction sampled is not what matters; the number is.

A worked example

Population: all persons in judicial custody awaiting trial in the state's prisons on a stated date. Defining it by a date matters, because the population changes daily.

Frame: the prison registers. Their defects must be checked first, since a frame that omits a category omits it from the findings.

Design: stratified multi-stage. Stratify prisons by type, since a central prison differs from a district one; select prisons within each stratum; then draw a random sample of prisoners within each selected prison from the register.

Why not convenience sampling: interviewing whoever the prison authorities produce would be a convenience sample selected by the very body whose conduct is in question, and no number of interviews would repair it.

Disproportionate stratification: women prisoners are a small fraction and must be over-sampled if anything is to be said about them separately, with the sample re-weighted at the analysis stage.

Size: driven by the breakdowns wanted. If the report is to say anything about each of five offence categories separately, each category needs enough units, and that requirement, not the total prison population, determines the number.

The bias that would destroy it: interviewing only those willing to speak, only in the presence of officials, or only those the administration selects. Any one of these makes the study worthless whatever its size, and saying so in the report is the difference between research and advocacy.

Quick revision

  1. Population or universe, sampling frame, sampling unit, sample size.
  2. Why sample: cost, time, feasibility, speed, and sometimes greater accuracy, since a small sample can be studied with better trained staff than a full enumeration.
  3. Probability: simple random, systematic (every kth after a random start; beware periodicity), stratified (proportionate and disproportionate), cluster, multi-stage. Only these support a calculated margin of error.
  4. Non-probability: convenience, purposive, quota (not stratified, because the interviewer chooses within the quota), snowball (for hidden populations).
  5. Sampling error is random, calculable and falls with size. Bias is systematic, incalculable and does NOT fall with size. A larger biased sample states a wrong answer more confidently.
  6. Sources of bias: defective frame, non-response, substitution of respondents, self-selection.
  7. Sample size depends on variability, the precision required (which improves with the square root of size), the breakdowns wanted, and almost not at all on the size of the population.
munotes.in367

Sampling

Test yourself

1. Define sampling and its associated terms. Sampling is the selection of a portion of a population for study in such a way that the characteristics of the whole may be inferred from it. The population or universe is the entire set of units about which conclusions are to be drawn; the sampling frame is the list from which the sample is actually drawn, and may be incomplete; the sampling unit is the element selected; and the sample size is the number of units selected.

2. Distinguish probability from non-probability sampling and name the types of each. In probability sampling every unit has a known and non-zero chance of selection, which is what permits the accuracy of the estimate to be calculated and generalisation to the population to be justified: its forms are simple random, systematic, stratified, cluster and multi-stage. In non-probability sampling the chance of selection is unknown, so no margin of error can be computed: its forms are convenience, purposive, quota and snowball, and they are proper for exploratory and qualitative work but not for statements about a population.

3. Distinguish sampling error from bias, and state why the difference matters. Sampling error is the random difference between a sample estimate and the true value arising from studying a part rather than the whole; it can be calculated for a probability sample and it falls as the sample grows. Bias is a systematic distortion produced by the way the sample was drawn or the data collected; it cannot be calculated and it does not fall as the sample grows. The difference matters because increasing the size of a biased sample increases the confidence with which a wrong answer is stated.

4. Why is quota sampling not the same as stratified sampling? Because although both ensure that the sample's composition matches the population's on stated characteristics, stratified sampling selects units within each stratum at random, while quota sampling leaves the choice within each quota to the interviewer. Interviewers select those who are approachable, available and willing, so the units within each quota are systematically unrepresentative, and no margin of error can be calculated for the result.

munotes.in368

Sampling

5. What determines the size of a sample? The variability of the population, since a homogeneous population needs fewer units; the precision required, which improves only with the square root of the sample size, so that quadrupling the sample halves the error; and the breakdowns the report will contain, since any sub-estimate is supported only by its own sub-sample. It depends almost not at all on the size of the population, so a well-drawn sample of a given size yields similar precision for a district and for a country.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in369

Chapter Eighty-Three

The Stages of Data Collection

Syllabus topic 3.5, "Stages of data collection- conceptualizing problem, laying down hypothesis, defining the variables, choosing the tools of data collection, phase of data collection, data analysis."

In one line

A piece of research proceeds in six steps: work out the question, state what you expect, define what you will measure, choose the instrument, collect the material, and analyse it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the stages of data collection are conceptualising the problem, in which a vague area of interest is turned into a precise and answerable question; laying down the hypothesis, a tentative proposition to be tested; defining the variables, so that what is to be measured is stated unambiguously and operationally; choosing the tools of data collection appropriate to the question, the population and the resources; the phase of data collection itself; and data analysis, in which the material is processed, interpreted and related back to the hypothesis.

Stage 1: Conceptualising the problem

What it involves. Moving from a topic to a question. "Legal aid" is a topic and cannot be researched. "What proportion of eligible undertrial prisoners in this state's district prisons received legal representation at their first production before a magistrate" is a question, and everything that follows is possible only because it is one.

The steps within it: selecting the broad area; reviewing what is already known, so that the study is not a rediscovery; narrowing to a specific question; deciding the scope, which is the population, the place and the period; and stating the objectives explicitly.

The tests of a good research problem: it is clear and unambiguous; it is researchable, meaning that evidence capable of answering it can be obtained; it is significant, adding something worth knowing; it is feasible with the time, money and access available; and it is ethical.

The commonest failure in student research is at this stage, and it cannot be repaired later: a study whose question is vague produces data that answer nothing, however well collected.

Stage 2: Laying down the hypothesis

What a hypothesis is. A tentative proposition about the relationship between two or more variables, stated in a form that evidence can support or contradict. It is a proposed answer to the research question, held provisionally so that it can be tested.

The characteristics of a good hypothesis: it is clear and conceptually precise; it is empirically testable, so that some observation could count against it; it states a relationship between variables; it is specific rather than sweeping; it is consistent with known facts; and it is simple.

Its forms. The null hypothesis states that there is no relationship, and is the form actually tested statistically, the researcher seeking to reject it. The alternative hypothesis states that there is one. A directional hypothesis states which way the relationship runs; a non-directional one does not.

munotes.in370

The Stages of Data Collection

Where hypotheses come from: theory, earlier research, observation, exploratory work, and analogy.

Not every study has one. Exploratory and descriptive studies, from [Types of Methodology], often proceed without hypotheses, and a study that manufactures one for form's sake has misunderstood the stage. Say so if the design does not require it.

Stage 3: Defining the variables

What a variable is. Any characteristic that can take different values across the units studied: age, income, education, caste, the number of adjournments, whether representation was provided.

The kinds. The independent variable is the presumed cause, the one manipulated or treated as prior; the dependent variable is the presumed effect, the one measured; an intervening variable stands between them in the causal chain; and a control or extraneous variable is one held constant or accounted for so that it cannot confuse the relationship.

Operational definition is the heart of this stage and the thing most often skipped. It means stating a variable in terms of the operations by which it will be measured, so that two researchers would classify the same case identically.

The illustration is worth giving. "Delay" cannot be measured. Operationally defined, it becomes: the number of days between the date of institution and the date of final disposal, counted from the court's own register, excluding matters transferred. Now it can be counted, checked and compared, and another researcher can repeat it.

Without operational definitions the data are not comparable, because each investigator applies their own understanding, and the study measures the investigators as much as the world.

Stage 4: Choosing the tools of data collection

What decides the choice, and this is the examinable part: the nature of the question; the population, above all its literacy, dispersion and accessibility; the kind of data required, whether behaviour, opinion, record or measurement; the resources of time, money and trained staff; the accuracy required; and the ethical constraints.

The tools are those of the preceding chapters: observation, interview, questionnaire, schedule, case study, and the documentary sources of [Research Methods: Documentary, Empirical and Survey], applied to a sample drawn as in [Sampling].

Two rules. Pilot the instrument before using it, since defects invisible on paper appear at once in the field. And prefer more than one tool where the resources allow, because triangulation is the strongest protection a design has.

Stage 5: The phase of data collection

Preparation: obtaining permissions and access, which in institutional settings takes longer than anything else; recruiting and training field staff so that instruments are applied identically; and preparing the materials.

Fieldwork: administering the instruments, maintaining the sample by pursuing selected respondents rather than substituting available ones, and recording as the design requires.

munotes.in371

The Stages of Data Collection

Supervision and quality control: spot checks, re-interviewing a fraction of respondents, and scrutiny of returns as they arrive rather than at the end, when nothing can be corrected.

Records: keeping a field diary, and recording refusals and non-contacts, because the response rate is itself a finding and a report without it cannot be assessed.

The problems to expect, and naming them is realistic rather than pessimistic: refusal; absence and repeated visits; suspicion of the investigator's purpose; the presence of others during interviews, which [The Interview] identifies as acute in Indian households; seasonal absence in agricultural areas; and pressure from those with an interest in the findings.

Stage 6: Data analysis

Editing. Checking the returns for completeness, legibility, consistency and accuracy, in the field where possible so that errors can still be corrected.

Coding. Assigning symbols or numbers to answers so that they can be counted, which requires a code book and, for open questions, a scheme built after reading a sample of the replies.

Classification and tabulation. Grouping the data into classes and presenting them in tables, which is where the shape of the findings first becomes visible.

Statistical analysis. Measures of central tendency, mean, median and mode; measures of dispersion; percentages and rates; cross-tabulation to examine relationships between two variables; correlation, which measures how far two variables move together; and tests of significance, which assess how likely an observed relationship is to have arisen by chance in a sample.

Interpretation, which is the intellectual work: relating the findings to the hypothesis, explaining what they mean, comparing them with earlier studies, and stating what they do not establish.

Two cautions that belong at the end of Module III.

Correlation is not causation. Two variables moving together may be causally connected either way, or both produced by a third, or associated by chance. This is the caution already given in [Types of Methodology] and it is the commonest error in reading social data.

Statistical significance is not importance. A relationship may be statistically reliable and too small to matter, and a large sample makes trivial differences significant.

Reporting, finally, and it belongs to this stage: the report must state the method, the sample, the response rate and the limitations, because a finding whose method is not disclosed cannot be assessed and is not, in the sense of [Social Research: Nature and Purpose], research at all.

A worked example

The area of interest: legal aid.

1. Conceptualising the problem. Narrowed to: among persons produced before magistrates in three districts of this state in a stated year and entitled to free legal services, what proportion were represented at their first production, and what distinguished those who were from those who were not?

munotes.in372

The Stages of Data Collection

2. Hypothesis. Representation at first production is associated with the offence charged and with whether the person was produced in a district headquarters court rather than an outlying one. The null hypothesis is that there is no association.

3. Defining the variables. Dependent: representation at first production, operationally defined as the presence of an advocate recorded in the order sheet of the first production. Independent: the offence category as recorded in the first information report; and the court's location, coded as headquarters or outlying. Control: the year, and the district.

4. Choosing the tools. Documentary work on order sheets and legal services authority records; a schedule administered to a sample of the persons produced, since literacy cannot be assumed; and non-participant observation of first productions on sampled days. Piloted in one court first.

5. The phase of data collection. Permissions from the courts and the prison authority; investigators trained together and matched to respondents where appropriate; a stratified multi-stage sample of courts and then of matters; refusals and non-contacts recorded; and a fraction of the schedules re-checked by a supervisor.

6. Data analysis. Editing and coding; tabulation of representation by offence category and by court location; cross-tabulation; a test of significance on the association; and interpretation. And the honest limits stated: the study measures what the order sheet records, which is not necessarily what occurred; three districts do not represent the state; and it establishes association and not cause.

Quick revision

  1. MU's six stages: conceptualising the problem; laying down the hypothesis; defining the variables; choosing the tools; the phase of data collection; data analysis.
  2. A good problem is clear, researchable, significant, feasible and ethical. A vague question cannot be repaired later.
  3. A hypothesis is a testable tentative proposition about a relationship between variables. Null states no relationship and is what is actually tested; alternative states one; directional and non-directional. Exploratory and descriptive studies may properly have none.
  4. Variables: independent (cause), dependent (effect), intervening, control. Operational definition states a variable by the operations that measure it, without which data are not comparable.
  5. Tool choice is decided by the question, the population's literacy and dispersion, the kind of data, resources, accuracy required and ethics. Pilot, and triangulate.
  6. Collection: permissions, training, maintaining the sample rather than substituting, supervision and spot checks, and recording refusals, since the response rate is a finding.
  7. Analysis: editing, coding, classification and tabulation, statistics (central tendency, dispersion, cross-tabulation, correlation, significance), interpretation, reporting.
  8. Correlation is not causation, and statistical significance is not importance.
munotes.in373

The Stages of Data Collection

Test yourself

1. Name MU's six stages of data collection. Conceptualising the problem, in which a broad interest is turned into a precise answerable question; laying down the hypothesis, a testable tentative proposition; defining the variables, including their operational definitions; choosing the tools of data collection suited to the question, population and resources; the phase of data collection itself, with its permissions, training, fieldwork and supervision; and data analysis, comprising editing, coding, tabulation, statistical treatment, interpretation and reporting.

2. What makes a good research problem, and why does this stage matter most? It is clear and unambiguous; researchable, in that evidence capable of answering it can actually be obtained; significant, adding something worth knowing; feasible within the available time, money and access; and ethical. The stage matters most because a defect here cannot be repaired later: a study whose question is vague will produce data that answer nothing, however carefully those data are collected and however sophisticated the analysis.

3. What is a hypothesis, and what is the null hypothesis? A hypothesis is a tentative proposition about the relationship between two or more variables, stated so that evidence could support or contradict it. The null hypothesis states that there is no relationship between the variables, and it is the proposition actually tested, the researcher seeking to reject it in favour of the alternative hypothesis, which asserts a relationship. Exploratory and descriptive studies frequently proceed without a hypothesis at all.

4. What is an operational definition and why is it necessary? A statement of a variable in terms of the operations by which it will be measured, so that any investigator would classify the same case identically. Delay, for example, cannot be measured until it is defined as the number of days between institution and final disposal, counted from the court's register and excluding transferred matters. Without operational definitions each investigator applies a private understanding, the returns are not comparable, and the study measures its investigators as much as the world.

5. Give two cautions about data analysis. That correlation is not causation: two variables that move together may be causally related in either direction, may both be produced by a third factor, or may be associated by chance, and distinguishing these requires either an experiment or careful reasoning that excludes the alternatives. And that statistical significance is not importance: a large sample can make a trivial difference statistically reliable, so the size of a relationship must be reported and judged as well as its significance.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in374

Module IV

Law, Society and Social Thought

munotes.in

Chapter Eighty-Four

The Relation of Law and Society

Syllabus topic 4.1, "Relation of law and society"

In one line

Law is a social institution: it grows out of a society, operates on it, is shaped by it, and shapes it in turn.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: law and society stand in a relation of mutual dependence. Law is a product of society, arising from its needs, its customs and its distribution of power; it is an instrument of society, one among several means of social control by which behaviour is regulated; it is a mirror of society, reflecting its values and its conflicts; and it is an agent of change within society, capable of altering the arrangements from which it came. No account that takes only one of these four is adequate.

The four propositions

1. Law is a product of society

Law does not arise from nothing. Its content comes from the customs, morals and religion of the society that makes it, from the interests of the groups strong enough to be heard in the making, and from the problems the society is actually facing.

The evidence is the diversity of law. If law were derived from reason alone it would be broadly the same everywhere. It is not: what counts as a valid marriage, what property may be owned, what conduct is criminal and what remedies exist differ between societies and within one society over time, and the differences track social differences.

2. Law is an instrument of social control

One among several, and the smallest, as [Social Control: Meaning and Purpose] establishes. Custom, religion, morality and public opinion do far more of the work. The consequences of that fact are the practical content of this module: a law running with the other controls costs almost nothing to enforce and one running against them is expensive and widely evaded.

3. Law reflects society

Its categories borrow social meanings, as [Why a Law Student Studies Sociology] shows: family, cruelty, reasonable, decency, custom, public order. Its enforcement follows social lines. And its content records what the society has settled and what it is still fighting about, which is why the statute book is a good, if partial, index of a society's preoccupations.

4. Law changes society

The proposition that is genuinely contested, and it is the subject of the next chapter.

What the jurisprudential schools say

A law student is expected to connect the sociology to the schools, and each school is essentially an answer to the question of this chapter.

The historical school, above all Savigny. Law is not made deliberately but grows, like language, out of the spirit of a people, the Volksgeist, and expresses its history and its character. Its consequence is a strong scepticism about legislation and about transplanting law from one society to another. Its weakness is that it cannot explain deliberate legal reform, which manifestly occurs and succeeds, nor the reception of foreign legal systems, which has happened repeatedly.

munotes.in375

The Relation of Law and Society

The sociological school, above all Roscoe Pound. Law is social engineering: the task of the legal order is to satisfy as many social wants as possible with the least sacrifice, and Pound's theory of interests, classified as individual, public and social, is the scheme by which competing claims are to be weighed. Law is therefore an instrument to be used purposively rather than a growth to be observed.

Eugen Ehrlich and the living law, met in Module I. The centre of gravity of legal development lies not in legislation, juristic science or judicial decision, but in society itself: the rules that actually govern behaviour, in families, associations and trades, are the living law, and the state's law is only a part of it and frequently the smaller part. This is the most sociological of the positions, and it is the one that generates the research question of [Legal Pluralism].

The positivist school, Austin and after him Kelsen, in contrast holds that the validity of law is a question about its source rather than about its social effect or moral content. It is not a rival account of the relation between law and society so much as a refusal to treat that relation as a question about validity, and saying so is more accurate than presenting it as an opposing theory.

Marxist theory, from [Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism]: law belongs to the superstructure, resting on the economic base, and serves the interests of the class that owns the means of production.

Weber, from [Weber: Power and Authority]: the distinctive feature of modern law is its rationality, that is, its generality, its systematic form and its predictability, and legal-rational authority is the form of domination proper to a modern state.

Durkheim, from [Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity]: law is the visible index of solidarity, and its type changes with the type of solidarity, repressive law giving way to restitutive law as the division of labour advances.

The functions of law in a society

Bringing the schools together into a list, which is what an examiner asks for.

  1. Social control, defining and sanctioning deviance.
  2. Dispute settlement, which is [Accommodation] in its institutional form.
  3. Social change, the next chapter.
  4. Maintenance of order and security, without which nothing else is possible.
  5. Protection of expectations, so that people can plan and transact. This is the function Weber identified as a condition of capitalism in [Social Determinants of Economic Development].
  6. Allocation of resources and of authority, through property, taxation and constitutional arrangement.
  7. Legitimation, since law makes an arrangement appear rightful, which the conflict perspective reads as ideology.
  8. Expression of shared values, Durkheim's function of punishment.
  9. Protection of the weak, which is the function most conspicuous in modern welfare and labour legislation and least present in custom.
munotes.in376

The Relation of Law and Society

Where law and society diverge

The interesting cases, and the ones research is actually about.

The gap between law in the books and law in action. Roscoe Pound's phrase, and the founding observation of the sociology of law: what the statute provides and what happens are different things, and the difference is a subject for investigation rather than a scandal to be denounced.

Non-enforcement. Rules that stand unenforced for decades, as much of the prohibition of dowry and of child marriage did.

Evasion. Formal compliance with substantive breach, which is what most regulation actually meets.

Selective enforcement, from [The Conflict Perspective].

Ignorance. A right unknown to its holder is not a right in any practical sense, which is why legal awareness is a subject of research and of policy.

Access. The cost, distance, delay and language of the legal system decide who can use it, so formal equality before the law coexists with unequal capacity to invoke it.

Legal pluralism, where the state's law is one order among several, treated in its own chapter.

A worked example

Two brothers dispute their father's land.

Law as product: the succession rules applied are the codified version of what were once customs of that community, altered by legislation, notably the amendment of 2005 making daughters coparceners.

Law as one control among many: the dispute will most likely be settled by elders, by the family, or by a compromise, and the statutory rules operate in the background as a threat and a measure rather than as a decision.

Law as mirror: the sister's share exists in law and is very often not claimed, and the gap between the two is an accurate reflection of the society, as [Property] shows.

Law as agent of change: the 2005 amendment altered what the sister could demand, and over time it alters what she is expected to accept.

Living law: the arrangement the family actually adopts, that the sister relinquishes and receives something at her daughter's marriage, is a rule of the living law of that community. It is not in any statute and it governs the case.

What this does NOT mean

Law is not merely a reflection of society. It has its own institutions, its own techniques, its own professionals and its own logic, and it can act against prevailing opinion.

munotes.in377

The Relation of Law and Society

Society is not merely the product of law. Most social order is produced without law and would survive its absence.

The relation is not one of simple causation in either direction, and any account that makes it so is wrong. It is a relation of mutual influence in which neither term is prior.

Quick revision

  1. Four propositions: law is a product of society; an instrument of social control; a mirror of society; and an agent of change.
  2. Savigny and the historical school: law grows from the Volksgeist; scepticism about legislation and transplant. Weakness: cannot explain successful deliberate reform.
  3. Pound and the sociological school: law as social engineering, satisfying the most wants with the least sacrifice; the theory of interests, individual, public and social.
  4. Ehrlich: the centre of gravity of legal development lies in society itself; the living law.
  5. Marx: law is superstructure serving the dominant class. Weber: modern law is rational and predictable. Durkheim: law is the visible index of solidarity.
  6. Functions: social control, dispute settlement, social change, order, protection of expectations, allocation, legitimation, expression of values, protection of the weak.
  7. Divergences: the gap between law in the books and law in action (Pound), non-enforcement, evasion, selective enforcement, ignorance, access, and legal pluralism.

Test yourself

1. State the relation between law and society in four propositions. Law is a product of society, its content drawn from the society's customs, morals and distribution of power, which is why law differs between societies and over time. It is an instrument of social control, and the smallest of several. It is a mirror of society, borrowing its categories from social life and recording what the society has settled and what it still contests. And it is an agent of change, capable of altering the arrangements from which it came. No account that takes only one of the four is adequate.

2. What did Savigny hold, and what is the objection to it? That law is not made but grows, like language, out of the spirit and history of a people, the Volksgeist, so that legislation is at best a codification of what already exists and a legal system cannot be transplanted from one society to another without regard to either. The objection is that deliberate legal reform manifestly occurs and sometimes succeeds, and that whole legal systems have in fact been received by societies that did not produce them, neither of which the theory can accommodate.

3. Explain Pound's social engineering and Ehrlich's living law. Pound treated law as social engineering: the legal order's task is to satisfy as many social wants as possible with the least sacrifice of other wants, and his theory of interests, classified as individual, public and social, provides the scheme for weighing competing claims. Ehrlich held that the centre of gravity of legal development lies not in legislation, juristic science or judicial decision but in society itself, and that the rules which actually govern conduct in families, associations and trades are the living law, of which the state's law is only a part and often the smaller part.

munotes.in378

The Relation of Law and Society

4. What is the gap between law in the books and law in action? Pound's phrase for the difference between what the legal materials provide and what actually happens: rules that stand unenforced, rules complied with in form and evaded in substance, enforcement that follows social lines rather than the seriousness of the conduct, rights unknown to their holders, and a system whose cost, distance and language decide who can use it. The sociology of law treats that gap as its subject matter, to be measured and explained, rather than as a scandal to be deplored.

5. Why is it wrong to say either that law reflects society or that law shapes society? Because each is half of a relation of mutual influence in which neither term is prior. Law takes its content from social custom, interest and power, so it cannot be understood without the society; and it has its own institutions, professionals and techniques, and can act against prevailing opinion, so the society cannot be understood as producing it mechanically. Most social order, moreover, is produced without law at all, so law is neither the source of society nor merely its shadow.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in379

Chapter Eighty-Five

Law and Social Change

Syllabus topic 4.2, "Law and social change"

In one line

Law both follows social change and produces it, and whether a given law produces it depends on conditions that have nothing to do with how the law is drafted.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the relation between law and social change runs in both directions. Law is an effect of social change, since altered social conditions produce demands that are met by legislation and by judicial decision; and law is an instrument of social change, since a legal rule can alter behaviour, redistribute resources and rights, and over time alter the attitudes that supported the older arrangement. Whether law succeeds as an instrument depends not on its drafting but on identifiable social conditions, and the Indian record contains conspicuous successes and conspicuous failures.

Direction one: social change produces law

The uncontroversial half, and it needs only illustration.

Industrialisation produced factory and labour legislation; the motor vehicle produced traffic law; digital communication produced law on data and online conduct; the weakening of the joint household produced the Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act 2007; and the growth of a market economy after 1991 produced regulators for securities, telecommunications, insurance and competition.

The mechanism is cultural lag, from [Culture]: material conditions change, the norms and rules governing them follow, and the interval is where legislative activity concentrates. On this side of the relation law is a follower, and Savigny's account of law growing from the life of a people describes it well.

Direction two: law produces social change

The contested half, and the substance of the topic.

The arguments that law CAN change society

  1. Law changes behaviour directly by sanction, and behaviour changed for long enough changes attitudes. People who stop doing something because it is unlawful may come to think it wrong.
  2. Law is educative. Its declaration of a standard teaches, quite apart from enforcement, which is why the prohibition of untouchability was thought worth enacting even where it could not be enforced.
  3. Law removes disabilities, and this is its strongest and least disputed use: it can abolish a legal barrier immediately, as the abolition of untouchability, the opening of temples, the removal of the bar on widow remarriage and the conferring of coparcenary rights on daughters did.
  4. Law redistributes resources, and resources alter positions: land reform, reservation, minimum wages, the employment guarantee.
  5. Law creates institutions which then work on the society continuously: the Election Commission, the legal services authorities, the internal complaints committees, the panchayats with reserved seats.
  6. Law legitimates a claim. A person asserting an entitlement recognised by law argues from a different position than one asking a favour, and this changes what can be demanded even where no proceeding is brought.
  7. Law protects the innovator. Its most under-noticed function: it does not persuade the majority, it shelters the minority who wish to depart from custom. The couple marrying outside caste under the Special Marriage Act 1954 is protected by it, whether or not anyone else approves.
munotes.in380

Law and Social Change

The arguments that law CANNOT change society by itself

  1. Enforcement depends on the society. Complaints, witnesses, local officials and juries come from the same population whose norms the law opposes.
  2. A law opposed by strong mores is evaded, as [Norms and Values] establishes, and its formal existence may conceal the fact that nothing has changed.
  3. Access decides who benefits. A right requiring litigation to enforce is available to those who can litigate.
  4. Law can produce reaction. A change imposed against a community's belief can strengthen the very identity it opposed, which is the mechanism of [In-groups, Out-groups and Reference Groups].
  5. Sumner's proposition, which must be given because it is the classic statement of the sceptical case: stateways cannot change folkways. Legislation cannot alter deep-seated custom, and the attempt only produces evasion.

The answer to Sumner, which is what earns marks: the proposition is too strong. Folkways have in fact been changed with legal help, over time and in combination with education, economic change and organised movements. What is true is the weaker and more useful claim: law alone, and quickly, cannot change folkways; law working with other forces, and over a generation, can.

The two cases, which are the two answers

When law leads and it works

Facts. Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan, brought by Vishaka and others against the State of Rajasthan and others,, AIR 1997 SC 3011, 1997 (6) SCC 241, decided 13 August 1997 by Verma CJI with Sujata V. Manohar and B. N. Kirpal JJ. A writ petition was brought under Article 32 as a class action for the enforcement of the fundamental rights of working women under Articles 14, 19 and 21. There was at that time no Indian legislation on sexual harassment at the workplace, and the Court recorded that the primary responsibility for providing such legislation and a mechanism to enforce it lay with the legislature and the executive.

Held. Sexual harassment at the workplace violates the rights to gender equality and to life and liberty under Articles 14, 15 and 21, and also the right under Article 19(1)(g) to practise any profession or carry on any occupation, since that right depends on the availability of a safe working environment. Because such violation is a recurring phenomenon, a writ of mandamus to be effective had to be accompanied by directions for prevention; and the Court accordingly laid down guidelines and norms under Article 32 to fill the legislative vacuum, to be observed at all workplaces until suitable legislation was enacted.

munotes.in381

Law and Social Change

Why it matters here. It is the clearest Indian instance of law made deliberately to produce a change the society had not yet made for itself, and of the conditions under which such an attempt succeeds. It also makes the sociological point about machinery: guidelines had to wait sixteen years to be replaced by the Sexual Harassment of Women at Workplace (Prevention, Prohibition and Redressal) Act 2013, which supplied what a judgment cannot, namely a standing institution in every workplace with a duty to act, and it is the institution rather than the norm that produced compliance.

When law leads and it meets resistance

Facts. Mohd. Ahmed Khan v. Shah Bano Begum, the respondents being Shah Bano Begum and others,, AIR 1985 SC 945, 1985 (2) SCC 556, decided 23 April 1985 by a Constitution Bench of Chandrachud CJ with Rangnath Misra, D. A. Desai, O. Chinnappa Reddy and E. S. Venkataramiah JJ. The appellant, an advocate, had married the respondent in 1932 and driven her from the matrimonial home in 1975. In April 1978 she applied under section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure for maintenance of Rs 500 a month, his professional income being about Rs 60,000 a year. On 6 November 1978 he divorced her by irrevocable talaq and contended that she had ceased to be his wife and that he was under no further obligation, having paid Rs 200 a month for about two years and deposited Rs 3,000 in court as mahr during the period of iddat. The Magistrate awarded Rs 25 a month; the High Court of Madhya Pradesh raised it to Rs 179.20; the husband appealed by special leave.

Held. The appeal was dismissed. Section 125 of the Code applies to a divorced Muslim wife who is unable to maintain herself, and payment of mahr does not displace that liability: mahr is not an amount payable by the husband to the wife on divorce and so does not fall within section 127(3)(b) of the Code, being an obligation imposed by law as a mark of respect for the wife, as appears from the fact that failure to specify it does not affect the validity of the marriage. The Court also observed that Article 44 of the Constitution, providing for a uniform civil code, had remained a dead letter.

Why it matters here. It is the standing Indian illustration of a legal change running ahead of the settled understanding of a community and producing organised resistance rather than compliance: the decision was followed by the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act 1986. The sociological lesson is not that the Court was wrong, which is a question of law and of value; it is that a legal change touching an identity strongly held will be received as an attack on the group rather than as a benefit to the individual, and that the reaction is predictable and must be planned for.

munotes.in382

Law and Social Change

The conditions under which law changes society

This is the section that answers the question, and it should be given as a list, because it converts an argument into an analysis.

  1. The law must be known. An unknown right is not exercised.
  2. It must be clear and specific. Vague obligations are not complied with and cannot be enforced.
  3. It must be enforceable, and enforced. A standing non-enforcement teaches that the law need not be obeyed, which damages the rest of the legal order too.
  4. There must be machinery, and it must be local, cheap and quick. This is the single most reliable predictor. The internal complaints committee, the legal services authority and the reserved panchayat seat work because they exist where the person is.
  5. The change must have some support in the society, or at least active support from an organised section of it.
  6. It should have an ally in another social force: education, economic change, migration or a movement.
  7. The cost of compliance must be bearable, or evasion is rational.
  8. It should attach the obligation to somebody who can be reached, which is why laws addressed to employers work better than laws addressed to families.
  9. Time. The changes that succeeded took a generation, and evaluating a statute after five years will almost always find it a failure.

The Indian record, read against those conditions

Where law led and largely succeeded: the abolition of untouchability, which did not end discrimination and did remove its legal support and create an offence; the rise in the age at marriage, discussed in [Factors and Causes of Social Change] and produced by law working with education and employment; the reservation of seats for women in panchayats, which put a very large number of women into public office and could not have occurred otherwise; and the right to education, given statutory form in 2009.

Where law led and largely failed, or is still failing: the prohibition of dowry since 1961, discussed in [Recent Trends in Marriage], which lacks almost every condition in the list above; the prohibition of manual scavenging, repeatedly strengthened because it was not achieved; and land ceiling legislation, whose implementation varied enormously between states.

The pattern that emerges, and it is worth stating as the chapter's conclusion. Law is most effective where it removes a disability, creates an institution, or confers a right on a person with the means and the motive to claim it. It is least effective where it forbids a practice that both parties to the transaction want, conducted in private, within a family, with no complainant. Dowry has every one of those features, and that, rather than any defect in the drafting of the Act of 1961, is why it has not worked.

munotes.in383

Law and Social Change

A worked example

A state wishes to reduce the number of children withdrawn from school after the eighth standard.

The sceptical position says that education law cannot change what families decide, and it has evidence on its side.

Designing against the list gives a different answer. Make the obligation known, through the school itself. Make it specific: attendance, not a general duty. Attach it to a party who can be reached and who has an interest: the school, which is funded and inspected, rather than the household. Provide local machinery: an officer at the block level rather than a court. Provide an ally: transport and a meal, which alter the household's calculation. Reduce the cost of compliance: free books, no fees, a school within reach. And allow time.

The chapter's argument in one sentence. The question is never simply whether law can change society; it is whether this law, addressed to these people, with this machinery, in these conditions, can, and the list above is how that question is answered.

Quick revision

  1. The relation runs both ways: social change produces law (cultural lag), and law produces social change.
  2. Law CAN change society: by sanction, by education, by removing disabilities, by redistributing resources, by creating institutions, by legitimating a claim, and by protecting the innovator who departs from custom.
  3. Law alone CANNOT: enforcement depends on the same society, strong mores produce evasion, access decides who benefits, and imposed change can produce reaction.
  4. Sumner: stateways cannot change folkways. The answer: too strong. Law alone and quickly cannot; law with other forces over a generation can.
  5. Vishaka (AIR 1997 SC 3011): guidelines under Article 32 to fill a legislative vacuum, replaced by the Act of 2013, which supplied the institution a judgment could not.
  6. Shah Bano (AIR 1985 SC 945): section 125 applies to a divorced Muslim wife and mahr does not displace it; followed by the Act of 1986. The lesson is that change touching a strongly held identity provokes resistance.
  7. Conditions for success: known, clear, enforced, local cheap quick machinery, some social support, an ally in another social force, bearable cost of compliance, an obligation attached to a reachable party, and time.
  8. Law works best where it removes a disability, creates an institution or confers a claimable right; worst where it forbids a private transaction both parties want, with no complainant.
munotes.in384

Law and Social Change

Test yourself

1. In what two directions does the relation between law and social change run? Law is an effect of social change, since altered conditions produce demands met by legislation and decision, which is cultural lag operating: industrialisation produced labour law, the motor vehicle produced traffic law, and the weakening of the joint household produced the maintenance legislation of 2007. And law is an instrument of social change, since a rule can alter behaviour, remove disabilities, redistribute resources and create institutions, and over time change the attitudes that supported the older arrangement.

2. State Sumner's proposition and the answer to it. Sumner held that stateways cannot change folkways: legislation cannot alter deep-seated custom, and the attempt produces only evasion. The answer is that the proposition is too strong, since folkways have in fact been changed with legal help, in the age at marriage, in the position of daughters in property and in the disabilities attached to caste. What survives is a weaker and more useful claim: law alone and quickly cannot change folkways, while law working with education, economic change and organised movements, over a generation, can.

3. What does Vishaka illustrate about law and social change? That law can be made deliberately to produce a change the society has not made for itself. The Court held that sexual harassment at the workplace violates Articles 14, 15, 19(1)(g) and 21, and, there being no legislation, laid down guidelines under Article 32 to fill the vacuum until Parliament acted. It also illustrates the limits of a judgment as an instrument: the guidelines required sixteen years and the Act of 2013 before the essential machinery, a standing committee in every workplace with a duty to act, existed, and it was the institution rather than the norm that produced compliance.

4. What does Shah Bano illustrate? That a legal change touching an identity strongly held is received as an attack on the group rather than as a benefit to the individual. The Court held that section 125 of the Code applies to a divorced Muslim wife unable to maintain herself and that payment of mahr does not displace the liability, mahr not being an amount payable on divorce within section 127(3)(b). The decision was followed by the Muslim Women (Protection of Rights on Divorce) Act 1986. The sociological lesson concerns the predictability of the reaction rather than the correctness of the decision.

5. State the conditions under which law succeeds in producing social change. That the law is known to those it benefits; that it is clear and specific; that it is enforceable and actually enforced, since standing non-enforcement teaches that law need not be obeyed; that there is machinery which is local, cheap and quick, which is the most reliable predictor of all; that some section of the society actively supports it; that it has an ally in another social force such as education or economic change; that the cost of compliance is bearable; that the obligation is attached to a party who can be reached and has something to lose; and that it is given a generation rather than five years.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in385

Chapter Eighty-Eight

Auguste Comte

Syllabus topic 4.5.1, "August Comte: Positivism, Law of three stages, Social Staticsand Social Dynamics."

In one line

Comte founded sociology, named it, and argued that human thought and human society pass through three stages ending in the scientific, which is why society can now be studied scientifically at all.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Auguste Comte, 1798 to 1857, is regarded as the father of sociology. He coined the word sociologie in 1838, in the fourth volume of his Cours de philosophie positive, published in six volumes between 1830 and 1842. His principal contributions are positivism, the doctrine that genuine knowledge is confined to what can be established by observation and the discovery of laws; the law of three stages, that human thought passes through the theological, the metaphysical and the positive; the hierarchy of the sciences, which places sociology last and highest; and the division of sociology into social statics, the study of order, and social dynamics, the study of progress.

MU prints "August Comte". The name is Auguste Comte.

Where he stood

Comte wrote in France after the Revolution, in a society whose old order had been destroyed and whose new one had not settled, and in a Europe being remade by industry. His question was the one [What Sociology Is] identifies as the discipline's founding question: what holds a society together, and how does it change. His answer was that the same method that had succeeded in the natural sciences could be applied to society, and that a science of society would supply the intellectual basis on which a stable social order could be rebuilt.

He first proposed to call the new science social physics, and abandoned the name after Adolphe Quetelet used it for statistical work in 1835, coining sociologie in its place.

1. Positivism

The doctrine. Genuine knowledge is positive knowledge: it rests on observed facts and on the laws of invariable succession and resemblance discovered among them. Speculation about first causes and ultimate purposes is not knowledge, because nothing can be observed that would settle it.

What follows for sociology.

  1. Society can be studied by the methods of science: observation, experiment so far as it is possible, comparison, and, distinctively for Comte, the historical method, which studies a society by tracing its development.
  2. The object is to discover laws, that is, regularities of coexistence and of succession.
  3. Knowledge is for use. Comte's formula was that science yields prevision and prevision yields action: understanding the laws of society permits its problems to be addressed.
  4. Metaphysical and theological explanation is set aside, not refuted, since it is treated as belonging to an earlier stage of thought rather than as false in the ordinary sense.
munotes.in396

Auguste Comte

The criticism. That positivism assumes society can be studied exactly as nature is, which the difficulties in [The Nature and Scope of Sociology] contradict: the observer is inside the object, experiment is largely impossible, and meaning has to be interpreted rather than observed. Weber's insistence on verstehen, in [Weber: Social Action and Its Types], is the standing answer to Comte on this point.

2. The law of three stages

The claim. Human thought, in each of its branches and in the whole, passes necessarily through three successive stages, and society passes with it, because the way a society explains the world determines how it organises itself.

The theological stage. Phenomena are explained by the will of supernatural beings. Comte subdivided it into fetishism, in which objects themselves are animate; polytheism, in which many gods govern different domains; and monotheism, in which one god governs all. Its corresponding social order is military, and the dominant groups are priests and military men.

The metaphysical stage. The gods are replaced by abstract forces, essences and principles: nature, right, sovereignty. It is a transitional stage, in which the theological explanation has been abandoned and the positive one not yet reached. Its dominant groups are lawyers and philosophers, which is a point worth noticing on a law syllabus.

The positive stage. Explanation by observed laws established scientifically, with speculation about causes given up. Its corresponding order is industrial, and its dominant groups are scientists and industrialists.

Two features of the law that a good answer notes. It applies to each science separately, and the sciences enter the positive stage in the order of their complexity, which is the hierarchy below. And it applies to the individual as well as to humanity: Comte held that each person passes through the same three stages in their own development.

The criticism. That the stages coexist rather than succeeding one another, since theological, metaphysical and scientific thinking are all present in every modern society; that the scheme is a philosophy of history rather than an empirical finding; that it is evolutionary and unilinear, with the weaknesses in [The Evolutionary Perspective]; and that it flatters the writer's own age by placing it at the summit.

3. The hierarchy of the sciences

Comte arranged the sciences in order of decreasing generality and increasing complexity: mathematics, astronomy, physics, chemistry, biology, and sociology. Each depends on those before it and none reduces to them.

Two consequences he drew. Sociology is the last science to reach the positive stage, because it is the most complex and depends on all the others, which explains why a science of society appeared so late. And sociology is the highest, because it studies the most complex phenomena and because the others exist ultimately for human purposes.

munotes.in397

Auguste Comte

4. Social statics and social dynamics

Comte divided sociology in two, and the division has outlasted almost everything else he wrote.

Social statics studies the conditions of order: the structure of society at a given moment, the arrangements that hold it together and the relations between its parts. Comte took the family as the elementary unit of society rather than the individual, and treated language, religion and the division of labour as the great bonds of union: language transmits accumulated thought, religion supplies common belief, and the division of labour creates interdependence. He also insisted on consensus, the mutual dependence of the parts of a society, so that none can be understood alone.

Social dynamics studies progress: the laws by which societies develop over time, which for Comte are the three stages.

Why the division survives. Every syllabus in the subject, including this one, still follows it: Module I is largely statics and Module III is dynamics. The vocabulary changed, order and change, structure and process, and the division did not.

His formula, which is worth quoting because it states the relation between the two: order and progress, the one being the condition of the other. A society without order cannot progress, and one without progress cannot maintain order.

What is dead and what is alive

An honest assessment, which examiners reward.

Dead: the law of three stages as history; the religion of humanity he later proposed, with its calendar and its priesthood, which cost him most of his reputation; the claim that sociology would supply a new spiritual basis for society; and the unilinear evolutionism of the whole scheme.

Alive: the name of the discipline; the claim that society can be studied empirically and systematically, which is the foundation everything since rests on; the division into statics and dynamics, order and change; the insistence on consensus, that the parts of a society are interdependent and none is intelligible alone, which is the germ of functionalism in [The Functionalist Perspective]; the use of the comparative and historical methods; and the proposition that sociology is a distinct science with a subject matter of its own.

A worked example

Take the treatment of an accusation of theft.

Theological: guilt is established by an ordeal, on the assumption that a supernatural power will not permit the innocent to suffer. Explanation and procedure alike rest on divine will.

Metaphysical: guilt is established by reasoning from abstract principles, natural justice, natural law, the essential rights of persons, and the procedure is argument about those principles.

Positive: guilt is established by evidence, and the rules of evidence themselves are justified by their observed tendency to produce accurate outcomes; sentencing is informed by data on what actually reduces reoffending.

munotes.in398

Auguste Comte

The illustration is useful and it also exposes the theory's weakness, which is why it is given here. All three are present in a modern legal system at once: the oath survives from the first; natural justice and the language of rights are squarely metaphysical in Comte's sense, and are not going away; and empirical evaluation belongs to the third. The stages are three modes of thought that coexist, not three periods that succeed one another, and that is the standing criticism of the law stated through an example rather than asserted.

Quick revision

  1. Auguste Comte, 1798 to 1857. MU prints "August Comte". Coined sociologie in 1838, volume four of the Cours de philosophie positive, six volumes, 1830 to 1842. He had meant to call it social physics and changed it after Quetelet, 1835.
  2. Positivism: knowledge is confined to observed facts and the laws found among them; the object is to discover laws; science yields prevision and prevision yields action.
  3. Law of three stages: theological (supernatural will; fetishism, polytheism, monotheism; military order; priests and soldiers), metaphysical (abstract forces; transitional; lawyers and philosophers), positive (observed laws; industrial order; scientists and industrialists).
  4. It applies to each science separately, and to the individual as well as to humanity.
  5. Hierarchy of the sciences: mathematics, astronomy, physics, chemistry, biology, sociology, which is last to reach the positive stage and highest in complexity.
  6. Social statics: order, structure, the family as the unit, language, religion and the division of labour as the bonds, and consensus. Social dynamics: progress, the three stages. Formula: order and progress.
  7. Alive: the name, the empirical programme, the statics and dynamics division, consensus as the germ of functionalism, the comparative and historical methods. Dead: the three stages as history, the religion of humanity, unilinear evolution.

Test yourself

1. What is positivism, and what does it require of sociology? The doctrine that genuine knowledge is confined to what can be established by observation and to the laws of succession and resemblance discovered among observed facts, speculation about first causes and ultimate purposes being excluded as unknowable. It requires that society be studied by the methods of science, by observation, comparison and the historical method; that the object be the discovery of laws rather than of essences; and that the knowledge be useful, since on Comte's formula science yields prevision and prevision yields action.

2. State the law of three stages with the social order and dominant groups of each. In the theological stage phenomena are explained by the will of supernatural beings, passing through fetishism, polytheism and monotheism; the social order is military and the dominant groups are priests and military men. In the metaphysical stage explanation is by abstract forces and essences such as nature and right; it is transitional, and its dominant groups are lawyers and philosophers. In the positive stage explanation is by observed laws established scientifically; the order is industrial and the dominant groups are scientists and industrialists.

munotes.in399

Auguste Comte

3. What is the hierarchy of the sciences and what did Comte infer from it? An arrangement of the sciences by decreasing generality and increasing complexity: mathematics, astronomy, physics, chemistry, biology and sociology, each depending on those before it without reducing to them. He inferred that sociology would be the last science to reach the positive stage, because it is the most complex and presupposes the others, which explains why a science of society appeared so late; and that it is the highest, because it studies the most complex phenomena.

4. Distinguish social statics from social dynamics. Social statics studies the conditions of order: the structure of a society at a given moment, the arrangements that hold it together and the interdependence of its parts, which Comte called consensus, taking the family as the elementary unit and language, religion and the division of labour as the great bonds of union. Social dynamics studies progress, the laws by which societies develop over time, which for Comte are the three stages. His formula was order and progress, each being the condition of the other.

5. What survives of Comte's work and what does not? There survive the name of the discipline; the programme of studying society empirically and systematically, on which everything since rests; the division into statics and dynamics, order and change, which every syllabus including this one still follows; the idea of consensus, the interdependence of a society's parts, which is the germ of functionalism; and the comparative and historical methods. There do not survive the law of three stages as an account of history, since the three modes of thought coexist in every modern society; the unilinear evolutionism of the scheme; or the religion of humanity he later proposed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in400

Chapter Eighty-Nine

Durkheim: The Theory of Religion

Syllabus topic 4.5.2, "Emile Durkheim: Theory of Religion, Theory of Suicide, Division of Labour and Social Solidarity." This chapter is the theory of religion.

In one line

Durkheim argued that what religion worships, underneath every particular belief, is society itself.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Emile Durkheim, 1858 to 1917, set out his theory of religion in The Elementary Forms of Religious Life, 1912. He defined religion as a unified system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, that is things set apart and forbidden, which unite into one single moral community all who adhere to them. Studying the totemism of Australian Aboriginal societies as, in his view, the simplest available religion, he concluded that the totem is sacred because it is the emblem of the clan, and that the force experienced in religious life as divine is the society itself, so that in worshipping the totem the clan worships itself in a form it can perceive.

The position it rests on

Two ideas from his earlier work are needed first.

The social fact, from The Rules of Sociological Method, 1895: a way of acting, thinking and feeling which is external to the individual and endowed with a power of coercion by which it controls them. Religion is a social fact in exactly that sense: it exists before any believer, outlives them, and constrains them.

The collective conscience: the totality of beliefs and sentiments common to the members of a society, which forms a system with a life of its own. Religion is its most concentrated expression.

Durkheim's method throughout is to explain a social fact by another social fact, never by individual psychology, which is why his account of religion looks for a social rather than a mental origin.

The definition, and why each part is there

A unified system of beliefs and practices. Both halves are necessary: religion is done as well as believed, and Durkheim thought the doing the more important half.

Relative to sacred things, that is to say things set apart and forbidden. The sacred and profane division is his central move. Religion does not consist in belief in gods or in the supernatural, because some religions have neither in the ordinary sense; it consists in dividing the world into the sacred, treated with awe and hedged by prohibitions, and the profane, the ordinary and everyday. Anything can be sacred and nothing is sacred by its nature, which is what makes the definition work across societies whose contents differ entirely.

Which unite into one single moral community all those who adhere to them. The community is not an effect of religion but part of what religion is, and this is what distinguishes religion from magic: magic has clients, religion has a church.

The argument, in five steps

Setting it out as steps is the best way to reproduce it.

munotes.in401

Durkheim: The Theory of Religion

  1. To find what religion essentially is, study its simplest form. In a complex religion the essential elements are overlaid; in the simplest they are visible. He took Australian totemism as the simplest available, on the ethnographic understanding of his time.
  2. In totemism the sacred object is the totem, an emblem, usually a plant or animal, representing the clan and borne on its ritual objects. What is treated as most sacred is not the animal itself but the emblem, the design, which is a striking fact and the hinge of the argument.
  3. The totem is at once the emblem of the god and the emblem of the clan. If the same object represents both, then the god and the clan are the same thing.
  4. The believer's experience is genuine and its object is misidentified. People do experience a force outside themselves, greater than themselves, which supports them and constrains them, and which outlives them. That description is exactly true of society, which is external to each member, sustains them, imposes obligations, and endures. The believer feels the force accurately and names it a god.
  5. The mechanism is the assembly. Durkheim's account of collective effervescence is the empirical part: when a group assembles for ritual, the shared emotion generated among people acting in unison is qualitatively different from anything felt alone, and it is that experience which persuades participants of the reality of a power beyond them. The emblem present at the assembly then carries the feeling afterwards.

The functions of religion, in his account

They follow from the argument rather than being an addition to it.

Disciplinary, imposing restraint through prohibition and preparing people for social life. Cohesive, assembling members and renewing their attachment to the group. Revitalising, transmitting the tradition and reawakening it in each generation. Euphoric, sustaining people in loss and disappointment, especially in the rites surrounding death.

And the sociological conclusion: because what is worshipped is society, religion cannot simply disappear. A society will always generate occasions of assembly, shared emotion and collective sentiment, so the form may change while the function persists. Durkheim thought a modern society would find secular equivalents, and the standing examples offered are national ceremonies, sporting occasions and public mourning.

The criticisms

All of these must be given; the theory is important and is not accepted as it stands.

  1. The ethnography was second-hand and is disputed. Durkheim never observed an Australian society and relied on the reports of others, some of which have not survived scrutiny.
  2. Australian totemism may not be the simplest or the earliest religion, and the assumption that any surviving society represents an earlier stage of development is the evolutionary error described in [The Evolutionary Perspective].
  3. Totemism is not universal, so a theory of religion built on it generalises from a special case.
  4. It explains solidarity better than belief. Why people believe what they specifically believe, and why they hold it true rather than merely useful, is not addressed.
  5. It is reductionist. Believers do not recognise the description, and telling them that the object of their worship is their own society is not an account they could accept, which is a problem for a method that elsewhere insists on understanding practices as participants understand them.
  6. It cannot easily explain religious conflict and religious change, since a theory built on cohesion has little to say about religion dividing societies, which is [Religion: Definition, Characteristics and Functions] on dysfunctions.
  7. The direction of causation is asserted rather than shown. That the ritual generates the sentiment is plausible and was not demonstrated.
munotes.in402

Durkheim: The Theory of Religion

Its importance, notwithstanding

It made religion a sociological subject. Before it, religion was studied as belief, as history or as error; after it, as a social institution with observable functions.

It supplied the sacred and profane distinction, which is used by writers who reject everything else in the theory.

It located the mechanism in ritual, which turned an untestable claim about origins into a claim about assemblies that can be observed.

It generalises beyond religion. Any object treated as sacred by a group, a flag, a constitution, a court, generates the same reactions, which is why an insult to a symbol produces a response out of all proportion to any material harm. For a law student this is the most useful part of the theory, and it explains both the ritual of legal proceedings, noticed in [Symbolic Interactionism], and the offences relating to religious feelings and to national symbols.

A worked example

Take a district courtroom. It has a raised bench, forms of address that are used nowhere else, robes, an order of precedence, rising when the judge enters, and a prohibition on ordinary behaviour within it.

Apply the sacred and profane distinction. The courtroom is set apart: it is not used for anything else, ordinary conduct is forbidden in it, and objects associated with it are treated with a respect their materials do not warrant.

Apply the argument. What is being treated as sacred is not the room or the furniture. It is the authority of the court, which is a collective thing: it exists because a community accepts it, it is external to every individual including the judge, it constrains everyone present, and it outlives them all. The awe is real, its object is social, and the ritual is what renews it.

munotes.in403

Durkheim: The Theory of Religion

And apply the mechanism. Remove the robes, the rising and the forms of address and authority does not vanish, but it thins, which is why every legal system that has tried to simplify its ritual has found that something was being done by it. Durkheim's claim is testable here in a way it is not among the Arunta, and that is the most useful thing this chapter can give a law student.

Quick revision

  1. The Elementary Forms of Religious Life, 1912. Durkheim 1858 to 1917.
  2. Definition: a unified system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, set apart and forbidden, uniting adherents into one single moral community.
  3. Sacred and profane: nothing is sacred by nature; the division itself is what constitutes religion, which is why the definition covers religions without gods.
  4. The argument: study the simplest form; the totem is the emblem of the clan; the same emblem stands for god and clan; the force believers experience is real and is society; the mechanism is the assembly and collective effervescence.
  5. Functions: disciplinary, cohesive, revitalising, euphoric. Because the object is society, the form may change while the function persists.
  6. Criticisms: second-hand and disputed ethnography; totemism is neither simplest nor universal; explains solidarity not belief; reductionist and unrecognisable to believers; weak on conflict and change; causation asserted rather than shown.
  7. It generalises: any object a group treats as sacred produces the same reactions, which explains legal ritual and the offences protecting symbols.

Test yourself

1. Give Durkheim's definition of religion and explain the sacred and profane distinction. A unified system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, that is things set apart and forbidden, which unite into one single moral community all those who adhere to them. The sacred and profane distinction is his central move: religion does not consist in belief in gods or the supernatural, since some religions have neither, but in dividing the world into the sacred, treated with awe and surrounded by prohibitions, and the profane, which is the ordinary and everyday. Anything can be sacred and nothing is sacred by its nature.

2. Set out his argument that society is the object of religious worship. That the essential elements of religion are clearest in its simplest form, which he took to be Australian totemism; that in totemism the sacred object is the totem, the emblem of the clan; that the same emblem stands for the god and for the clan, so the two must be the same thing; that believers genuinely experience a force external to them, greater than them, which sustains and constrains them and outlives them, and that this description is exactly true of society; and that the mechanism is the assembly, where collective effervescence produces an emotion unlike anything felt alone, which the emblem then carries away.

munotes.in404

Durkheim: The Theory of Religion

3. What is collective effervescence? The heightened, shared emotional state generated when a group assembles and acts in unison in ritual, which is qualitatively different from anything the individual experiences alone. Durkheim treated it as the empirical mechanism of his theory: it is that experience which persuades participants of the reality of a power greater than themselves, and the emblem present during the assembly afterwards carries and revives the feeling.

4. Give four criticisms of the theory. That the ethnography was second-hand and parts of it have not survived later scrutiny, Durkheim never having observed an Australian society; that totemism is neither demonstrably the earliest form of religion nor universal, so the argument generalises from a special case and rests on the evolutionary assumption that a surviving society represents an earlier stage; that it explains solidarity but not belief, saying nothing about why people hold their particular beliefs to be true; and that it is reductionist, since believers could not recognise the description of their worship as directed at their own society.

5. Why is the theory useful to a law student even if its account of religion is rejected? Because its central mechanism generalises to anything a group treats as sacred. A courtroom is set apart, ordinary conduct within it is forbidden, and its objects and forms are treated with a respect their materials do not warrant; what is held sacred is the collective authority of the court, which exists because the community accepts it, constrains everyone present and outlives them all. It explains why legal ritual is not decoration but a means of renewing authority, and why insults to symbols produce reactions out of proportion to any material harm.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in405

Chapter Ninety

Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide

Syllabus topic 4.5.2, "Theory of Suicide"

In one line

Durkheim showed that the suicide rate, which looks like the sum of the most private decisions imaginable, varies with the degree to which people are integrated into groups and regulated by them.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Suicide: A Study in Sociology, 1897, Durkheim argued that the suicide rate is a social fact which must be explained by social causes and not by individual psychology, since it remains stable in a society over long periods although the individuals composing it change entirely. He identified two social currents whose deficiency or excess produce four types: egoistic suicide, from insufficient integration; altruistic suicide, from excessive integration; anomic suicide, from insufficient regulation; and fatalistic suicide, from excessive regulation.

What the study was for

Durkheim chose the subject deliberately, and understanding why is half the answer.

It is the hardest possible case for sociology. If any act is individual, private and psychological, this is it. Demonstrating that its rate is socially determined therefore proves the discipline's central claim, that there are social facts which cannot be reduced to facts about individuals.

It is the method that carries the argument. He used official statistics, which existed for many European countries; he compared rates across countries, religions, marital statuses, occupations, ages and periods; and he eliminated the non-social explanations one by one before advancing his own. That procedure, elimination followed by covariation, is the comparative method described in [Types of Methodology] as sociology's substitute for the experiment.

The explanations he eliminated

He tested and rejected, in turn: mental illness, on the ground that the distributions did not match, since the rates by sex and by religion ran opposite to the distributions of the conditions then recognised; race and heredity, since rates varied within the same populations and changed over time; climate and cosmic factors, which do not vary as the rates do; and imitation, which might explain a local cluster and cannot explain a stable national rate.

The nineteenth century categories he used for these explanations are dated, and the argument's form is what survives: a proposed cause must vary as the effect varies, and each of these did not.

The individual and the rate

The distinction that makes the whole study intelligible and which students most often miss.

Durkheim is not explaining why a particular person takes their life. That is a question for psychology and for the person's own history. He is explaining why the rate differs between groups and stays stable within them, which no fact about any individual can do.

The illustration he gives is that a society's rate remains nearly constant from year to year although the individuals are different people with different circumstances. Something is producing that regularity, and it is not in any of them.

munotes.in406

Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide

The two currents and the four types

Two social conditions, each capable of being deficient or excessive, yield the four types. Setting the answer out as a two-by-two is the clearest way to reproduce it.

Too littleToo much
Integration, the attachment of the individual to the groupEgoisticAltruistic
Regulation, the restraint the group places on the individual's desiresAnomicFatalistic

Egoistic suicide

Cause: insufficient integration. The individual is inadequately attached to a group, so the ties that would have restrained them and given their life meaning are weak, and they are thrown on their own resources.

His evidence, and it is the best-known part of the study: rates varied inversely with the strength of the social groups a person belonged to. He found them lower among Catholics than Protestants, attributing the difference not to doctrine, since both condemn the act, but to the greater density of shared belief and collective practice among Catholics; lower among the married than the unmarried, and lower still among those with children; and lower in periods of political crisis and war, when the group is drawn together.

The religious comparison rests on nineteenth century European data and should be presented as his finding on that data rather than as a general truth.

Altruistic suicide

Cause: excessive integration. The individual is so completely absorbed into the group that their own life counts for little against its demands.

His types: obligatory, where the group requires it in defined circumstances; optional, where it is not required but is honoured; and acute, undertaken for the joy of sacrifice itself.

His examples were military suicide, where rates were higher among officers and career soldiers than conscripts, which is the reverse of what a deprivation explanation would predict, and the practices of certain societies in which the aged or the widowed were expected to die.

Anomic suicide

Cause: insufficient regulation. Anomie is Durkheim's term for a state of deregulation in which the norms that limited desires have lost their authority and no new ones bind.

The mechanism, which is the subtle part. Human desires are not limited by anything internal; only society limits them, by telling people what it is reasonable to expect. When that framework is dislocated, desire becomes unlimited, and unlimited desire cannot be satisfied by any attainment, so it produces perpetual dissatisfaction.

His evidence: rates rise in periods of sudden economic depression and of sudden prosperity alike, which is the finding that makes the theory. A deprivation explanation predicts the first and cannot explain the second; the deregulation explanation predicts both, because either dislocation destroys the customary scale of expectation.

munotes.in407

Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide

Domestic anomie is the parallel case: he found rates higher among the divorced, attributing it to the dislocation of the regulation that marriage supplies.

Fatalistic suicide

Cause: excessive regulation. The individual's future is pitilessly blocked and their desires violently choked by oppressive discipline.

Durkheim gave this type very little space, mentioning it briefly and describing it as of little contemporary importance. An answer should say so: the fourth type completes the scheme logically and is the least developed in the book. His illustrations were persons under extreme constraint, and later writers have applied it to conditions of total control.

The criticisms

  1. Official statistics are unreliable, and this is the most serious objection. Suicide is recorded by officials applying a definition, and both stigma and legal consequences suppress recording. Douglas's criticism is the standing one: the very variations Durkheim explained, between Catholic and Protestant regions, may be variations in recording rather than in occurrence, since a community that regards the act as gravely sinful has stronger reasons to record a death otherwise. This is exactly the dark figure problem from [Crime and Social Deviance] applied to the most famous study in sociology.
  2. The ecological fallacy. Durkheim inferred from rates in populations to the condition of individuals, which the caution in [Political Parties and Voting Behaviour] forbids: that Protestant regions had higher rates does not establish that the individuals who died were Protestants.
  3. The meaning of the act is ignored. Interpretive sociologists object that the same act means different things to different actors, and that a study which never asks what it meant has left out the essential fact.
  4. The categories overlap. Real cases are hard to assign to one type, and egoistic and anomic conditions typically occur together.
  5. The concepts are hard to measure. Integration and regulation are not operationally defined in the sense of [The Stages of Data Collection], so the theory is difficult to test.
  6. Circularity. A high rate is taken as evidence of low integration, and low integration is inferred from the high rate, unless integration is measured independently.

What survives

The method. Take a phenomenon that appears wholly individual, establish that its rate is a social fact, eliminate the non-social explanations, and show covariation with a social condition. That procedure is the discipline's model.

The concepts. Anomie has become one of sociology's central terms and reappears in [Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories] as the root of Merton's strain theory.

The finding. That integration into groups protects, which is supported by a very large body of later research on social support and health, whatever the fate of Durkheim's particular figures.

munotes.in408

Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide

And the caution. That the sceptical objection about statistics is not a reason to abandon the study but a reason to read every official rate as a record of what was recorded.

A worked example

India's National Crime Records Bureau publishes annual figures for suicides, with breakdowns by state, occupation, sex, age and stated cause.

What a student should do with such a figure, and this is the chapter applied.

Do not treat it as a count of events. It is a count of recorded events, and the recording is affected by stigma, by the family's interest, by the classification practice of the police and by whether a death is investigated at all.

Notice that the legal position changed. Attempted suicide was treated as an offence, and section 115 of the Mental Healthcare Act 2017 provides that a person who attempts suicide shall be presumed, unless proved otherwise, to have severe stress and shall not be tried and punished. A change of that kind alters the incentive to report and therefore the recorded rate, quite apart from any change in occurrence, and confusing the two is exactly the error this chapter warns against.

Then apply the framework, cautiously. Variation between states, between occupations and over time is what a Durkheimian analysis would examine, asking whether it tracks measurable conditions of integration, such as household structure and migration, and of regulation, such as economic dislocation and indebtedness.

And state the limits. Association is not causation; the ecological fallacy forbids inferring from a state's rate to the persons in it; and the figures record what was recorded. A student who writes those three sentences after quoting a figure has understood both Durkheim and his critics.

Quick revision

  1. Suicide: A Study in Sociology, 1897. The rate is a social fact, stable although the individuals change.
  2. Method: official statistics, comparison across countries, religions, marital status and periods, and the elimination of non-social explanations, mental illness, race, climate and imitation, each of which failed to vary as the rate varied.
  3. He explains the RATE, not the individual case.
  4. Two currents, four types: integration too little gives egoistic, too much gives altruistic; regulation too little gives anomic, too much gives fatalistic.
  5. Egoistic: lower among Catholics than Protestants on his data, lower among the married and among parents, lower in war. Altruistic: obligatory, optional, acute; military examples.
  6. Anomic: rises in sudden depression and sudden prosperity alike, which a deprivation theory cannot explain; domestic anomie among the divorced.
  7. Fatalistic: excessive regulation; Durkheim gave it very little space and called it of little contemporary importance.
  8. Criticisms: official statistics record what is recorded (Douglas); the ecological fallacy; meaning ignored; overlapping categories; concepts hard to measure; circularity.
  9. Survives: the method, the concept of anomie, and the finding that integration protects.
munotes.in409

Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide

Test yourself

1. Why did Durkheim choose suicide as his subject? Because it is the hardest possible case for sociology. If any act appears wholly individual, private and psychological, this is it, so demonstrating that its rate is determined by social conditions establishes the discipline's central claim that social facts exist and cannot be reduced to facts about individuals. The stability of a society's rate from year to year, although the individuals composing it are different people in different circumstances, is the fact requiring a social explanation.

2. Name and explain the four types. Egoistic suicide arises from insufficient integration, the individual being inadequately attached to any group, and Durkheim found rates lower among Catholics than Protestants on his data, and lower among the married and among parents. Altruistic suicide arises from excessive integration, the individual being so absorbed into the group that their own life counts for little, and it appears in obligatory, optional and acute forms. Anomic suicide arises from insufficient regulation, when the norms limiting desires lose their authority. Fatalistic suicide arises from excessive regulation, where the future is blocked and desires violently choked.

3. Why is the finding about prosperity so important? Because rates rise in periods of sudden prosperity as well as sudden depression, and no explanation based on deprivation or hardship can account for the first. The deregulation explanation accounts for both: human desires are limited only by the framework of expectation that society supplies, and any sudden dislocation of that framework, upward or downward, destroys the customary scale, leaving desire unlimited and therefore incapable of satisfaction.

4. State the strongest criticism of the study. That it relies on official statistics, which record not events but classifications made by officials, and that the recording is affected by stigma, by families' interest in another verdict and by legal consequences. Douglas's objection is that the very variations Durkheim explained may be variations in recording rather than in occurrence, since a community regarding the act as gravely sinful has stronger reasons to have a death recorded otherwise. To this is added the ecological fallacy of inferring the condition of individuals from rates in populations.

5. How should an Indian suicide figure be read? As a count of recorded events rather than of events, since recording is affected by stigma, by the family's interest, by police classification and by whether a death is investigated. Changes in the legal position matter independently: section 115 of the Mental Healthcare Act 2017 provides that a person who attempts suicide shall be presumed to have severe stress and shall not be tried and punished, and a change of that kind alters the incentive to report and therefore the recorded rate. Any Durkheimian analysis of the variation must add that association is not causation and that the ecological fallacy forbids inferring from a state's rate to the persons within it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in410

Chapter Ninety-One

Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity

Syllabus topic 4.5.2, "Division of Labour and Social Solidarity"

In one line

Durkheim argued that as work is divided, what holds a society together changes from likeness to interdependence, and that the change is visible in its law.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in The Division of Labour in Society, 1893, Durkheim asked what holds a society together when its members become increasingly different from one another. He answered that the division of labour changes the basis of solidarity rather than destroying it: mechanical solidarity, resting on the likeness of members and a strong collective conscience, gives way to organic solidarity, resting on the interdependence that specialisation creates. Because solidarity is a moral fact and cannot be observed directly, he took law as its external, visible index, and argued that the predominance of repressive law indicates the first type and the growth of restitutive law the second.

The problem the book addresses

The nineteenth century assumption was that individualism and specialisation dissolve social bonds: as people become different and pursue separate occupations, what can hold them together? Durkheim's answer inverts the assumption: specialisation does not weaken solidarity but changes its basis, and the modern form of solidarity is stronger and more flexible than the one it replaced, because it rests on need rather than on similarity.

The two solidarities

Mechanical solidarity

Where it is found: small, undifferentiated societies with little division of labour.

Its basis: likeness. Members do the same work, hold the same beliefs, share the same experience, and are therefore interchangeable.

The collective conscience is strong, extensive, precise and religious in character: it covers most of life, it is intensely felt, and it leaves little room for individual variation.

The individual is submerged. Personality is weakly developed because there is little to distinguish one member from another.

Its name comes from the cohesion of the parts of an inanimate body, whose particles hold together because they are alike.

Organic solidarity

Where it is found: large, complex societies with an advanced division of labour.

Its basis: interdependence. Members do different work and cannot survive alone, so they are bound by need rather than by resemblance.

The collective conscience weakens, becomes more general and abstract, and covers less of life; what remains of it is chiefly the value attached to the individual person, which Durkheim called the cult of the individual and treated as the characteristic modern moral fact.

The individual is developed. Difference is required by the system rather than tolerated by it.

Its name comes from the organs of a living body, which hold together because each does something the others cannot.

The cause of the transition

The division of labour grows with material and moral density, as [The Division of Labour] sets out: as population grows and contact intensifies, competition for the same resources rises, and specialisation is the peaceful resolution.

munotes.in411

Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity

Law as the visible index of solidarity

This is the chapter's core for this course, and it should be reproduced carefully.

The methodological move. Solidarity is a moral phenomenon and cannot be observed or measured directly. A science needs an external, visible fact that varies with it. Law is that fact: it is written, classifiable and countable, it covers the whole of social life, and it changes as the society changes. So the type of law in a society can be used as evidence of the type of solidarity.

Repressive law, corresponding to mechanical solidarity. Its sanction is punishment: the infliction of suffering or loss on the offender. Its characteristic field is what modern systems call criminal law. Its function is not primarily to deter or reform but to express and reaffirm the outraged collective conscience, which is why the reaction is proportionate to the offence to shared sentiment rather than to any measurable harm.

Restitutive law, corresponding to organic solidarity. Its sanction is not suffering but the restoration of things to their previous state: performance, compensation, restitution, the setting aside of a transaction. Its characteristic fields are contract, property, commercial law, procedure, administrative law and the law governing relations between specialised organs. Its function is to regulate the relations between the differentiated parts so that cooperation is possible.

The proposition: as the division of labour advances, the proportion of repressive law declines and that of restitutive law increases. A society's statute book is therefore evidence about the society, and the growth of contract, commercial regulation and administrative law in any industrialising country is Durkheim's prediction being borne out.

The claim is about proportions, not about disappearance. Criminal law does not vanish in a modern society, and Durkheim did not say it would. The claim is that it becomes a smaller part of a much larger body of law.

Crime and punishment, restated. Because punishment expresses the collective conscience, it follows that crime is normal, from [Crime and Social Deviance], and that punishment's audience is the community rather than the offender. This is the sociological account of why public reaction to a crime is so often disproportionate to its material consequences: the injury is to shared sentiment.

Anomie and the abnormal forms

Durkheim did not think the transition automatic or painless, and the abnormal forms are where his account becomes critical rather than complacent.

The anomic division of labour, where the relations between specialised parts are inadequately regulated, so that conflict rather than solidarity results. Industrial conflict was his example, and the remedy he proposed was regulation, through occupational associations and rules governing the relations between the parts.

munotes.in412

Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity

The forced division of labour, where positions are allotted by inherited advantage or constraint rather than by ability and inclination. Solidarity requires that the division of labour be spontaneous, that is, that people occupy the positions their capacities fit them for; where birth decides, the arrangement is felt as unjust and produces conflict rather than cohesion. This is the most useful proposition in the chapter for an Indian answer, since a caste order is a forced division of labour in exactly Durkheim's sense, and it supplies a critique of caste from within functionalist sociology itself.

The poorly coordinated division, where specialisation exists without adequate integration and effort is wasted.

The remedy is not less specialisation but more regulation, which is a direct argument for labour legislation, professional regulation and the machinery of industrial relations.

Criticisms

  1. The historical claim about law is contested. Later work argues that early legal systems contained a great deal of restitutive material, compensation for injury being ancient, and that repressive law grew with the state rather than declining, so the trend may run the other way.
  2. Simple societies were not as homogeneous as he assumed, and the ethnography he relied on has not held up.
  3. Law is an imperfect index. Not all solidarity is expressed in law, much law is never enforced, and taking the statute book as a measure of moral life assumes what should be shown.
  4. He underrates conflict, which is the standing objection to functionalism in [The Functionalist Perspective]: interdependence can coexist with severe exploitation, and needing one another is not the same as being solidary with one another.
  5. The two types are ideal types and no actual society is either, which he acknowledged and which limits the empirical use of the distinction.
  6. The account of the modern collective conscience is thin. He held that it survives as the cult of the individual, and whether that can carry the moral weight he assigns it is doubted.

A worked example

Ask which parts of Indian law are repressive and which restitutive, and what the proportions suggest.

Repressive: the penal law, whose sanction is punishment and whose reaction expresses shared condemnation.

Restitutive: contract, the transfer of property, sale of goods, negotiable instruments, partnership and company law, insolvency, arbitration, the civil procedure by which all of it is enforced, and the whole of the modern regulatory apparatus, securities, competition, telecommunications, insurance and electricity, discussed in [Liberalization and Globalization].

The observation. The restitutive body is vastly larger and has grown enormously in the last century, while the repressive body has grown much more slowly. On Durkheim's account that is a measurement of the advance of the division of labour in Indian society, and it is a genuine, if rough, empirical claim about the society that a student can make from materials they already possess.

munotes.in413

Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity

The complication, which should also be given. Indian law has simultaneously created a large body of new criminal offences, in regulatory statutes, in environmental law, in the protection of women and children and in economic offences. That growth of repressive law in a differentiating society is exactly what Durkheim's thesis does not predict, and the honest conclusion is that his direction of travel captures something real and that his account of criminal law's decline does not survive the twentieth century's use of penal sanctions to enforce regulation.

Quick revision

  1. The Division of Labour in Society, 1893. The question: what holds a society together as its members become different?
  2. Mechanical solidarity: likeness, strong and extensive collective conscience, submerged individual, little division of labour.
  3. Organic solidarity: interdependence created by specialisation, weaker and more general collective conscience, developed individual, the cult of the individual.
  4. The transition is driven by material and moral density.
  5. Law is the visible external index of solidarity, because solidarity cannot be observed and law can be classified and counted.
  6. Repressive law: sanction is punishment, expresses and reaffirms the outraged collective conscience, corresponds to mechanical solidarity. Restitutive law: sanction is restoration to the previous state, regulates relations between differentiated parts, corresponds to organic solidarity.
  7. As the division of labour advances, repressive law declines in proportion and restitutive law grows. Criminal law does not disappear.
  8. Abnormal forms: anomic (unregulated), forced (positions allotted by birth, which is caste), poorly coordinated. The remedy is regulation, not less specialisation.
  9. Criticisms: the historical claim about law is contested; simple societies were not homogeneous; law is an imperfect index; conflict is underrated; the types are ideal types.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish mechanical from organic solidarity. Mechanical solidarity holds together small, undifferentiated societies through the likeness of their members, who do the same work, hold the same beliefs and are effectively interchangeable; the collective conscience is strong, extensive and precise, and individual personality is weakly developed. Organic solidarity holds together large, complex societies through the interdependence that specialisation creates, members doing different work and being unable to survive alone; the collective conscience is weaker, more general and more abstract, and individuality is required by the system rather than merely tolerated.

2. Why did Durkheim treat law as the index of solidarity? Because solidarity is a moral phenomenon which cannot be observed or measured directly, and a science requires an external, visible fact that varies with it. Law is written, classifiable and countable, it extends over the whole of social life, and it changes as the society changes, so the type of law prevailing in a society can be used as evidence of the type of solidarity that binds it.

munotes.in414

Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity

3. Distinguish repressive from restitutive law and state the proposition connecting them to solidarity. Repressive law's sanction is punishment, the infliction of suffering or loss, and its function is to express and reaffirm the collective conscience which the offence has outraged; it corresponds to mechanical solidarity. Restitutive law's sanction is the restoration of things to their previous state, by performance, compensation or the setting aside of a transaction, and its function is to regulate relations between the specialised parts of a society; it corresponds to organic solidarity. The proposition is that as the division of labour advances, repressive law declines in proportion while restitutive law grows.

4. What is the forced division of labour, and why does it matter in India? The condition in which positions are allotted not by ability and inclination but by inherited advantage or constraint, so that people occupy places their capacities did not earn. Durkheim held that solidarity requires the division of labour to be spontaneous, and that where birth decides, the arrangement is experienced as unjust and produces conflict instead of cohesion. It matters in India because a caste order is a forced division of labour in precisely that sense, so the concept supplies a critique of caste from within functionalist sociology itself.

5. Does the Indian statute book confirm Durkheim's thesis? Partly. The restitutive body, contract, property, commercial and company law, insolvency, arbitration, civil procedure and the modern regulatory statutes, is vastly larger than the penal law and has grown enormously, which on his account measures the advance of the division of labour. But Indian law has simultaneously created a large body of new criminal offences in regulatory, environmental, economic and protective legislation, and that growth of repressive law in a differentiating society is not what his thesis predicts, so the direction of travel he identified survives while his account of the decline of criminal law does not.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in415

Chapter Ninety-Two

Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism

Syllabus topic 4.5.3, "Karl Mar: Historical and Dialectical Materialism, Theory of Social Class, Theory of Social Conflict, Alienation"

In one line

Marx held that the way a society produces its material life determines its structure and its ideas, and that history moves through the conflicts that arise when the way of producing outgrows the arrangements built on it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Karl Marx, 1818 to 1883, held that the material conditions of production, rather than ideas, are the foundation of social life. Dialectical materialism is the method: reality is material, it develops through the conflict of opposed tendencies, and change is produced by contradiction within a thing rather than by anything external to it. Historical materialism is that method applied to history: the forces of production develop, come into conflict with the existing relations of production, and the resulting contradiction transforms the entire social order, including its law, politics and ideas.

MU prints "Karl Mar". The name is Karl Marx.

Dialectical materialism: the method

Where it comes from. Hegel held that history is the development of Spirit, proceeding dialectically: a position generates its opposite, and the conflict is resolved in a synthesis which becomes the new position. Marx accepted the dialectical form and rejected the idealist content, holding that the developing thing is not Spirit but material life.

Its propositions.

  1. Reality is material. Ideas, beliefs and institutions arise from material conditions rather than the reverse.
  2. Everything is in process. Nothing is fixed; every arrangement is a stage.
  3. Change comes from internal contradiction. A social order contains, within itself, the opposed tendencies that will transform it. This is the proposition that distinguishes the theory: the cause of change is inside the system, not outside it.
  4. Quantitative change becomes qualitative. Accumulated small changes produce a transformation of kind at a certain point.
  5. The negation of the negation: the new order preserves elements of what it replaced while transcending it.

Why the method matters for the rest. If change is produced by internal contradiction, then a society's own development produces its transformation, and one need not look for an external cause. That is why Marx's account of history is a story of successive systems each generating its own successor.

Historical materialism: the theory

The starting point. Human beings must produce their subsistence before they can do anything else, so the way they do it is the foundation of everything else. Marx's compressed statement is that it is not the consciousness of people that determines their being, but their social being that determines their consciousness.

The components.

The forces of production: the means of production, that is land, raw materials, tools and machinery, together with human labour power and technical knowledge. In short, the society's capacity to produce.

The relations of production: the social relations people enter into in production, above all the relations of ownership and control of the means of production. Who owns, who works, and on what terms.

munotes.in416

Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism

Together they form the mode of production, which is the economic base of a society.

The superstructure: the legal and political institutions, the state, and the forms of consciousness, law, religion, morality, philosophy and art, which arise on that base and correspond to it.

The dynamic. The forces of production develop continuously, through invention and accumulated technique. The relations of production, being fixed in law, property and custom, are conservative. At a certain stage the developed forces come into conflict with the existing relations, which had assisted them and now fetter them. That contradiction is resolved by a transformation of the relations, and with them of the whole superstructure. A period of social revolution follows.

The stages of history he identified: primitive communism, ancient or slave society, feudalism, capitalism, and, he predicted, socialism and communism.

Where law sits, and what the theory says about it

This is the part a law student must be able to state precisely, and it is where the crude version does most damage.

The claim. Law belongs to the superstructure. Its form and content are conditioned by the economic base, and it operates to stabilise and reproduce the existing relations of production. The law of property defines and protects the ownership on which the mode of production rests; the law of contract supplies the enforceable exchange that a market economy requires; and the state, with its coercive apparatus, secures both.

The supporting observations, which are genuinely powerful and should be given rather than the slogan.

  1. Property law follows the mode of production. The forms of property recognised by a legal system, and the transactions it permits, correspond closely to how that society produces. Feudal tenures, and the law of the joint stock company, are each intelligible only in relation to their economic base.
  2. Legal change accompanies economic change. The Indian legal changes described in [Liberalization and Globalization] followed a change in the economy rather than preceding it.
  3. Law's form is not neutral in its effects. A rule applying equally to all bears unequally where the parties are unequally placed, which is the point of the standing observation that freedom of contract between an employer and a worker is freedom in form only.

The qualifications, which are essential to a good answer.

Marx and Engels did not hold the crude version. Engels wrote expressly, in his later letters, that the economic factor is determining only in the last instance, and that the superstructure reacts back upon the base. Law is therefore not a mere reflection.

munotes.in417

Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism

The relative autonomy of law. Later Marxist writing accepts that legal systems develop by their own logic, that legal professionals are not simply agents of a class, and that the law's own claim to generality constrains what can be done with it.

E. P. Thompson's argument, which is the most important qualification and should be named. A legal system that was nothing but an instrument of the powerful could not perform the ideological work required of it, because it would deceive nobody. To be believed, it must sometimes actually restrain the powerful, and it does. He concluded that the rule of law is an unqualified human good, which is a striking conclusion from a Marxist historian and is precisely why it is worth quoting in substance.

The position to write: law is shaped by the economic structure and serves to reproduce it, and it is not reducible to that function, because its generality and its independence are the conditions of its authority, and they give subordinated groups a real, if limited, purchase on it. That is the same conclusion reached from the other direction in [Law and Social Change].

The criticisms

  1. Economic determinism. Weber's demonstration in [Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism] that religious ideas contributed to the development of capitalism is the standing counter-case, and Weber's three dimensions of stratification are the standing correction.
  2. The predictions failed. Polarisation of classes did not occur; the intermediate strata grew; and revolutions occurred in agrarian rather than advanced industrial societies, which is the reverse of what the theory implied.
  3. The base and superstructure metaphor is too crude. Law is part of what constitutes property, so it is not simply built on top of an economic base that could exist without it. This is the sharpest objection for a lawyer: ownership is a legal relation, so the base already contains the superstructure.
  4. It underrates non-economic divisions: caste, religion, region, language and gender, all of which have organised collective action in India far more effectively than class.
  5. It is unfalsifiable in its stronger forms, since any failure of the prediction can be attributed to false consciousness or to a delayed contradiction.
  6. Class consciousness did not develop as expected, which is treated in the next chapter.

A worked example

Take the abolition of intermediary tenures after independence.

The materialist reading. The forces of production, agricultural technique, irrigation, the capacity to produce a marketable surplus, had developed to a point at which the existing relations of production, a tenure system that placed non-cultivating intermediaries between the state and the cultivator, obstructed further development. The relations had become a fetter. The legal change removed them, and the superstructure adjusted to a changed base.

munotes.in418

Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism

What that reading gets right. The economic pressure was real; the beneficiaries of the old arrangement resisted through the courts, which is exactly the class conflict the theory predicts; and the property law of the previous order was intelligible only in relation to the mode of production it served.

What it gets wrong, or leaves out. The change was legislated by a state acting under a Constitution, not produced by a revolution. Its extent varied enormously between states with similar economies, which an economic explanation cannot account for and a political one can. Caste, which the theory treats as secondary, decided in many places who actually obtained the land. And the constitutional amendments that made the reform possible, discussed in [Property], were legal changes that preceded and enabled the economic ones, which the base and superstructure sequence does not accommodate.

The honest conclusion: the materialist account identifies the pressure and the interests correctly and does not by itself explain the timing, the variation or the mechanism, and an answer that says so is better than one that either adopts or dismisses the theory wholesale.

Quick revision

  1. Karl Marx, 1818 to 1883. MU prints "Karl Mar". Communist Manifesto 1848; Das Kapital volume I 1867; the 1844 Manuscripts, written 1844 and first published in 1932.
  2. Dialectical materialism: reality is material; everything is in process; change comes from internal contradiction; quantitative change becomes qualitative; the negation of the negation. Hegel's dialectic with the idealism removed.
  3. Historical materialism: forces of production (means of production plus labour power and technique) develop; relations of production (ownership and control) are conservative; the two come into conflict and the relations become a fetter; the contradiction transforms the whole order.
  4. Base and superstructure: the mode of production is the base; law, the state, religion, morality and philosophy are the superstructure.
  5. Stages: primitive communism, ancient, feudal, capitalist, and predicted socialist and communist.
  6. Law: superstructure; property law follows the mode of production; formal equality bears unequally. Qualifications: Engels's determination only in the last instance; the relative autonomy of law; E. P. Thompson, that a law which never restrained the powerful could deceive nobody, so it must sometimes really restrain them.
  7. Criticisms: economic determinism, answered by Weber; failed predictions of polarisation and of where revolutions occur; the metaphor is crude, since ownership is itself a legal relation; it underrates caste, religion, region and gender; and it is unfalsifiable in strong forms.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish dialectical from historical materialism. Dialectical materialism is the method: reality is material rather than ideal, everything is in process, and change is produced by the conflict of opposed tendencies within a thing rather than by anything external to it, quantitative accumulation eventually producing a qualitative transformation. Historical materialism is that method applied to human history: the forces of production develop, come into conflict with the existing relations of production which then fetter them, and the resulting contradiction transforms the whole social order.

munotes.in419

Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism

2. Explain base and superstructure, and where law sits. The forces of production, that is the means of production together with labour power and technique, and the relations of production, that is the relations of ownership and control, together form the mode of production, which is the economic base. The legal and political institutions, the state, and the forms of consciousness, law, religion, morality and philosophy, constitute the superstructure arising on that base. Law belongs to the superstructure: its content is conditioned by the mode of production, and it operates to define and protect the ownership on which that mode rests.

3. State the qualifications a good answer must add about law. That Engels wrote expressly that the economic factor is determining only in the last instance and that the superstructure reacts back upon the base; that later Marxist writing accepts the relative autonomy of law, which develops by its own logic and is administered by professionals who are not simply agents of a class; and that E. P. Thompson argued that a legal system which was nothing but an instrument of the powerful could deceive nobody and so could not perform its ideological function, so that to be believed it must sometimes genuinely restrain the powerful, which gives subordinated groups a real purchase on it.

4. What is the sharpest objection to the base and superstructure metaphor from a lawyer's point of view? That ownership is itself a legal relation, as [Property] shows: property is not a thing but a socially recognised and enforced relation between persons about a thing. If the relations of production consist in ownership and control, and ownership exists only because law constitutes it, then the base already contains what the metaphor places in the superstructure, and the picture of a legal storey resting on an economic foundation cannot be maintained in that simple form.

5. Apply the theory to the abolition of intermediary tenures in India, and state its limits. On the materialist reading, agricultural forces of production had developed to a point at which a tenure system interposing non-cultivating intermediaries fettered further development, so the relations were transformed and the superstructure adjusted. That identifies the economic pressure and the resisting interests correctly. Its limits are that the change was legislated under a Constitution rather than produced by revolution; that its extent varied greatly between states with similar economies, which requires a political explanation; that caste frequently decided who obtained the land; and that constitutional amendments enabling the reform preceded the economic change rather than following it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in420

Chapter Ninety-Three

Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict

Syllabus topic 4.5.3, "Theory of Social Class, Theory of Social Conflict"

In one line

For Marx a class is defined by its relation to the means of production, the interests of the two main classes are irreconcilable, and the conflict between them is the motor of history.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: for Marx a social class is a group of persons standing in the same relation to the means of production. In every society beyond the most primitive there are those who own them and those who do not, and the relation between the two is one of exploitation, since the surplus produced by those who work is appropriated by those who own. Because their interests are structurally opposed, class conflict is inherent in the mode of production rather than accidental to it, and it is the mechanism by which one mode of production is transformed into another. The Communist Manifesto of 1848 opens with the proposition that the history of all hitherto existing society is the history of class struggles.

The theory of social class

The definition, and what it excludes

Class is defined by one criterion only: the relation to the means of production. Not income, not occupation, not status, not education. This is what makes Marx's account distinctive and also what makes it vulnerable, and stating the criterion sharply is the first mark of a good answer.

Two consequences follow. A highly paid employee and a poorly paid one are in the same class, because neither owns the means of production. And a small proprietor with a low income is in a different class from a well-paid employee, because their relation to production differs.

The classes under capitalism

The bourgeoisie, who own the means of production and purchase labour power.

The proletariat, who own no means of production and must sell their labour power in order to live.

The petty bourgeoisie, small proprietors who own their means of production and work them themselves: artisans, shopkeepers, small farmers. Marx expected them to be squeezed out by competition and driven into the proletariat.

The lumpenproletariat, the destitute and unorganised, whom he regarded as unreliable as a political force.

The landowners, a survival from the feudal mode, declining in importance.

Exploitation and surplus value

The mechanism, and it must be given because it is what makes the relation antagonistic rather than merely unequal.

The worker sells labour power, the capacity to work, for a wage. The wage corresponds to what is required to maintain and reproduce that capacity. But labour power applied to production creates more value than it costs, and the difference, surplus value, is appropriated by the owner as the source of profit.

munotes.in421

Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict

The consequence. The interests of the two classes are not merely different but inversely related: what raises wages reduces surplus value, and what raises surplus value reduces wages. The conflict is therefore structural, and no amount of goodwill removes it, which is the proposition on which everything else in the theory rests.

Class in itself and class for itself

The distinction that examiners ask for directly.

A class in itself is a group of people who objectively share the same relation to the means of production, whether or not they are aware of it. It is a fact about the structure.

A class for itself is a class which has become conscious of its shared position and of the opposition of its interests to those of another class, and has organised to act upon that consciousness. It is a fact about the group.

Class consciousness is the transition from the first to the second, and it is what makes a class a historical actor rather than a statistical category.

False consciousness is its opposite: a state in which members of a class hold beliefs that serve the interests of another class. Marx attributed it to the fact that the ruling ideas of any age are the ideas of its ruling class, propagated through religion, education, law and the press.

The conditions that produce class consciousness

Marx and later writers identify: concentration of workers in large workplaces, which makes their common position visible; communication between them; the homogenisation of their conditions, so that differences within the class diminish; the experience of collective action; organisation, above all the trade union, which he regarded as the school of class consciousness; and the appearance of a political party.

The theory of social conflict

Conflict is structural, not accidental

The central claim. Conflict does not arise from misunderstanding, from bad character or from the failure of institutions. It arises from the structure of production itself, because the positions people occupy in it have opposed interests. It follows that conflict cannot be removed by better communication or by reform of attitudes, but only by changing the structure.

The course of the conflict

The sequence Marx describes: the development of the forces of production; the growth of the proletariat and its concentration; the intensification of exploitation and the fall of the intermediate strata into the proletariat, which is polarisation; the growth of class consciousness through struggle; organisation into unions and a party; and finally the transformation of the relations of production, after which, the means of production being socially owned, classes and therefore class conflict would cease.

The functions of the conflict

In Marx's system conflict is not a pathology. It is the mechanism of historical change, and every transition between modes of production is produced by it. This is the point of contrast with Durkheim in [Durkheim: Division of Labour and Social Solidarity], for whom the normal state is solidarity and conflict is a symptom of abnormal forms.

munotes.in422

Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict

The criticisms

  1. Polarisation did not occur. The intermediate strata grew rather than disappearing, and the growth of professional, managerial and service occupations is the most serious empirical failure of the theory.
  2. Class consciousness did not develop as predicted, and explanations of why, false consciousness, embourgeoisement, the effect of welfare provision, have the character of accommodations to a failed prediction.
  3. Ownership and control separated. Where shareholders own and managers control, the two-class model does not fit, which is Dahrendorf's starting point in [The Conflict Perspective] for redefining conflict as conflict over authority.
  4. Weber's correction. Stratification has three separable dimensions, class, status and party, which vary independently, and this fits India far better, since ritual status and economic class do not coincide, as [Caste] shows.
  5. Non-class divisions organise action more effectively, and in India caste, religion, region and language have mobilised people far more than class has. This is the most important criticism for an Indian answer, and the sociological explanation offered is that caste supplies a ready-made group with existing solidarity, where class must be constructed.
  6. Where revolutions occurred, they occurred in agrarian societies rather than the advanced industrial ones the theory implied.
  7. Reformist gains were real. Wages, hours, safety and security improved substantially within capitalism through legislation and organisation, which the theory of immiseration did not anticipate.

What survives

The concept of class itself, and the insistence that economic position shapes life chances, which no serious sociology now denies.

Exploitation as an analytical category, and the attention to who appropriates the surplus, which remains a real question about any economy.

The idea that conflict is structural, and that a society's arrangements produce it rather than merely permitting it.

Ideology, the insight that ideas can serve interests without those who hold them being aware of it, which is now common property across sociology.

And, for a lawyer, the questions: whose interests does this rule serve; who was able to be heard when it was made; and who can afford to use it. Those questions do not require accepting Marx's system, and asking them is his most durable contribution to legal study.

A worked example

A factory of six hundred workers in an industrial estate.

Where the theory fits. The owners and the workers do stand in different relations to the means of production; the interests over wages are inversely related; the workers' concentration in one place makes common action possible; and the union, where one exists, is exactly the organisation Marx described.

munotes.in423

Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict

Where it does not. The workforce is divided between permanent employees with statutory protections and contract workers with none, whose interests differ sharply from each other, which is the informal sector division identified in [Class]. Supervisors and technical staff are employees who do not identify with the workers. Recruitment runs through caste and regional networks, so the workforce is segmented along lines the theory treats as secondary. And the state is present throughout, through labour legislation, conciliation machinery and industrial adjudication, which convert conflict into a regulated process rather than allowing it to accumulate, which is Dahrendorf's institutionalisation and not Marx's polarisation.

The conclusion for an answer: Marx identifies the structural opposition correctly and predicts neither the internal divisions of the working class nor the state's capacity to institutionalise the conflict, and in India the divisions of caste, region and employment status have proved more effective at organising collective action than class position has.

Quick revision

  1. Class is defined by the relation to the means of production, and by nothing else. Bourgeoisie, proletariat, petty bourgeoisie, lumpenproletariat, landowners.
  2. Exploitation: the worker sells labour power; it creates more value than its cost; the difference, surplus value, is appropriated. Interests are therefore inversely related.
  3. Class in itself: objectively shares a relation to production. Class for itself: conscious of it and organised. Class consciousness is the transition; false consciousness its opposite, produced because the ruling ideas of an age are the ruling class's ideas.
  4. Consciousness is produced by concentration, communication, homogenisation of conditions, collective action, unions and a party.
  5. Conflict is structural, arising from the positions themselves, so it cannot be removed by better communication; it is the mechanism of historical change.
  6. The Communist Manifesto, 1848: the history of all hitherto existing society is the history of class struggles.
  7. Criticisms: polarisation failed; class consciousness did not develop; ownership and control separated (Dahrendorf); Weber's class, status and party fit India better; caste, religion and region mobilise more effectively than class; revolutions occurred in agrarian societies; reformist gains were real.
  8. Survives: class as a determinant of life chances, exploitation as a category, conflict as structural, ideology, and the questions whose interests a rule serves and who can use it.

Test yourself

1. How does Marx define class, and what follows from the definition? By a single criterion, the relation to the means of production, excluding income, occupation, status and education. It follows that a highly paid employee and a poorly paid one belong to the same class, since neither owns the means of production, and that a small proprietor of modest income belongs to a different class from a well-paid employee. The definition's sharpness is both the theory's distinctive strength and the source of the objection that it cannot accommodate the differentiation actually observed among the propertyless.

munotes.in424

Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict

2. Explain exploitation and surplus value. The worker sells not labour but labour power, the capacity to work, for a wage corresponding to what is required to maintain and reproduce that capacity. Applied in production, labour power creates more value than it costs, and the difference, surplus value, is appropriated by the owner as the source of profit. It follows that the interests of the two classes are inversely related, since whatever raises wages reduces surplus value and the reverse, so the antagonism is structural and cannot be removed by goodwill.

3. Distinguish class in itself from class for itself, and explain false consciousness. A class in itself is a set of people objectively sharing the same relation to the means of production, whether or not they know it; a class for itself has become conscious of that shared position and of the opposition of its interests, and has organised to act on it, class consciousness being the transition between the two. False consciousness is the contrary condition, in which members of a class hold beliefs serving the interests of another class, which Marx attributed to the ruling ideas of any age being those of its ruling class, transmitted through religion, education, law and the press.

4. Why is conflict said to be structural rather than accidental? Because it arises from the positions people occupy in production rather than from misunderstanding, ill will or defective institutions. Those who own the means of production and those who must sell their labour power have interests that are inversely related, so the opposition persists whoever occupies the positions and however they behave towards one another. It follows that the conflict cannot be dissolved by improved communication or changed attitudes, but only by altering the structure that generates it.

5. How well does the theory fit an Indian industrial setting? It identifies the structural opposition correctly and predicts the concentration that makes collective action possible. It fails to predict the internal divisions of the workforce between permanent and contract workers, whose interests differ sharply; the position of supervisory and technical employees who do not identify with the workers; the segmentation of recruitment along caste and regional lines, which the theory treats as secondary; and the state's capacity to institutionalise conflict through labour legislation, conciliation and adjudication. In India caste, religion and region have organised collective action far more effectively than class.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in425

Chapter Ninety-Four

Marx: Alienation

Syllabus topic 4.5.3, "Alienation"

In one line

Alienation is Marx's account of what wage labour under private ownership does to the human being: it turns the activity that should express what a person is into a mere means of staying alive.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: alienation, in the account Marx set out in the Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts, written in 1844 and first published in 1932, is the estrangement of the worker under a system in which the means of production belong to another and labour is sold as a commodity. He distinguished four dimensions: alienation from the product of labour, from the process of labour, from the worker's own species-being or essential human nature, and from other human beings.

Its place in Marx's system

Setting this out is what distinguishes a Module IV answer from a Module I one.

It is the earliest of the ideas on this syllabus. The Manuscripts were written in 1844, when Marx was twenty-six, four years before the Communist Manifesto and more than twenty before Das Kapital.

It was unknown for most of a century. The Manuscripts were not published until 1932, so the Marx known to the nineteenth century and to the early socialist movements was the Marx of the Manifesto and Capital, without this material. That single fact explains the shape of the debate about him, because a body of interpretation had been built before the early work was available.

The debate it produced. Some readers hold that there are two Marxes, a humanist young Marx concerned with alienation and human nature, and a scientific mature Marx concerned with the laws of capitalist production, and that the second supersedes the first. Others hold that the concept persists in the mature work in a transformed form, appearing as the fetishism of commodities in Capital, where relations between people take the form of relations between things. An answer that names the debate and does not pretend to settle it is the right answer.

Its relation to the rest. Alienation is the human consequence of the arrangement that historical materialism describes structurally: private ownership of the means of production produces the class relation in [Marx: Theory of Social Class and Social Conflict], and alienation is what that relation does to the person inside it.

The four dimensions

Stated here in their systematic order; the worked treatment is in [Work and Alienation].

  1. From the product. What the worker makes belongs to another at the moment it exists, and the more they produce, the more wealth confronts them as an alien power and as the source of another's control over them.
  2. From the process. The worker does not decide what is made, how, at what pace or in what order, so the activity itself is not theirs. Work becomes external, undertaken under compulsion, and the worker feels at home only when not working.
  3. From species-being. Marx's term for the conscious, purposive, creative production which he held to be distinctively human. When labour becomes only a means to subsistence, the capacity that distinguishes human beings is reduced to the level of a means of survival.
  4. From other human beings. Workers are set in competition with one another, and the relation between worker and owner is one of opposition, so the activity that ought to be most cooperative becomes a field of antagonism.
munotes.in426

Marx: Alienation

The philosophical background, briefly

Worth two paragraphs, because the concept is unintelligible without it and because it shows where Marx broke with his predecessors.

Hegel used alienation, Entfremdung, for the process by which Spirit externalises itself in the world and confronts its own creation as something foreign, before recognising it as its own. The estrangement is a stage in the development of consciousness.

Feuerbach applied the idea to religion: human beings project their own best qualities outward onto a god and then experience that projection as a power over them, so religion is human self-alienation.

Marx's move was to locate alienation in labour rather than in consciousness or in religion. Human beings realise themselves in what they produce; where the product and the process belong to another, the realisation becomes an estrangement. Religious alienation, on this account, is a symptom of the material alienation and cannot be cured by argument about religion, which is why he treated criticism of religion as the beginning of criticism rather than its end.

Alienation and private property

The relation matters and is often stated backwards.

Marx's argument is that private property is the consequence of alienated labour as much as its cause, and that the two stand in a reciprocal relation which becomes a vicious circle: alienated labour produces private property, and private property then reproduces alienated labour on a larger scale.

The consequence he drew, and it is what makes the concept political rather than merely descriptive: since alienation arises from the relation of ownership, it cannot be relieved by better wages, shorter hours or improved conditions, however desirable those are in themselves. Only the abolition of private ownership of the means of production would remove it.

This is where the concept meets its strongest empirical objection, from [Work and Alienation]: workers in state-owned industry in socialist economies reported the same estrangement, which suggests that scale, hierarchy and the detailed division of labour produce it independently of who owns the enterprise. An answer must give this, because it goes to the heart of Marx's remedy rather than to the description.

munotes.in427

Marx: Alienation

What a law student should take from it

Three propositions, and they are the reason the concept belongs on this syllabus.

Law can regulate the conditions of work and cannot restore the relation to it. Indian labour legislation, on hours, safety, wages, leave, compensation and social security, now consolidated in the labour codes, addresses everything about work except what Marx was describing. The distinction between what law can reach and what it cannot is the practical lesson, and it is the same distinction drawn in [Law and Social Change].

Participation is the legal form that comes closest. Provisions for workers' participation in management, works committees, and the recognition and rights of trade unions are attempts to restore some control over the process, which is Marx's second dimension. Whether they succeed is an empirical question of the kind Module III would answer.

The concept explains a body of law that otherwise looks miscellaneous. Rules on hours of work, weekly rest, the pace of work, monotony, and the right to organise are all addressed to the same underlying condition, and seeing them as one subject rather than as a list is what the concept provides.

Criticisms

  1. It rests on a theory of human nature, species-being, which is a philosophical premise rather than a finding, and a great deal follows from it.
  2. It is difficult to measure, which is what Blauner's reformulation in [Work and Alienation] was designed to remedy.
  3. Alienation is not confined to capitalism, as the socialist experience shows.
  4. It is not confined to manual work, and clerical, call centre and platform work display it as sharply.
  5. Workers in objectively alienating jobs frequently report satisfaction, and explaining this as adjusted expectations risks making the theory unfalsifiable.
  6. The remedy does not follow from the description. One may accept every element of the account of what wage labour does and reject the conclusion that only common ownership can cure it.

A worked example

A worker on an assembly line in an auto components plant near Pune.

What the law provides, and it is substantial: maximum hours and overtime; weekly rest; safety standards, machine guarding and inspection; a statutory minimum wage; leave; compensation for injury; provident fund and insurance; and the right to form and join a union and to bargain collectively.

What the law does not touch, and cannot. The worker still does not decide what is made or how; still fits the same component every ninety seconds; still does not own the product; and still works to live rather than living in the work. Every one of Marx's four dimensions survives full statutory compliance.

munotes.in428

Marx: Alienation

What comes closest. The provisions on participation and on collective bargaining, which return some control over the process, and safety and hours provisions, which reduce the physical cost without altering the relation.

The conclusion, and it is the honest one. Marx's description identifies something real that labour law does not address and was never designed to address. His remedy does not follow from his description, and the socialist experience is evidence against it. What survives for a lawyer is the diagnostic question: what does this work do to the person doing it, and which of the answers can law reach?

Quick revision

  1. Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts, written 1844, first published 1932. The delay explains the shape of the debate about Marx, since the nineteenth century knew him without this work.
  2. Four dimensions: from the product; from the process; from species-being; from other human beings.
  3. The two Marxes debate: humanist young Marx against scientific mature Marx, or one continuous thought in which alienation reappears as the fetishism of commodities in Capital. Name it, do not settle it.
  4. Background: Hegel, Spirit externalising itself; Feuerbach, religion as human self-alienation; Marx, alienation located in labour, with religious alienation as a symptom.
  5. Private property is consequence as well as cause of alienated labour, and the two form a vicious circle. His remedy is therefore the abolition of private ownership of the means of production, not better wages.
  6. The remedy meets the strongest objection: alienation was reported in state-owned industry too, so scale, hierarchy and the division of labour contribute independently of ownership.
  7. For a lawyer: labour law reaches hours, safety, wages and security, and does not reach the relation to the work; participation and collective bargaining come closest; and the concept unifies a body of law that otherwise looks like a list.

Test yourself

1. Where does alienation stand in Marx's work, and why does the publication date matter? It belongs to his earliest writing, the Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts, written in 1844 when he was twenty-six, four years before the Communist Manifesto and more than twenty before Das Kapital. The Manuscripts were not published until 1932, so the Marx known to the nineteenth century and to the early socialist movements was the Marx of the Manifesto and Capital, without this material. A whole body of interpretation had therefore been built before the early work was available, which is why its appearance produced the debate about whether there are two Marxes.

2. Name the four dimensions of alienation. From the product, which belongs to another the moment it is made, so that the more the worker produces the more wealth confronts them as an alien power. From the process, since the worker decides neither what is made nor how, at what pace or in what order, so the activity is not theirs. From species-being, the conscious and creative production Marx held to be distinctively human, which is reduced to a mere means of subsistence. And from other human beings, since workers are set in competition and the relation with the owner is one of opposition.

munotes.in429

Marx: Alienation

3. How did Marx transform the idea he took from Hegel and Feuerbach? Hegel used alienation for the process by which Spirit externalises itself and confronts its own creation as foreign before recognising it as its own; Feuerbach applied it to religion, holding that human beings project their best qualities onto a god and then experience the projection as a power over them. Marx located alienation in labour rather than in consciousness or religion: human beings realise themselves in what they produce, and where product and process belong to another the realisation becomes estrangement, religious alienation being a symptom of the material condition rather than its cause.

4. What is the relation between alienation and private property, and what remedy did Marx draw from it? Marx argued that private property is the consequence of alienated labour as much as its cause, the two standing in a reciprocal relation that becomes a vicious circle in which alienated labour produces private property and private property reproduces alienated labour on a larger scale. He concluded that alienation cannot be relieved by higher wages, shorter hours or better conditions, however desirable those are, and that only the abolition of private ownership of the means of production would remove it.

5. What can labour law do about alienation, and what can it not? It can and does regulate hours, overtime, weekly rest, safety, minimum wages, leave, compensation for injury and social security, and it can secure the right to organise and to bargain collectively. It cannot restore the worker's relation to the work: after full statutory compliance the worker still does not decide what is made or how, still does not own the product, and still works in order to live. Provisions for participation in management and for collective bargaining come closest, because they return some control over the process, which is Marx's second dimension.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in430

Chapter Ninety-Five

Weber: Social Action and Its Types

Syllabus topic 4.5.4, "Max Weber: Social Action and types, Power and Authority, Protestant Ethics and the Spirit of Capitalism,Bureaucracy"

In one line

Weber held that sociology must explain what people do by understanding what they meant by it, and he classified all conduct into four types according to what makes it meaningful to the actor.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Max Weber, 1864 to 1920, defined sociology as the science which seeks the interpretive understanding of social action in order thereby to arrive at a causal explanation of its course and effects. Action is human conduct to which the actor attaches a subjective meaning; it is social action where the meaning takes account of the behaviour of others and is thereby oriented in its course. He distinguished four types of social action: instrumentally rational (zweckrational), value rational (wertrational), affectual and traditional.

The method: verstehen and the ideal type

Verstehen

The claim. Human conduct differs from natural events in one respect that changes the method required: people attach meaning to what they do. A falling stone does not mean anything by falling; a person raising their hand means something, and what they mean determines what the act is. The same physical movement may be a greeting, a bid at an auction, a vote or a signal, and no amount of observation of the movement identifies which.

What follows. Sociology must understand the meaning as well as observe the behaviour, and Weber's word for that understanding is verstehen.

Its two kinds. Direct observational understanding, in which the meaning is apparent from the act itself, as when one sees that a person is chopping wood. Explanatory or motivational understanding, in which the act is placed in a context of motive, as when one understands that they are chopping wood for a wage, or for exercise, or because a ritual requires it.

Weber's guard against subjectivism, which is what distinguishes his position from mere empathy. An interpretation must be adequate at the level of meaning, that is, it must make the conduct intelligible; and it must also be causally adequate, that is, supported by evidence that acts of that kind are in fact followed by outcomes of that kind. Both are required, and a plausible story that no evidence supports is not an explanation.

Its contrast with Durkheim. Durkheim's rule is to treat social facts as things and to explain a social fact by another social fact, without reference to what individuals mean, which is [Durkheim: The Theory of Suicide]. Weber holds that meaning is the essential datum and cannot be left out. The two positions define the methodological division of the discipline, and an answer that sets them against each other is answering well.

munotes.in431

Weber: Social Action and Its Types

The ideal type

What it is. A deliberately constructed model which accentuates certain features of a phenomenon into a logically coherent, pure form. It is a measuring rod, not a description and not an ideal in the evaluative sense.

Why it is needed. Social reality is infinitely complex and cannot be described exhaustively; the researcher must select. The ideal type makes the selection explicit and permits comparison: one asks how far a real case approximates the model, and the divergence is the finding.

The examples on this syllabus are all ideal types: the four types of social action; the three types of authority; bureaucracy; and the spirit of capitalism.

What it is not: it is not an average, not a description of any real case, and not a statement of what ought to be. Confusing the ideal type with an ideal is the commonest error about Weber, and saying that no real bureaucracy matches the model is not a criticism of it but a use of it.

The four types of social action

Each is defined by what makes the action meaningful to the actor.

1. Instrumentally rational action (zweckrational)

Action determined by expectations about the behaviour of objects and of other people, those expectations being used as means to attain the actor's own rationally pursued and calculated ends. The actor weighs means against ends, ends against other ends, and consequences against each other.

Example: an engineer choosing materials by cost and strength; a litigant deciding whether to settle by comparing the expected outcome, the cost and the delay.

It is the type Weber saw expanding, since the process he called rationalisation is the spread of this form of action through more and more of life, and it is the theme underlying all four of his topics on this syllabus.

2. Value rational action (wertrational)

Action determined by a conscious belief in the value for its own sake of some ethical, aesthetic, religious or other form of conduct, independently of its prospects of success.

The distinction from the first type is exact and is the most examined thing here. The instrumentally rational actor asks whether the action will produce the desired result. The value rational actor asks whether the action is right, and does it whether or not it succeeds.

Example: an advocate who declines to advance a case they know to be false, at cost to themselves; a person who resigns on principle; a soldier who stands by a post that cannot be held.

3. Affectual action

Action determined by the actor's feelings and emotional state: anger, grief, joy, fear. It lies at the boundary of meaningful conduct, since an uncontrolled reaction may have no meaning attached to it at all, and Weber said so expressly.

munotes.in432

Weber: Social Action and Its Types

Example: striking out in rage; an act of spontaneous generosity.

Its legal significance is direct: the difference between an act done in calculated pursuit of an end and one done in a state of emotional disturbance is a distinction the criminal law itself draws.

4. Traditional action

Action determined by ingrained habituation, done because it has always been done. Like affectual action, it lies at the border of what can be called meaningful, since much of it is automatic.

Example: customary observances, forms of greeting, the way a ritual is performed, and a great deal of everyday routine.

Weber's own estimate is worth giving: the great bulk of everyday action is close to this type, which is a corrective to any impression that he regarded people as calculators.

Using the types

They are ideal types, so a real action is a mixture. A person marrying may be acting traditionally as to the form of the ceremony, value rationally as to their obligations, affectually as to the person, and instrumentally as to the settlement. The types are used by asking which predominates, not by sorting acts into boxes.

They are not stages and no society consists of one type.

Their analytical use is comparative: the rationalisation thesis is the claim that instrumentally rational action displaces the other three across more and more spheres of modern life, in the economy, in administration, in law and in science, and the four types are what make that claim statable.

Rationalisation, and where it leads

The theme that unites Weber's work and should be named in any answer on him.

Rationalisation is the process by which conduct is increasingly governed by calculation, by explicit rules and by the systematic pursuit of stated ends, and by which traditional and affectual determinants recede. It appears in the economy as capitalist accounting, in administration as bureaucracy, in law as the systematic and predictable legal order of [Weber: Power and Authority], and in religion as the disenchantment of the world.

Disenchantment is his term for the loss of magic and mystery: the belief that there are no incalculable forces, and that in principle everything can be mastered by calculation.

And his ambivalence, which distinguishes him from Comte's optimism. Rationalisation brings efficiency, predictability and freedom from arbitrary power, and it also produces the iron cage, an order of rules and calculation within which people live without being able to choose otherwise. Weber is the theorist of modernity who least believed that it was progress, and saying so is what makes an answer about him accurate.

Criticisms

  1. Subjective meaning is not observable, so interpretations cannot be checked as observations can, and Weber's requirement of causal adequacy is easier to state than to satisfy.
  2. The types are not exhaustive or exclusive, and real action is always mixed.
  3. Methodological individualism. Explaining everything through the meanings individual actors attach leaves structure, and the constraints that operate whatever people intend, hard to accommodate. Durkheim's social facts are the standing objection.
  4. Rationalisation is not universal, and traditional and affectual action have not receded as much as the thesis suggests, as the persistence of religion and of custom shows.
  5. The ideal type is chosen by the researcher, so the values that guide selection enter at that point, which Weber accepted as value relevance in [Social Research: Nature and Purpose].
munotes.in433

Weber: Social Action and Its Types

A worked example

A person owes money to a shopkeeper in their locality.

Instrumentally rational: they pay because they calculate that non-payment would cost them credit in future, or attract a proceeding whose cost exceeds the debt.

Value rational: they pay because a debt ought to be paid, and they would pay even if they were certain that non-payment carried no consequence whatever.

Affectual: they pay in a burst of gratitude or of shame, or refuse to pay in anger at a slight.

Traditional: they pay at the customary time, in the customary manner, because that is how it is done in that locality and no other course occurs to them.

Why this matters to a lawyer. The law of contract is built on the first type: it assumes calculating parties who respond to enforceable consequences. Most payment in most societies is produced by the other three, which is why enforcement is so rarely necessary and why a legal system that had to compel every performance would collapse. It also explains the practical observation that a party who has stopped paying for value rational or traditional reasons will not be moved by an argument about consequences, and that a party in the affectual type will not be moved by any argument at all until the state passes.

Quick revision

  1. Weber, 1864 to 1920. Economy and Society published posthumously from writings of 1921 to 1922.
  2. Sociology is the interpretive understanding of social action in order to arrive at a causal explanation of its course and effects.
  3. Action carries subjective meaning; it is social where the meaning takes account of others and is thereby oriented.
  4. Verstehen: direct observational and explanatory or motivational understanding. An interpretation must be adequate at the level of meaning and causally adequate.
  5. Ideal type: a deliberately accentuated model used as a measuring rod. Not an average, not a description, not an ideal to be pursued.
  6. Four types: instrumentally rational (means calculated to ends), value rational (right for its own sake, regardless of success), affectual (emotion), traditional (habituation). Real action is a mixture; ask which predominates.
  7. Rationalisation is the spread of instrumentally rational action through economy, administration, law and science; disenchantment; and the iron cage. Weber is ambivalent about it, unlike Comte.
  8. Criticisms: meaning is unobservable; types are not exhaustive; methodological individualism neglects structure; rationalisation is not universal; the ideal type embeds the researcher's selection.
munotes.in434

Weber: Social Action and Its Types

Test yourself

1. How did Weber define sociology and social action? As the science which seeks the interpretive understanding of social action in order thereby to arrive at a causal explanation of its course and effects. Action is human conduct to which the acting individual attaches a subjective meaning; it becomes social action where that meaning takes account of the behaviour of others and is thereby oriented in its course. The definition makes meaning the essential datum, so that observing behaviour without recovering its meaning is not yet sociology.

2. What is verstehen, and what guards it against being mere guesswork? The interpretive understanding of the meaning an actor attaches to their conduct, in two kinds: direct observational understanding, where the meaning is apparent from the act, and explanatory understanding, where the act is placed in a context of motive. Weber's guard is a double requirement: an interpretation must be adequate at the level of meaning, making the conduct intelligible, and it must also be causally adequate, supported by evidence that acts of that kind are in fact followed by outcomes of that kind. A plausible story with no evidence behind it is not an explanation.

3. What is an ideal type, and what is it not? A deliberately constructed model which accentuates selected features of a phenomenon into a pure and logically coherent form, used as a measuring rod against which real cases are compared, the divergence being the finding. It is not an average of real cases, not a description of any actual instance, and not an ideal in the sense of something to be pursued. Observing that no real bureaucracy matches the model is therefore a use of the concept rather than an objection to it.

4. Distinguish the four types of social action. Instrumentally rational action calculates means against ends and consequences against each other in pursuit of the actor's own chosen ends. Value rational action is determined by belief in the value of a course of conduct for its own sake, and is undertaken whether or not it succeeds. Affectual action is determined by the actor's emotional state and lies at the boundary of meaningful conduct. Traditional action is determined by ingrained habituation, done because it has always been done, and Weber thought the bulk of everyday conduct close to this type.

munotes.in435

Weber: Social Action and Its Types

5. What is rationalisation, and what was Weber's attitude to it? The process by which conduct comes increasingly to be governed by calculation, explicit rules and the systematic pursuit of stated ends, while traditional and affectual determinants recede; it appears as capitalist accounting in the economy, bureaucracy in administration, systematic and predictable rules in law, and the disenchantment of the world in religion. Weber's attitude was ambivalent rather than celebratory: rationalisation brings efficiency, predictability and freedom from arbitrary power, and it also builds an iron cage of rules and calculation within which people must live whether they wish to or not.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in436

Chapter Ninety-Six

Weber: Power and Authority

Syllabus topic 4.5.4, "Power and Authority"

In one line

Power is the ability to get your way despite resistance; authority is power that those subject to it accept as rightful, and there are three grounds on which they accept it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Weber defined power as the probability that one actor within a social relationship will be in a position to carry out their own will despite resistance, regardless of the basis on which that probability rests. Authority, or legitimate domination, is power which those subject to it regard as rightful and therefore obey as a matter of duty rather than of calculation or fear. He distinguished three pure types of legitimate domination according to the ground of the claim to legitimacy: traditional, charismatic and legal rational.

Power and authority distinguished

Power rests on any basis whatever: force, wealth, knowledge, numbers, personal influence. It says nothing about whether obedience is willing.

Authority rests on legitimacy, the belief of those subject to it that the exercise is proper. The obedience is given as a duty.

Why the difference is decisive, and it is the practical point of the chapter. Power without legitimacy must be continuously applied and continuously resisted; it requires supervision, force and expense, and it is unstable. Authority is obeyed when nobody is watching, requires almost no enforcement, and survives changes of personnel. Every ruler therefore seeks to convert power into authority, and the study of how that conversion is attempted is much of political sociology. It is the same proposition as in [Super-ordination and Subordination], arriving from Weber's side.

A third term, coercion, is worth naming: the application of force or its threat, which is the residue that remains when legitimacy fails.

The three types

1. Traditional authority

The ground of legitimacy: the sanctity of immemorial tradition and the legitimacy of those who exercise authority under it. Obedience is owed to the person who occupies the traditionally sanctioned position, and it is owed because it has always been owed.

Its characteristics. The ruler is bound by tradition and is otherwise free, so there is a sphere of arbitrary personal discretion alongside the sphere fixed by custom. There are no formal rules and no formal qualifications for office. The administrative staff are personal retainers, recruited by kinship, loyalty or favour rather than by competence.

Its forms: patriarchalism, in a household or clan; patrimonialism, where the ruler's administration is an extension of the household; feudalism, where a landed staff hold their positions by grant; and gerontocracy, rule by elders.

Examples: hereditary monarchy, the authority of the head of a joint family, the authority of a caste panchayat, the position of a hereditary priest.

munotes.in437

Weber: Power and Authority

Its weakness: it cannot adapt, since innovation requires justification against tradition, and it produces no reliable machinery, since offices are held by favour.

2. Charismatic authority

The ground of legitimacy: devotion to the exceptional sanctity, heroism or exemplary character of an individual person, and to the order revealed or ordained by them. Charisma is a quality attributed to a person by their followers, which sets them apart as endowed with exceptional powers.

Its characteristics. It is personal, attaching to the individual and not to an office. It is revolutionary, since it repudiates both tradition and rules: the charismatic leader's characteristic formula is that it has been written, but I say unto you. It rests on recognition by followers, which must be continually renewed. Its staff are disciples chosen for personal devotion, not officials with qualifications. It has no rules, no career, no salary and no settled procedure.

Its instability, which is its defining feature. It cannot survive the leader. Weber's term for what happens next is the routinisation of charisma: on the founder's death or decline, the movement must solve the problem of succession and of its own maintenance, and it does so by turning charisma into something transmissible. Charisma of office, attaching to the position rather than to the person, converts it towards legal-rational authority; hereditary charisma, passing to descendants, converts it towards traditional authority. The other two types therefore grow out of the charismatic one.

Examples: religious founders, prophets, revolutionary and national leaders, the founder of a sect as in [Church, Denomination, Sect and Cult].

3. Legal-rational authority

The ground of legitimacy: belief in the legality of enacted rules and in the right of those elevated to authority under such rules to issue commands.

Its characteristics, and each matters for a law student.

  1. Obedience is owed to the rule, not to the person. One obeys the office, and the officer only within the competence the rules confer.
  2. The rules are deliberately established, and may be deliberately changed by a stated procedure.
  3. Authority is bounded. The officer has power only within a defined jurisdiction, and outside it is an ordinary person.
  4. The officer is subject to the same rules, so the ruler obeys the law as well as the ruled.
  5. Offices are held on impersonal grounds: appointment by qualification, defined duties, fixed remuneration, and a career.
  6. Its administrative apparatus is bureaucracy, treated in [Weber: Bureaucracy].

Legal-rational authority is the sociological description of the rule of law, and stating the correspondence is what makes this chapter valuable here: government under general rules, made and changed by procedure, applied by officials of limited competence who are themselves bound, with the personal and the official separated. Everything a constitutional lawyer means by the rule of law is contained in Weber's third type, arrived at as a description of how modern domination actually works rather than as a prescription.

munotes.in438

Weber: Power and Authority

Examples: the modern state, a constitutional order, a company, a university, a court.

The three compared

TraditionalCharismaticLegal-rational
Basis of legitimacySanctity of immemorial traditionDevotion to an exceptional personBelief in the legality of enacted rules
Obedience is owed toThe person, by virtue of traditionThe person, by virtue of charismaThe rule, and to the office under it
Source of the rulesCustomThe leader's revelationDeliberate enactment
Administrative staffPersonal retainers, kin and favouritesDisciples chosen for devotionOfficials appointed by qualification
Limits on the rulerTradition, with arbitrary discretion beyond itNone; charisma is above rulesThe rules, which bind the ruler too
Attitude to changeResists it; innovation must be justified as traditionRevolutionary; repudiates both tradition and rulesChange is provided for, by procedure
StabilityHigh while tradition holdsVery low; cannot outlive the leaderHigh; survives changes of personnel
Typical formMonarchy, patriarch, caste panchayatProphet, revolutionary, founderThe modern state, the court, the company

In Indian life

Give examples of all three and, better, of their combination.

Traditional authority survives in the household, in caste and community panchayats, in hereditary religious offices and in the deference attaching to seniority.

Charismatic authority appears in religious founders and gurus, in national and political leadership, and in movements built around a person.

Legal-rational authority is the form of the Constitution, the courts, the administration and the modern corporation.

The most useful observation for an answer is that the three are combined rather than separate. A political leader may hold office under legal-rational rules, exercise charismatic appeal, and draw on traditional deference simultaneously, and the mixture is what makes real authority effective. Weber's types are ideal types, as [Weber: Social Action and Its Types] explains, and no actual authority is pure.

Criticisms

  1. The types are not exhaustive. Authority resting on expertise, on democratic mandate, or on results does not fit neatly, though Weber would treat expert authority as an aspect of the third type.
  2. Legitimacy is hard to measure. Compliance is observable; whether it is given from belief, from habit, from calculation or from fear is not, and Weber's distinction depends on the difference.
  3. It underrates coercion. Critics argue that much apparent legitimacy is acquiescence by those with no alternative, which is the point made about hegemony in [Super-ordination and Subordination].
  4. Charisma is defined circularly, since it is recognised by the devotion it produces and explains that devotion.
  5. Real authority is always mixed, so the classification describes components rather than cases.
munotes.in439

Weber: Power and Authority

A worked example

A village is told that a piece of common land must be vacated.

If the order comes from the traditional head of the dominant lineage, obedience follows from custom, is owed to him personally, and would not transfer to his successor if the community ceased to regard the position as sanctified.

If it comes from a leader whom the villagers follow personally, obedience rests on devotion, is owed to nobody else, and will evaporate when he does, unless it is routinised into an office or a lineage.

If it comes from the competent revenue officer under a statute, obedience is owed to the office, is limited by the officer's jurisdiction, may be tested by appeal, and continues when the officer is transferred. The officer is also bound: they cannot exceed the statute, and if they do, the very authority they exercise supplies the remedy.

The third is what a modern legal order supplies and the other two do not: authority that is limited, transferable, reviewable and binding on its holder. That, and not efficiency, is the sociological case for legal-rational authority, and it is worth stating in exactly those terms.

Quick revision

  1. Power: the probability of carrying out one's will despite resistance, on any basis. Authority: power regarded as rightful and obeyed as a duty. Coercion: force, the residue when legitimacy fails.
  2. Authority is cheap and stable; power without legitimacy is expensive and precarious. Rulers therefore try to convert one into the other.
  3. Traditional: legitimacy from immemorial tradition; obedience to the person; staff are personal retainers; forms include patriarchalism, patrimonialism, feudalism, gerontocracy; cannot adapt.
  4. Charismatic: devotion to an exceptional person; personal, revolutionary, resting on recognition; staff are disciples; it cannot survive the leader, and the routinisation of charisma converts it into office charisma (legal-rational) or hereditary charisma (traditional).
  5. Legal-rational: legitimacy from the legality of enacted rules; obedience to the office within a defined competence; rules deliberately made and changed; the ruler is bound too; its apparatus is bureaucracy.
  6. Legal-rational authority is the sociological account of the rule of law: general rules, made by procedure, applied by officials of limited jurisdiction who are themselves subject to them.
  7. In India all three combine in the same person and institution; the types are ideal types.
  8. Criticisms: not exhaustive; legitimacy is unmeasurable; coercion underrated; charisma defined circularly; real cases are mixed.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish power from authority, and say why the difference matters. Power is the probability that an actor will be able to carry out their own will within a social relationship despite resistance, on whatever basis. Authority is power which those subject to it regard as rightful and therefore obey as a duty. The difference matters because power without legitimacy must be continuously applied, supervised and enforced, and is unstable, whereas authority is obeyed when nobody is watching, costs almost nothing to maintain and survives changes of personnel. Every ruler therefore attempts to convert power into authority.

munotes.in440

Weber: Power and Authority

2. Describe traditional authority. Authority whose legitimacy rests on the sanctity of immemorial tradition and on the standing of those who exercise power under it, obedience being owed to the person occupying the traditionally sanctioned position because it has always been owed. The ruler is bound by custom and otherwise enjoys arbitrary personal discretion; there are no formal rules or qualifications for office; and the administrative staff are personal retainers recruited by kinship, loyalty or favour. Its forms include patriarchalism, patrimonialism, feudalism and gerontocracy, and its weakness is that it cannot adapt.

3. What is charismatic authority, and what is the routinisation of charisma? Authority resting on devotion to the exceptional sanctity, heroism or exemplary character of an individual and to the order they ordain, charisma being a quality attributed to the leader by followers whose recognition must be continually renewed. It is personal, revolutionary in repudiating both tradition and rules, and administered by disciples rather than officials. Because it attaches to a person it cannot survive them, so on the leader's death the movement converts it into transmissible form: charisma of office, which moves towards legal-rational authority, or hereditary charisma, which moves towards traditional authority.

4. Set out the characteristics of legal-rational authority. Legitimacy rests on belief in the legality of enacted rules and in the right of those elevated under them to issue commands. Obedience is owed to the rule and to the office rather than to the person; the rules are deliberately established and may be changed by procedure; the officer's authority is bounded by a defined competence, outside which they are an ordinary person; the officer is subject to the same rules, so the ruler is bound as well as the ruled; offices are held on impersonal grounds with appointment by qualification, defined duties and a career; and its administrative apparatus is bureaucracy.

5. Why is legal-rational authority described as the sociological account of the rule of law? Because its features are precisely what constitutional lawyers mean by that phrase: government conducted under general rules rather than by personal will; rules made and altered by a stated procedure; officials whose powers are limited to a defined jurisdiction and whose acts outside it are without authority; the separation of the office from the person holding it; and the subjection of the ruler to the same rules as the ruled, so that the authority exercised supplies the remedy against its own excess. Weber arrived at this as a description of how modern domination works rather than as a prescription.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in441

Chapter Ninety-Seven

Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism

Syllabus topic 4.5.4, "Protestant Ethics and the Spirit of Capitalism"

In one line

Weber argued that a religious idea, the Protestant conception of a calling, unintentionally produced the disciplined, calculating attitude to work and money that modern capitalism required.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism, published in 1904 and 1905, Weber argued that modern rational capitalism required not merely capital and technology but a distinctive ethic: the systematic, disciplined and calculating pursuit of profit as an end in itself and as a duty, combined with the avoidance of enjoyment of what is gained. He traced the origin of that ethic to ascetic Protestantism, and particularly to the Calvinist doctrines of the calling and of predestination, whose unintended psychological consequence was methodical worldly labour and the reinvestment rather than consumption of its fruits.

The problem he was addressing

The observation. Weber began from a statistical observation of his time: that in mixed regions of Europe, business leaders, owners of capital and the higher grades of skilled labour were overwhelmingly Protestant. The question was why.

The theoretical target. He was answering the materialist account in [Marx: Historical and Dialectical Materialism], which treats religion as superstructure resting on an economic base. His claim is not the reverse of Marx's, that ideas cause economies, but the more limited one that ideas are an independent causal factor and that a purely economic explanation is incomplete. He said so expressly, and any answer that presents him as claiming that religion caused capitalism has misrepresented him.

The spirit of capitalism

What it is. Not greed, and this is the first correction. The desire for gain is universal and is found in every society and period. What is distinctive about modern capitalism is the attitude: the pursuit of profit rationally, systematically and continuously, treated as a duty and as an end in itself, combined with asceticism, the refusal to enjoy what is earned.

Its features: work as a duty and an end in itself; time treated as a resource not to be wasted; systematic accounting and calculation; honesty and punctuality as useful virtues; and the reinvestment rather than the consumption of profit.

Why it is puzzling. From the point of view of personal happiness the conduct is irrational: a person works incessantly, accumulates, and does not enjoy the accumulation. Something must explain how such an attitude became a duty, and that is the question the thesis answers.

Benjamin Franklin's maxims, which Weber quoted at length, are his illustration of the spirit in its purest and most secular form: time is money, credit is money, industry and frugality are duties.

The Protestant ethic

The Calvinist doctrines.

munotes.in442

Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism

The calling. Luther's conception that a person's worldly occupation is a calling assigned by God, so that fulfilling one's duty in worldly affairs is the highest form of moral activity, replacing the monastic withdrawal which the Reformation rejected. Religious value is transferred from withdrawal from the world to work within it.

Predestination. The Calvinist doctrine that God has determined the salvation or damnation of each person, and that nothing a person does can alter it, nor can any priest or sacrament assist.

The psychological consequence, which is the mechanism of the whole argument and must be given carefully. Predestination produced an unbearable anxiety: the believer could do nothing to earn salvation and could not know whether they were among the elect. Two counsels were given by pastors: that one must consider oneself chosen, since doubt is a temptation; and that methodical work in a calling is the best means of attaining the self-confidence that one is. Success in a calling came in practice to be read as a sign of election, not as its cause.

Worldly asceticism. The believer must labour methodically and must not enjoy the fruits, since idleness and luxury are sinful. Consumption is restrained while earning is a duty.

The unintended result. Earn as much as possible and spend as little as possible, and the difference accumulates. Capital formation is the by-product of a religious anxiety, and this is the thesis in one sentence.

Weber's own emphasis on unintendedness is essential to a good answer. No Calvinist set out to build capitalism, and the effect was the reverse of what the doctrine intended, which is precisely the kind of causal claim his method permits: an idea produced conduct whose consequences nobody sought.

The iron cage

Weber's conclusion, and the part that shows he was not celebrating.

Once the capitalist order was established, it no longer needed the religious support that had produced it. The attitude persisted, detached from its origin, and became a compulsion: the modern economic order, he said, now determines the lives of all who are born into it with irresistible force, and the care for external goods has become an iron cage.

The image belongs with the rationalisation and disenchantment of [Weber: Social Action and Its Types], and it is why he is the least optimistic of the founders.

Weber's India study

Usually omitted and directly relevant to this syllabus, so it belongs in an answer for this University.

What he did. Having argued that ascetic Protestantism favoured the development of rational capitalism, Weber examined other civilisations to test whether their religious ethics had the same effect. His study of Hinduism and Buddhism is part of that comparative programme.

What he argued. That features of Indian religion and of the caste order it sanctioned worked against the development of the ethic he had described: hereditary occupation restricted mobility between callings; ritual considerations governed conduct that a purely economic calculation would have decided differently; and the religious ideal of release was directed away from methodical worldly activity rather than into it.

munotes.in443

Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism

The criticisms, which are substantial and must be given. He relied on textual sources rather than on observed practice; he underrated the Indian mercantile communities whose conduct was systematically acquisitive by any measure, and whose caste networks supplied credit, information and enforcement as [Social Determinants of Economic Development] notes; and later economic history has questioned the picture of a static traditional economy on which the argument rests.

The balanced conclusion: Weber's comparative method is sound and his particular account of India is the weakest part of his work. Saying both is what a good answer does.

The criticisms of the main thesis

  1. Capitalism preceded Calvinism. Commercial capitalism flourished in the Italian city states and in Catholic Flanders before the Reformation, which is the most serious historical objection.
  2. Reverse causation. Capitalist development may have produced the Protestant ethic rather than the other way round, since a doctrine congenial to commercial classes may have been adopted by them.
  3. The doctrine does not entail the conduct. Predestination might as easily have produced fatalism as anxiety, and Weber's mechanism relies on the pastoral advice given rather than on the doctrine itself.
  4. The correlation is disputed. Later work has questioned the statistical association Weber began from, arguing that it reflects literacy, urbanisation, or the position of religious minorities.
  5. Other minorities behaved similarly. Jewish, Parsi, Jain and other trading communities display the same disciplined acquisitive conduct without the Calvinist doctrines, which suggests that the position of a minority in a society may explain more than its theology.
  6. Marxist objection: the argument mistakes an effect for a cause, since the religious ideas that spread were those which suited the rising bourgeoisie.

What survives

That ideas are an independent causal factor in social and economic development, which is the thesis's real point and which no serious account now denies.

The comparative method, which is a model of how a hypothesis about one civilisation is tested against others.

The concept of the spirit of capitalism, and the distinction between the universal desire for gain and the specific disciplined ethic modern capitalism requires.

The link to law, which is the reason to remember this chapter on this syllabus. In the same body of work Weber identified the institutional preconditions of modern rational capitalism: formally free labour, rational accounting, a rational administration, and a calculable legal system. The legal order is on Weber's own list of what capitalism required, and that proposition, developed in [Social Determinants of Economic Development], is the most useful thing a law student can take from him.

munotes.in444

Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism

A worked example

Take any of India's long-established mercantile communities.

What is observed: systematic and continuous pursuit of profit; accounting practice of some sophistication; restraint in personal consumption relative to earnings; reinvestment; and the treatment of business obligation as a matter of honour, enforced within the community.

What is absent: Calvinist doctrines of predestination and the calling, entirely.

What the case shows. The spirit of capitalism in Weber's sense can arise without the Protestant ethic he identified as its source. That does not refute the thesis about Europe, which was a historical claim about how it arose there; it does show that the ethic has other possible sources, and it suggests that the position of a cohesive minority group, needing internal trust and enforcement and excluded from other avenues, may generate the same disposition.

This is the strongest way to answer a question on Weber for an Indian examiner: state the thesis correctly, state Weber's own extension of it to India, and then test both against Indian material rather than reciting them.

Quick revision

  1. The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism, 1904 to 1905.
  2. The spirit of capitalism is not greed, which is universal: it is the systematic, disciplined pursuit of profit as a duty and an end in itself, combined with asceticism about enjoying it. Franklin's maxims are the illustration.
  3. The calling (Luther): worldly occupation is a divine calling, so religious value moves from withdrawal into work.
  4. Predestination (Calvin): salvation is determined and nothing can alter it. Its psychological consequence was anxiety, met by the counsel to work methodically in a calling and to read success as a sign of election.
  5. Worldly asceticism: earn as much as possible, spend as little as possible, so the difference accumulates. Capital formation was an unintended by-product of a religious anxiety.
  6. The iron cage: the order, once built, no longer needs its religious support and compels those born into it.
  7. The India study: hereditary occupation, ritual regulation of conduct and an ideal directed away from worldly activity. Criticised for using texts not practice and for underrating Indian mercantile communities.
  8. Criticisms: capitalism preceded Calvinism; reverse causation; the doctrine could equally produce fatalism; the correlation is disputed; other minorities behaved identically without the doctrines.
  9. Survives: ideas are an independent causal factor; the comparative method; and Weber's list of institutional preconditions, which includes a calculable legal system.

Test yourself

1. What is the spirit of capitalism, and why is it not simply greed? The systematic, disciplined and continuous pursuit of profit, treated as a duty and as an end in itself, combined with asceticism about enjoying what is earned, so that profit is reinvested rather than consumed. It is not greed because the desire for gain is universal and found in every society and period; what is distinctive is the attitude, in which work becomes a duty, time a resource not to be wasted, and accumulation an obligation rather than a means to enjoyment, which from the point of view of personal happiness is irrational and therefore requires explanation.

munotes.in445

Weber: The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism

2. Explain the mechanism linking predestination to capital accumulation. Calvinist predestination held that salvation is determined and that nothing a person does can alter it or be assisted by priest or sacrament, which produced acute anxiety since the believer could not know whether they were among the elect. Pastoral counsel advised that one must consider oneself chosen and that methodical labour in a calling is the best means of attaining that self-confidence, so success in a calling came to be read as a sign of election. Combined with worldly asceticism, which forbade enjoyment of the fruits, this produced the injunction to earn as much and spend as little as possible, and the difference accumulated as capital.

3. Why is it wrong to say that Weber held Protestantism caused capitalism? Because he denied the crude version expressly. His claim was the narrower one that ideas are an independent causal factor in social and economic development and that a purely economic explanation is incomplete, not that religion is the cause of capitalism. He also emphasised that the effect was unintended: no Calvinist set out to build a capitalist economy, and the accumulation of capital was a by-product of a religious anxiety, which is a different kind of causal claim from the one usually attributed to him.

4. What did Weber argue about India, and what is wrong with it? That features of Indian religion and of the caste order it sanctioned worked against the development of the ethic he had described, since hereditary occupation restricted movement between callings, ritual considerations governed conduct that economic calculation would have decided otherwise, and the religious ideal of release directed effort away from methodical worldly activity. The criticisms are that he relied on textual sources rather than observed practice, that he underrated Indian mercantile communities whose conduct was systematically acquisitive and whose caste networks supplied credit and enforcement, and that the picture of a static traditional economy has been questioned by later economic history.

5. Give three criticisms of the main thesis. That capitalism preceded Calvinism, since commercial capitalism flourished in the Italian city states and in Catholic Flanders before the Reformation. That the causation may run the other way, a doctrine congenial to commercial classes having been adopted by them rather than having produced them. And that other trading minorities, Jewish, Parsi and Jain among them, displayed the same disciplined acquisitive conduct without Calvinist doctrines, which suggests that the position of a cohesive minority requiring internal trust and excluded from other avenues may explain more than theology does.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in446

Chapter Ninety-Eight

Weber: Bureaucracy

Syllabus topic 4.5.4, "Bureaucracy"

In one line

Bureaucracy is administration by rules rather than by persons, and Weber regarded it as the most technically efficient form of organisation ever devised and as a cage nobody can escape.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: bureaucracy is, for Weber, the administrative apparatus of legal-rational authority: an organisation in which activity is distributed as official duties, arranged in a hierarchy, governed by written and general rules, conducted by full-time appointed officials selected on technical qualification, remunerated by fixed salary and pursuing a career, and carried on impersonally and on the basis of written documents. He described it as an ideal type, and held it to be technically superior to every other form of administration in precision, speed, consistency and predictability.

The six characteristics

Weber's list, and each carries a consequence worth stating.

  1. A defined hierarchy of offices. Each office is under the supervision of a higher one, so there is a settled system of super and subordination and a defined route of appeal. The consequence: responsibility can be located, and a decision can be reviewed.
  2. A defined sphere of competence. Each office has a fixed jurisdiction: duties assigned by rule, the authority to give the commands necessary for them, and defined means of compulsion. The consequence: the officer's power is limited, and an act outside the sphere is without authority.
  3. Written and general rules. Conduct is governed by rules learnt as a technical qualification and applied to cases, so that like cases receive like treatment. The consequence: predictability, which is the quality [Social Determinants of Economic Development] identifies as a condition of investment.
  4. Impersonality, in Weber's phrase, without hatred or passion and therefore without affection or enthusiasm. The official applies the rule regardless of the person before them. The consequence: equal treatment, and its cost, treated below.
  5. Appointment on technical qualification, with a fixed salary, security of tenure, a career with promotion by seniority or achievement, and a pension. The consequence: the official is a professional, not a favourite, and their independence rests on their security.
  6. Separation of the official from the means of administration. The office is not the officer's property; they do not own the files, the funds or the premises, and official and private affairs are kept apart. The consequence: this is what distinguishes bureaucracy from the patrimonial administration of [Weber: Power and Authority], where the ruler's household and the state were one, and it is the origin of the whole idea of public office as a trust.

To these are usually added: administration on the basis of written documents, the file being the unit of work; and the official's duty to the impersonal purpose of the office rather than to a person.

munotes.in447

Weber: Bureaucracy

Why Weber thought it superior

He was emphatic, and an answer that presents him as a critic of bureaucracy has him wrong.

Precision, speed, unambiguity, knowledge of the files, continuity, discretion, unity, strict subordination and reduction of friction and of material and personal costs. His comparison is with the administration it replaced, which was slower, personal, unpredictable and corrupt, and by that comparison bureaucracy is a liberation.

Three further merits worth naming for a law student.

It is the enemy of arbitrariness. Rules applied impersonally to all comers is the administrative form of equality before the law.

It makes the exercise of power reviewable, because a decision taken under a rule, recorded in writing, by an official with a defined competence, is a decision that can be tested.

It is indispensable at scale. No modern state, army, corporation or university can be administered any other way, and Weber's point is that there is no alternative rather than that it is pleasant.

The dysfunctions

The literature after Weber is largely about these, and a complete answer gives them.

Merton's bureaucratic personality, and this is the one to name first. Training in rules produces exactly the conduct the organisation requires, and that conduct then becomes an incapacity: trained incapacity. Rules that are means become ends in themselves, which is goal displacement, and the official who follows the procedure faultlessly while the purpose fails is the type case, which is [Explaining Deviance: The Sociological Theories] ritualism in Merton's own adaptation table.

Red tape and delay, the cost of the written record and of the hierarchy of approvals.

Rigidity. Rules cannot anticipate every case, and the unanticipated case is dealt with badly.

Impersonality's cost. The quality that guarantees equal treatment also produces the experience of being processed rather than heard, which is what people mean when they complain of a bureaucracy, and it is felt most sharply by those least able to navigate it, as [The Welfare State] notes.

Concentration of power. Weber himself feared that the permanent expert official would come to dominate the temporary political head, since the official has the knowledge and the files and the minister has neither.

Secrecy. Weber observed that bureaucracy tends to increase its superiority by keeping its knowledge and intentions secret, and the concept of the official secret is its specific invention. The right to information legislation of 2005 is the standing modern answer to exactly that observation, and naming the connection is a strong point in an answer.

Oligarchy. Michels's iron law of oligarchy belongs here: whoever says organisation says oligarchy, because the administrative apparatus of any large organisation, including a democratic party or a union, tends to become a self-perpetuating elite with interests of its own.

munotes.in448

Weber: Bureaucracy

Displacement of the purpose in Parkinson's and later popular formulations, which are worth a mention and are not sociology.

Bureaucracy and democracy

The tension that a law student should be able to state.

Bureaucracy supports democracy by levelling: it treats all comers alike, it recruits by qualification rather than birth, and it makes government by general rules possible over a large territory.

Bureaucracy threatens democracy because it is hierarchical, permanent, expert and unelected, and because its permanence and knowledge give it an advantage over the elected head who is temporary and dependent on it.

The devices developed against that threat are the substance of administrative law, and listing them shows the sociology producing the legal subject: political control by ministers accountable to a legislature; judicial review of administrative action; the requirement to give reasons; the rules of natural justice; time limits; tribunals; the ombudsman idea; the audit; and the right to information. Every one of them is a response to a feature Weber identified, and a student who can make that mapping has connected the two subjects.

In India

The apparatus: the all-India services and the state services; ministries and departments arranged hierarchically; recruitment by competitive examination through public service commissions; the conduct rules; the file, the note sheet and the order as the units of work; and security of tenure with constitutional protection for civil servants in respect of dismissal and reduction in rank.

Its distinctive features and criticisms, stated as they are usually made rather than asserted: delay; the multiplication of approvals; formalism; the gap between the rule and the practice at the point where a citizen meets the office; the use of discretion; and corruption in the discharge of functions. The Administrative Reforms Commissions were constituted to address these, and the Right to Information Act 2005 was adopted against secrecy.

Two sociological observations worth making.

The Indian bureaucracy is not simply Weberian, because a legal-rational apparatus operates in a society where traditional and personal claims are strong, so an official is subject to kinship, caste and community expectations that the ideal type excludes. This is the modernity of tradition from [Modernization and Industrialization] appearing inside the state itself.

And the point of contact with the citizen is where the model fails, since it is there that discretion, information asymmetry and inequality of standing operate. Studying that point is socio-legal research, and it is done by the methods of Module III.

A worked example

A person applies to a government office for a certificate they are entitled to.

munotes.in449

Weber: Bureaucracy

Where the model works. There is a rule stating who is entitled; a defined officer with competence to decide; a form and a file; a record of the decision; and a superior to whom an appeal lies. The applicant does not need to know anybody, which is precisely the achievement bureaucracy represents and which the arrangement it replaced did not provide.

Where it fails. The rule does not fit the applicant's situation, which is rigidity. The file moves through several desks, which is delay. The officer requires a document the applicant cannot obtain, which is formalism. Nobody explains the reason for the refusal, which defeats review. And the applicant, unable to read the form or to return three times, engages an intermediary, which is the point at which discretion converts into an opportunity.

The legal responses map onto each failure: prescribed time limits; a duty to give reasons; a right of appeal; the right to information; and service delivery guarantees where states have enacted them. Each is a legal remedy for a sociological defect, and setting them out in that order is the best possible way to end this book, because it shows the two subjects doing the same work from opposite sides.

Quick revision

  1. Bureaucracy is the administrative apparatus of legal-rational authority, and an ideal type.
  2. Six characteristics: hierarchy of offices; defined sphere of competence; written general rules; impersonality; appointment by technical qualification with salary, tenure, career and pension; and separation of the official from the means of administration. Add: administration by written documents.
  3. Weber thought it superior: precision, speed, unambiguity, continuity, unity and reduced friction; and it is the enemy of arbitrariness, makes power reviewable, and is indispensable at scale.
  4. Dysfunctions: Merton's trained incapacity and goal displacement; red tape and delay; rigidity; the cost of impersonality; concentration of power in permanent experts; secrecy, which the right to information legislation of 2005 answers; and Michels's iron law of oligarchy.
  5. Bureaucracy supports democracy by levelling and by making rule-governed administration possible, and threatens it because it is permanent, expert and unelected.
  6. The devices of administrative law map onto Weber's features: ministerial responsibility, judicial review, reasons, natural justice, time limits, tribunals, audit and information rights.
  7. In India: all-India and state services, recruitment by examination, constitutional protection of tenure, the file as the unit of work; criticised for delay, formalism, discretion and corruption. It operates inside a society of strong traditional and personal claims, so it is not simply Weberian, and it fails most at the point of contact with the citizen.

Test yourself

1. State Weber's characteristics of bureaucracy. A defined hierarchy of offices, each supervised by a higher one; a fixed sphere of competence for each office, with duties assigned by rule and authority limited to them; administration governed by written and general rules learnt as a technical qualification; impersonality, the rule being applied without regard to the person; appointment on technical qualification with fixed salary, security of tenure, a career and a pension; and the separation of the official from the means of administration, so that the office is not the officer's property and official and private affairs are kept apart. Administration proceeds on the basis of written documents.

munotes.in450

Weber: Bureaucracy

2. Why did Weber regard bureaucracy as superior to other forms of administration? Because of its precision, speed, unambiguity, continuity, unity, strict subordination and reduction of friction and of costs, judged against the personal, unpredictable and corruptible administration it replaced. For a lawyer three further merits follow: it is the enemy of arbitrariness, since rules are applied impersonally to all comers; it makes the exercise of power reviewable, since a decision taken under a rule by a defined officer and recorded in writing can be tested; and it is indispensable at scale, no modern state or corporation being administrable in any other way.

3. What did Merton add, and what is goal displacement? Merton described the bureaucratic personality: training in rules produces precisely the conduct the organisation requires, and that conduct becomes an incapacity when circumstances change, which he called trained incapacity. Goal displacement is its characteristic form: rules which are means to the organisation's purposes become ends in themselves, so that an official may follow the procedure faultlessly while the purpose the procedure existed to serve is defeated.

4. How does bureaucracy both support and threaten democracy, and what legal devices answer the threat? It supports democracy by levelling, treating all comers alike, recruiting by qualification rather than birth and making government by general rules possible across a large territory. It threatens democracy because it is hierarchical, permanent, expert and unelected, and its permanence and command of information give it an advantage over the temporary elected head who depends on it. The devices developed in answer are ministerial responsibility to a legislature, judicial review, the duty to give reasons, the rules of natural justice, statutory time limits, tribunals, audit, the ombudsman idea and rights of access to information.

5. Why is the Indian bureaucracy not simply Weberian, and where does the model fail? Because a legal-rational apparatus operates within a society in which traditional and personal claims remain strong, so an official is subject to kinship, caste and community expectations that the ideal type excludes, which is the persistence of tradition inside a modern institution. The model fails most conspicuously at the point of contact with the citizen, where discretion, asymmetry of information and inequality of standing operate, and where an applicant who cannot read a form or return repeatedly engages an intermediary. Studying that point of contact is socio-legal research, conducted by the methods of Module III.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in451

The rest of this subject

These notes are cut from the University's printed syllabus. Open the syllabus itself, or the past papers, for the same subject.

Report or request
Done!